Suchergebnisse

Questa ricerca riguarda l'analisi di bacini sintettonici neogenici che si sono sviluppati in varie posizioni rispetto all'orogene siciliano-maghrebide. Lo studio dei bacini in ambiente cinematico convergente e dei depositi che ne costituiscono il riempimento sedimentario, rappresenta uno degli strumenti fondamentali per la comprensione delle modalità con cui avviene la progressiva strutturazione di una zona di catena. In questo lavoro sono stati analizzati i bacini con riempimento di età compresa tra il Serravalliano superiore e il Messiniano inferiore, che si trovano sul fronte e sul dorso della catena siciliana (Thrust Top Basin, Piggy Back Basin) mettendoli in relazione dal punto di vista genetico e stratigrafico-strutturale nel contesto del foreland basin system siciliano. Lo studio è stato condotto nei settori della Sicilia centro-occidentale centrale e orientale, in particolare nell'area di Polizzi Generosa, Resuttano e Catenanuova – Centuripe. In queste aree a partire dall'Oligocene-Miocene la costruzione della catena siciliana è stata accompagnata dalla formazione di sistemi di bacini periferici che migrano verso le zone di avampaese. In particolare, durante il Miocene superiore (Tortoniano sup.-Messiniano inf.) si depositarono dei cunei di sedimenti silicoclastici sulle scaglie tettoniche in movimento. Nel Tortoniano sup.-Messiniano inf. questi bacini sono riempiti da uno spesso cuneo di sedimenti silico-clastici, fluvio-deltizi, marini e carbonatici che si accumulano su un substrato in movimento molto spesso deformato. La base del lavoro effettuato è rappresentata dal rilevamento geologico di dettaglio alla scala 1:10.000. La distinzione tra i principali corpi mappati è stata basata principalmente su caratteri di natura litologica, sedimentologica, stratigrafica (trend deposizionali analisi delle variazioni verticali e laterali di facies), misura di paleocorrenti e studio delle strutture direzionali (clasti embricati pebble cluster). Durante la fase di rilevamento sono state individuate anche le principali strutture tettoniche, misurati i valori giaciturali e rappresentati tramite diagrammi di tipo stereonet. Sono stati misurati dei log sedimentologici di dettaglio in aree chiave per la definizione della successione stratigrafica e dei principali ambienti deposizionali. La misurazione di tali sezioni è stata accompagnata dalla raccolta di circa 45 campioni per analisi micropaleontologiche. Per la classificazione di ciascun bacino sedimentario, è stato fatto riferimento alle classificazioni proposte dai vari autori, in particolare Allen & Allen (1993) e DeCelles & Giles (1996). Per la classificazione e codificazione dei depositi terrigeni è stata utilizzata la classificazione di Miall (1978-1985). La successione tardo miocenica nell'area di Polizzi si presenta con un trend fining e deepening upward caratterizzata dalla sovrapposizione verso l'alto di litofacies conglomeratiche, sabbiose ed argillose mostranti rapporti laterali eteropici. Nell'area di Polizzi i terreni del Tortoniano sup.-Messiniano inf. appartenenti alla Fm. Terravecchia si sovrappongono con rapporti di troncatura erosiva e discordanza sulle arenarie ed argille sabbiose della Fm. Castellana Sicula (Serravalliano sup. –Tortoniano inf.) che affiorano, con limitata estensione solo nella parte SE del bacino o sulle unità tettoniche già strutturate della catena ed in particolare sulle Argille Varicolori (Cretaceo-Eocene inf). Il limite superiore della Fm. Terravecchia si rinviene localmente ed è rappresentato da una superficie di discordanza e discontinuità ricoperta rispettivamente da carbonati di scogliera riferibili alla Fm. Baucina (Tortoniano sup. Messiniano inf) o dalle delle gessareniti della Fm di Pasquasia (Messiniano sup.), chiudono la successioni i Trubi (Zancleano). All'interno della successione stratigrafica tardo miocenica sono state differenziate due settori con associazioni di facies differenti: il settore NW presenta, a partire dal basso, conglomerati politipici con elementi carbonatici, silicei, cristallini, organizzati in unità tabulari, con spessore totale di circa 20 m, con matrice sabbiosa rossastra, riferibili ad un contesto di conoide alluvionale che hanno registrato un trend medio di paleoflusso da NNE a SSW. A seguire arenarie con granulometria da grossolana a media, con geometria esterna lentiforme, con spessore di 25 m che diminuisce verso sud, organizzate in strati metrici con geometria esterna tabulare e stratificazione incrociata ad alto angolo, nella parte bassa, che passano verso l'alto a livelli con stratificazione incrociata a basso angolo di tipo swaley (SCS) ed hummocky (HCS); queste litofacies sono riferibili ad un contesto di wave dominated shoreface delta system che hanno registrato un trend medio di paleocorrente concorde con i conglomerati da NNE a SSW. Chiude la successione un corpo di argille siltose e silt argillosi con fauna planctonica riferibili ad un contesto marino "aperto". Nella zona orientale, invece, a partire dal basso si riconoscono conglomerati organizzati in unità di spessore metrico con geometria concava, costituiti da conglomerati rossastri massivi o mal stratificati, riconducibili a contesti deposizionali di tipo braided river a canali concavi che hanno registrato un trend di paleocorrente che va da ENE a WSW. Seguono facies calcarenitiche medio-grossolane con grande quantità di bivalvi, arrangiate in strati metrici che si intervallano a strati costituite da arenarie medio fini, che presentano clinoformi progradanti verso W con inclinazione di 20°. Queste facies sono attribuibili ad un contesto di delta front. Da punto di vista strutturale il bacino di Polizzi è una sinclinale con asse che si sviluppa in direzione NNE-SSW. Il fianco occidentale risulta essere più inclinato di quello orientale, circa 35° per il primo e immersione a ENE e circa 25° il secondo con immersione WSW. Nell'area sono presenti faglie dirette con orientazione circa NE-SW e non vi sono evidenze che queste faglie abbiano avuto movimento durante le fasi deposizionali. La successione stratigrafica nel settore di Polizzi è riconducibile principalmente a due sistemi deposizionali: uno di fan delta system (Galloway 1988), evolvente a wave dominated shoreface delta system (Howell et al., 2003) ed uno di river delta system, che confluivano all'interno di un bacino da due diverse direzioni: il primo da N-NNE verso S-SSW il secondo da ENE verso WSW alimentati da una sorgente caratterizzata dall'attiva erosione delle unità cristalline Kabilo- Calabridi e da prodotti derivanti da vulcanismo di tipo calcalcalino come dimostrato dalla presenza di basalti andesitici. Il meccanismo deposizionale che interessava la parte occidentale (grain flow) induce a considerare che i corsi d'acqua che alimentavano la piana alluvionale si sviluppavano per un tratto relativamente corto mantenendo un gradiente elevato fino allo sbocco nel bacino ricevente. I depositi di shoreface media superiore invece si formano nel momento in cui si ha risalita del livello del mare modifica il tipo di apporto sedimentario, infatti cominciano a depositarsi sabbie ben cernite di taglia medio-grossolana con un grosso sviluppo verticale che lateralmente riducono il loro spessore verso il bacino e aumentano verso terra (river-dominated shoreface delta system). Nelle zone più orientali, invece, si sviluppava un sistema di tipo braided che scaricava in mare i depositi via via più sabbiosi che progradavano in un delta a basso gradiente, di cui oggi si può vedere la parte frontale (river dominated delta system) da Est verso Ovest come si evince dalle misure di paleocorrene. Correlando le diverse sezioni stratigrafiche osservate nel Bacino di Polizzi è possibile osservare che la successione è "Trasgressiva" con un profilo complessivamente fining upward. I due settori però, danno alcune informazioni di carattere "regressivo", poiché le sequenze di facies alluvionali sono considerate il risultato della progradazione di sistemi fluviali e/o di conoide alluvionale, indotta da un incremento progressivo dell'energia dei corsi d'acqua. Nella curva di variazione relativa del livello del mare simili condizioni si verificano durante lo sviluppo del lowstand systems tract. I caratteri deposizionali e le geometrie stratali descritte per l'associazione di facies di shoreface (profilo fining upward) sono concordanti con quelli tipicamente associati allo sviluppo del trasgressive system tract. Questo è testimoniato anche dalle geometria progradanti delle facies arenitiche sulle stesse facies arenitiche di delta front. La successione tardo miocenica nell'area di Resuttano si presenta con un trend coarsening- e shallowing upward nella parte bassa e nella restante parte con un trend fining deepining upward, caratterizzata dalla sovrapposizione verso l'alto di litofacies sabbiose e conglomeratiche, e lateralmente argillose e calcarenitiche, mostranti rapporti laterali eteropici. I depositi del Tortoniano sup. Messiniano inf. giacciono con rapporti di troncatura erosiva e discordanza sulle argille sabbiose della Fm. Castellana Sicula che affiorano in tutta la zona limitrofa l'abitato di Resuttano fino a Cozzo Terravecchia, le quali giacciono sulle unità tettoniche già strutturate della catena ed in particolare sulle Argille varicolori. I terreni più recenti sono rappresentati dalla biolititi a coralli della Fm. Baucina qui datata Tortoniano sup., a seguire il calcare di base che affiora a Cozzo Terravecchia e chiudono la successione i gessi messiniani All'interno della successione stratigrafica tardo miocenica sono state differenziate, procedendo da NE verso SW, litofacies costituite da ortoconglomerati con spessore di circa 10 m e geometria esterna tabulare, che si alternano a strati con spessore di circa 4 m a geometria esterna tabulare di arenarie e calcareniti con stratificazione incrociata ad alto angolo. Queste litofacies fanno parte di un contesto alluvionale di tipo braided canalizzato. Le strutture sedimentarie come pebble clusters e l'embricatura dei ciottoli più appiattiti hanno registrato una direzione media delle paleocorrenti da NW a SE Verso SW le litofacies sopra descritte passano a litofacies, arenitiche di taglia grossolana, che si alternano a sabbie siltose stratificate con spessori di 20 cm circa e presentano strutture sedimentarie di tipo stratificazione incrociata a basso angolo swaley (SCS) ed hummocky (HCS) ed hanno una diffusa presenza di bivalvi. Queste litofacies costituiscono una associazione di facies di fronte deltizia con pattern delle paleocorrenti concorde con quello misurato nei conglomerati. Tutti i litotipi a granulometria fine (peliti sabbiose, marne argillose, silt argillosi) con spessori decametrici, sono stati inseriti in un unica associazione di facies relativa ad un ambiente di prodelta affiorante nella porzione centrale e meridionale del settore di Resuttano. Da punto di vista strutturale il bacino di Resuttano è una sinclinale blanda e incompleta con asse che si sviluppa in direzione NE-SW. Il fianco occidentale risulta essere più inclinato rispetto a quello orientale. Gli elementi strutturali presenti nell'area sono faglie dirette con orientazione circa NW-SE e NE-SW che dislocano i terreni messiniani. Sono state riscontate faglie inverse con andamento circa E-W e NE-SW che a differenza di quelle dirette dislocano solo i terreni tortoniani. La regione è interessata da pieghe minori con orientazione NE-SW che interessa i conglomerati e SW-NE che interessa i gessi messiniani. Nell'area non sono state riconosciute geometrie stratali sintettoniche. La successione stratigrafica nel settore di Resuttano è riconducibile principalmente ad un sistema deposizionale di river delta system (Galloway 1988) che si sviluppava da NNE e NE verso SSW e SW. Questa area di sedimentazione era alimentata da corsi d'acqua effimeri, ad alta energia, che formavano ampie piane alluvionali non confinate attraversate da canali a morfologia braided. I depositi grossolani trasportati alla foce dai corsi d'acqua formavano un sistema deltizio di grandi dimensioni del tipo Shelf Type a bassa inclinazione. La presenza dei calcari di scogliera della Fm. Baucina, sovrapposti alle litofacies di fronte/prodelta nelle aree meridionali del bacino, è indicativa della tendenza "trasgressiva" nell'evoluzione complessiva del bacino tra il Tortoniano sup. ed il Messiniano inferiore. Tuttavia alcuni settori danno informazioni di carattere "regressivo" poiché la porzione bassa delle sequenze di facies alluvionali è considerato il risultato della progradazione di sistemi fluviali indotta da un incremento progressivo dell'energia dei corsi d'acqua. Nella curva di variazione del livello del mare simili condizioni si verificano durante lo sviluppo del lowstand systems tract LST. La parte superiore della successione costituita dalle arenarie con piccoli canali riempiti induce a pensare che dopo la prima fase di abbassamento del livello del mare e progradazione ci sia stata una fase di sollevamento, confermato anche dal livello di argille marine che si trova alla base del corpo conglomeratico geometricamente più alto e al tetto delle facies sabbiose. Questa parte di successione si sviluppa con un profilo "trasgressivo" con sequenze di facies a trend fining- e deepening upward. I caratteri deposizionali e le geometrie stratali descritte per l'associazione di facies braided (profilo fining upward) sono concordanti con quelli tipicamente associati allo sviluppo del trasgressive system tract TST . Nell'area di Catenanuova-Centuripe i depositi del Tortoniano sup. Messiniano inf. giacciono con rapporti di troncatura erosiva e discordanza sui terreni delle Unità Sicilidi e del Flysch Numidico e verso l'alto sono delimitati dalla serie evaporitica messiniana, dai calcari e calcari-marnosi dei Trubi del Pliocene inferiore e dalle calcareniti della Formazione di Centuripe. All'interno di questa sequenza si intercalano, a vari livelli stratigrafici, olistostromi di Argille Brecciate La successione si presenta con un trend Coarsening- Shallowing Upward. Nell'area essa è generalmente costituita da due litofacies eteropiche: una litofacies, più diffusa, costituita da marne argillose e da sabbie quarzose; l'altra, costituita da sabbie quarzose con grosse lenti di conglomerati a clasti da piatti a sferici, arrotondati, di natura sia sedimentaria che cristallina. Le litofacies conglomeratiche hanno uno spessore di circa 15m organizzati in livelli potenti circa 4 m con geometria esterna concava, gradati inversamente nella parte bassa e caotici nella parte alta in matrice arenitica di taglia medio- grossolana che si sono formati in un contesto di canali braided. Lungo la sinclinale di Centuripe-Leonforte e la valle del F. Dittàino prevale nettamente la facies marnoso sabbiosa che è costituita da alternanze di arenarie e argille marnose con abbondante quarzo e glauconite, interdigitate tra loro con spessore di 20 m circa con gradazione inversa. Le diverse facies presentano notevoli variazioni di spessore testimonianza di una varietà degli apporti detritici connessi all'articolazione dell'ambiente deposizionale che è riconducibile a piane alluvionali prodotte da corsi d'acqua caratterizzati da canali di tipo braided che scaricavano i sedimenti nella piana deltizia e che verso S creavano un ambiente di fronte deltizia/prodelta, che hanno registrato una direzione di paleoflusso da NE a SW. Nell'area tra Catenanuova e Centuripe il bacino ha la forma di un sinclinorio consviluppo E-W che non presenta un pattern deformativo sia fragile che duttile molto evidente. Si può notare che questo bacino è il risultato dell'avanzamento del fronte della catena che man mano che procedeva verso ESE e si smantellava, le misure giaciturali infatti confermano che questi bacini impostati sul dorso dei principali sovrascorrimenti immergono a N-NNW come mostrato dalle geometrie di crescita divergente verso N che hanno i livelli marnoso-sabbiosi grossolani sul Flysch Numidico. Sono state misurate assi di pieghe isoclinali con assi orientati NE-SW e pieghe coricate con asse NNE-SSW ed ENE-WSW a volte erose dalle successioni tardo mioceniche e che rispecchiano il senso di orientazione dei fronti. In questa area il sistema deposizionale, ricostruito in base alla distribuzione delle litofacies, è costituito da una piana alluvionale superiore attraversata da canali amalgamati che erano soggetti a piene frequenti (river delta system Galloway 1988) e una pianura alluvionale distale caratterizzata da canali distributari con carico sabbioso che via via lasciavano il posto ai processi marini verso la zona di fronte deltizio/prodelta. Correlando le diverse sezioni stratigrafiche osservate è possibile osservare che la successione tardo miocenica è "Regressiva" con un profilo complessivamente coarsening upward. La sequenza di facies alluvionale è considerato il risultato della progradazione di sistemi fluviali indotta da un incremento progressivo dell'energia dei corsi d'acqua. Una situazione simile può avvenire durante la regressione normale (Plint, 1988; Posamentier et al., 1992) Nella curva di variazione relativa del livello del mare simili condizioni si verificano durante lo sviluppo del lowstand systems tract LST. La presenza di una superficie di erosione probabilmente sub-aerea alla base dei depositi alluvionali induce a considerare che si tratti di un LST. Dai dati raccolti si può concludere che i depositi tardo miocenici in tutti i settori studiati poggiano con rapporto di discordanza angolare, oltre che sulle unità del Flysch Numidico e Sicilidi (Creataceo sup.-Eocene/Oligocene sup.-Miocene inf.), anche sui depositi appartenenti alla Fm. Castellana Sicula (Serravalliano sup. - Tortoniano inf.). La successione tardo miocenica nel settore di Polizzi e di Resuttano si è sviluppata all'interno di bacini sedimentari che si sono prima riempiti e poi deformati in risposta alla deformazione delle unità strutturalmente più basse dell'edificio tettonico siciliano in risposta ad un campo di stress contrazionale orientato circa NW-SE, nella parte alta del Tortoniano, quindi tali bacini sono pre-tettonici; formatisi tra il primo e il secondo evento della deformazione della catena (Avellone et al., 2010) mentre nell'area tra Centuripe e Catenanuova il bacino è sintettonico. La presenza di sequenze di facies regressive nella successione assume un carattere molto più importante spostandosi verso Est (attuale) dal Bacino di Polizzi verso il Bacino Catenanuova – Centuripe, che è l'unico ad essere regressivo. Il carattere confinato delle litofacies alluvionali e le litofacies di valle incisa si attenuano fino a scomparire spostandosi verso l'attuale Est partendo dal Bacino di Polizzi; spostandosi da Est verso Ovest si passa, da sistemi deposizionali di tipo wave dominated "shoreface" delta system (Bacino di Polizzi porzione occidentale) a sistemi deposizionali del tipo river-dominated delta system (Bacino di Polizzi porzione orientale, Bacino di Resuttano e Bacino tra Catenanuova e Centuripe), molto probabilmente legata alla fisiografia dell'area deposizionale su cui si impostavano. In base a quanto osservato nei singoli bacini le strutture da back thrust a vergenza settentrionale, hanno giocato un ruolo importante, dopo la deposizione delle successioni tardo mioceniche, per la deformazione dei bacini più occidentali. Per il bacino di Catenanuova-Centuripe la geometria divergente indica la possibile attività di un thrust nord-vergente contemporaneamente alla deposizione. ; The aim of this study is the analysis of Neogene syntectonic basins developed in different positions above the Sicilian-Maghrebian orogen. The study of the basins in convergent setting and their filling, is one of the fundamental tools for understanding the ways in which the progressive structuring of a chain area occurs. In this work, Thrust Top Basin and Piggy Back Basin lying on the Sicilian fold and thrust belt, filled up with Serravallian to Messinian sediments, have been analysed in order to relate them to a genetic and stratigraphic-structural point of view in the Sicilian foreland basin system context. The study has been carried out in Central-Western and eastern Sicily in particular in the Polizzi Generosa, Resuttano and Catenanuova–Centuripe areas. In these areas from Oligocene to Miocene the building of the Sicilian fold and thrust belt has been accompanied by the development of a peripheral foreland basin system which migrated toward the Foreland. In particular, during the late Miocene (late Tortonian to early Messinian) a siliciclastic sedimentary wedge above the moving thrust sheets have been deposited. These basins are characterized by sedimentation of continental to open marine clastics and shallow-marine carbonates sediments, above an often deformed moving substrate. The basis of the work is a detailed geological mapping, performed at a 1:10.000 scale. The distinction between the main bodies mapped in the field, has been made on the lithological, sedimentological, stratigraphic features (such as depositional trend, lateral and vertical relationships among facies associations), palaeocurrents measurement and study of the imbricated clasts and pebble clusters. During the geological surveys, the main tectonic structures, have been identified, measured and plotted by stereonet diagrams. Detailed sedimentological log in key areas for the definition of the stratigraphic sequence and the main depositional environments have been measured. The measurement of these sections is accompanied by a collection of 45 samples for micropaleontological analysis. For the classification of each sedimentary basin, reference is made to the classifications proposed by Allen & Allen (1993) and DeCelles & Giles (1996). The classification of Miall (1978-1985) has been used for the classification and codification of terrigenous deposit. The late Miocene succession in the Polizzi area, shows a fining and deepening upward trend characterized by overlapping of conglomeratic, sandy and clayey lithofacies showing lateral heteropic relations. In the Polizzi area the late Tortonian-early Messinian sediments, belonging to Terravecchia Fm. overlay, in unconformity, the sandstones and sandy clays of the Castellana Sicula Fm. (late Serravallian-early Tortonian) or above the structured tectonic units of the chain in particular on Varicolored Clay (Cretaceous-early Eocene).The upper limit of Terravecchia Fm. is found locally and is represented by a unconformity surface covered by carbonates reef deposit pertaining to Baucina Fm. (late Tortonian–early Messinian) or by the Gessarenites pertaining to Pasquasia Fm. (late Messinian). The sequence ends with the Trubi (Zanclean). Inside the upper Miocene stratigraphic succession two areas are differentiated with different facies associations: the NW sector shows, starting from the bottom, polymittic conglomerates with reddish sandy matrix, with carbonatic, siliceous, crystalline clasts, arranged in tabular units, with a total thickness of about 20 m, related to an alluvial fan, which registers an average trend of paleocurrent from NNE to SSW. Upward there are medium- to coarse-grained sandstones, whit external lens geometry and 25 m thick, which decreases towards the south, arranged in well defined, planar-shaped, up to 1m-thick strata characterized by large scale cross bedding in the early part, which pass upward at swaley (SCS) and hummocky (HCS) cross stratification. These lithofacies have been related to a wave-dominated shoreface delta system which recorded an average trend of paleocurrent like conglomerates from NNE to SSW. The sequence ends with silty clays and clayey silts with planktonic fauna related to an offshore environment. In the eastern part of Polizzi basin, conglomerates arranged into units of metric thickness with external concave upward geometry can be recognized from the bottom, made up of reddish conglomerates, massive or poorly stratified, related to a braided river channels environments that showed a mean paleocurrent trend ranging from ENE to WSW. To follow, there are medium-coarse calcarenites with large amount of bivalves, arranged in metric layers alterning to medium-fine sandstones, forming clinoforms dipping towards W with 20° gradient. These facies can be attributed to a delta front environment. From the structural point of view the Polizzi basin is a syncline with NNE-SSW axis. The western limb is more inclined than the eastern limb, the first 35° dipping toward ENE whilst the second 25 °dipping toward SW. In this area there is a normal faults system, NE to SW trending and there is not evidence of syn- tectonics deposition. The stratigraphic succession in the Polizzi area is due to two main depositional systems: the first related to fan delta system (Galloway 1988), evolving in wave-dominated shoreface delta system (Howell et al., 2003); the second related to a river delta system converged inside the basin from two different way: the first from the N- NNE to S-SSW the second from ENE to WSW, from a source characterized by the active erosion of the Kabilo-Calabrides crystalline units and calcalkaline rocks coming from Tyrrhenian volcanic arc. The depositional mechanism that affected the western part of sector (grain flow), leads us to consider that the streams have been developed in a relatively short stretch, maintaining a steep gradient until the mouth to the receiver basin. The late-medium shoreface deposits are instead formed when there are sea level rise that changes the type of sedimentation, indeed starting to accumulate well sorted medium to coarse sands, with a large vertical development, that reduce their thickness laterally toward the basin and increase toward the land (river-dominated shoreface delta system). In the easternmost areas, instead, a braided river system has developed discharging sediments in the sea, gradually more sandy, advancing in a low-gradient delta, (river dominated delta system) from an easterly direction as shown by paleocurrent measures. By linking the different stratigraphic sections observed in the Polizzi Basin it is possible to see that the succession is "Transgressive" with a trend fining upward. The two areas, however, show a "regressive" trend because the alluvial facies are considered to be the result of river systems and /or alluvial fan progradation, induced by a progressive increase in the energy rivers. In the curve of relative sea level change these conditions occur during the development of lowstand systems tract. The characters and the depositional geometries described for the shoreface facies association (fining upward trend) are concordant with those typically associated with the development of the transgressive systems tract. The upper Miocene succession in the Resuttano area develops with a trend-coarsening and shallowing upward, in the lower part, and in the remaining part with a trend fining-deepining upward, characterized by the overlapping of sandy conglomeratic lithofacies and laterally clayey and calcareous, showing heteropic relations. In the Resuttano area the upper Tortonian- lower Messinian sediments, belonging to Terravecchia Fm. overlay in unconformity the sandstones and sandy clays of the Castellana Sicula Fm. (late Serravallian-early Tortonian) cropping out from Resuttano village to Cozzo Terravecchia or above the structured tectonic units of the chain in particular on Varicolored Clay (Cretaceous-early Eocene). The upper limit of Terravecchia Fm. is represented by an unconformity covered by carbonates reef deposits pertaining to Baucina Fm. (late Tortonian in this area) or by the "Calcare di Base" (late Messinian). The sequence ends with the Messinian evaporitic deposit. Inside the upper Miocene stratigraphic succession are differentiated, from NE to SW, ortoconglomeratic lithofacies, 10 m thick and tabular external shape, which alternate layers with 4m thickness of sandstone and calcarenite with high-angle cross-bedding with tabular external shape. These lithofacies are typical of braided river. The sedimentary structures like pebble clusters and imbricated pebbles recorded an average trend of paleocurrent from NW to SE. Towards the SW the lithofacies described above is made up of medium-to coarse sandstones, with external lens geometry and 20 m thickness, arranged in well defined, planar-shaped, up to 1m-thick strata characterized by large scale through cross bedding in the early part, which pass upward at, swaley (SCS) and hummocky (HCS) cross stratification with abundant bivalves. These lithofacies are related to a delta front which records an average trend of paleocurrent from NW to SE. All fine grain litotypes (mudstones, sandy clay and silt clay) with a decametric thickness, are included in a single facies association relating to a prodelta environment, cropping out in the central and southern Resuttano area. From the structural point of view the Resuttano basin is an incomplete syncline with NE-SW axis trend. The western limb is more inclined than the eastern limb. The structural elements are normal faults with NW-SE and NE-SW trend that displace the Messinian deposits and reverse fault with E-W and NE-SW trend that displace the Tortonian deposits. There is no trace of syn- tectonics deposition. The stratigraphic succession in the Resuttano area consists mainly of a depositional river delta system (Galloway, 1988) developed from SSW to NNE and from NE to SW. This area of sedimentation was fed by high-energy ephemeral streams, forming large alluvial plains crossed by not confined braided channels. The coarse deposits transported by rivers have formed a large Shelf Type delta system with low gradient. Some sector of this area, however, show a "regressive" trend because the alluvial facies are considered to be the result of river progradation systems, induced by a progressive increase in the energy rivers. In the curve of relative sea level change these conditions occur during the development of lowstand systems tract. The late part of the sequence constituted by sandstones with small channels fillings, suggests that after the first phase of lowering sea level and progradation, there has been an uplift phase, also confirmed by the level of marine clay located at the base of the conglomeratic body geometrically higher being the roof of the sandy facies. This part of the succession is developed with a "transgressive" trend with fining and deepening upward facies sequences. The stratal pattern described above for the braided facies (fining upward trend) is typically associated with the development of the transgressive systems tract. In the Catenanuova-Centuripe area the upper Tortonian- lower Messinian sediments, belonging to Terravecchia Fm. overlay in unconformity the Sicilide Unit and Numidian Flysch; the upper limit is represented by an unconformity surface covered by carbonates reef deposit pertaining to Messinian deposits, marly limestones and limestones of the Early Pliocene (Trubi) and calcarenitic facies pertaining to Centuripe Formation. Within this sequence olistostromes of "Argille Brecciate" are intercalated at various stratigraphic levels. The sequence shows a coarsening -shallowing upward trend. This area is generally constituted by two heteropic lithofacies: the one's, most widespread, consists of clayey marl and quartz sands, and the other is constituted by quartz sands with thick lenses of conglomerates with dishes spherical clasts, rounded, of sedimentary and crystalline nature. The conglomeratic lithofacies are 15m thick organized in layers (4 m thick) with external concave shape, inversely graded in the lower part, and chaotic in the upper part made up of medium to coarse sandy matrix which were formed in a braided channels environment. Along the Centuripe-Enna syncline and the Dittàino river valley prevails the sandy marl facies made up of alternating sandstones and marly clays with abundant quartz and glauconite, 20 m thick and inverse gradation. The different facies show significant variations in thickness that reflect a high diversity in sedimentary supply, due to the articulation of depositional environment which was made by floodplains produced by braided channels that discharged the sediments into the delta plain and created an delta/prodelta environment towards S, which recorded a paleocurrent from NE to SW. The basin in the area between Catenanuova Centuripe has a synform shape with EW trend and does not present a deformation brittle or ductile pattern very evident. It can be seen that this basin is the result of the moving chain front towards ESE, structural data confirm that these basins, set on the back of the main thrusts dipping toward N-NW, as shown by the growth geometry diverging towards N. Isoclinal folds with NE-SW axes and folds with NNE-SSW and ENE-WSW horizontal axis have been measured, which reflect the sense of orientation of chain fronts, sometimes eroded by the upper Miocene sequences. In this area, the depositional system, reconstructed according to the distribution of lithofacies, is made up of upper alluvial plain crossed by amalgamated channels, subject to frequent floods (river delta system, Galloway, 1988) and a distal alluvial plain characterized by distributary channels with coarse load sandy that gradually gave way to marine processes towards the area of the delta front/prodelta. By correlating the stratigraphic sections it is possible to see that the upper Miocene succession is "regressive" with a coarsening upward trend. The sequence of alluvial facies is considered to be the result of the fluvial systems progradation, induced by a progressive increase in the rivers energy. A similar situation may occur during the normal regression (Plint, 1988; Posamentier et al., 1992). In the curve of relative sea level change these conditions occur during the development of lowstand systems tract, as confirmed by the presence of sub-aerial erosion, probably, at the base of the alluvial deposits. From the data collected it can be concluded that the upper Miocene deposits in all areas studied lie, with angular unconformity relationship, above the Numidian Flysch and Sicilide Unit (late Cretaceous-Eocene/Oligocene–late Miocene) and above deposits belonging to the. Castellana Sicula Fm. (late Serravallian -early Tortonian). The Polizzi and Resuttano basins was filled and then deformed in response to deformation of the lowest structurally tectonic units of the Sicilian fold and thrust belt in response to a NW- SE contractional stress, during the late Tortonian, therefore these basins are pre- tectonic; formed between the first and the second event of the chain deformation (Avellone et al., 2010) while in the area between Centuripe and Catenanuova the basin is syntectonic. The presence of regressive facies sequences is prevalent, moving actual eastward, from Polizzi, to Catenanuova–Centuripe; the latter is the only regressive one. In the Western sector the Miocene succession is characterized by an incised valley, instead in the eastern sector it is characterized by a delta plain system. Moving from west to east the depositional systems are different, switching from wave-dominated delta systems and shoreface delta system (Western sector of Polizzi basin), to dominated delta system (Eastern sector of Polizzi basin, Resuttano basin and Catenanuova- Centuripe basin) probably related to the different physiography areas. According to what has been observed in individual basins the north-verging back thrust played an important role, after the deposition of the upper Miocene succession, for the deformation of the western basins. For the Catenanuova-Centuripe basin the divergent geometry indicates the possible activities of a north -verging thrust simultaneously with deposition.

DER VÖLKERKRIEG BAND 7 Der Völkerkrieg (-) Der Völkerkrieg Band 7 (7 / 1917) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Joseph. ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Der italienische Krieg während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Italien und der Vatikan während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Der türkische Krieg während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Die Türkei während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Aus Persien und Afghanistan. Von Februar 1915 bis Februar 1916. Die Ereignisse in Marokko. Von September 1914 bis Februar 1916. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Monte Santo nördlich von Görz am mittleren Isonzo. (2)Bersaglieri auf einem vorgeschobenen Posten am Isonzo. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Beobachtungsposten in Tirol. (2)Blick von Tarvis gegen Süden. ( - ) Der italienische Krieg während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VIII, Seiten 1 bis 149. ([1]) Das Rätsel der Isonzo-Front. ([1]) Zusammenfassende Darstellung der Kämpfe auf den italienischen Kriegsschauplätzen. Vom 10. August 1915 bis 15. Februar 1916. (3) Zwischen den Isonzo-Schlachten. Vom 10. August bis 11. Oktober 1915. (3) Der italienische Generalangriff vom Chiese zum Isonzo. Von Mitte Oktober bis Mitte November 1915. (5) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein italienisches Maschinengewehr wird im Hochgebirge auf eine Höhenstellung gebracht. (2)Teile italienischer Geschütze werden auf Maultieren in die Bergstellungen gebracht. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein italienisches Panzerautomobil vor der Abfahrt zur Front. (2)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Elektro-Benzin-Feldbahn im Karstgebiet. ( - ) Die Parlamentsschlacht und die Winterkämpfe. Vom 9. November 1915 bis 15. Februar 1916. (10) Zwischen den Isonzoschlachten. (15) Die Kämpfe an der Isonzofront. Vom 10. August bis 11. Oktober 1915. (15) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. Alle wichtigeren italienischen Generalstabsmeldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. Vgl. die Karte Band VIII, S. 99. (15) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Mörser in Deckung. (2)Ein italienisches schweres Geschütz in Stellung. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Drahthindernisse an der österreichisch-ungarischen Isonzofront. (2)Eine Wegsperre an der österreichisch-ungarischen Isonzofront. ( - ) Die Kämpfe um den Tolmeiner Brückenkopf. Vom 13. bis 23. August 1915. (26) Die Schlacht bei Tolmein und Flitsch. Vom 10. bis 20. September 1915. (31) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Lager österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen im Krn-Gebiet (Monte Nero). (2)Blick auf den oberen Isonzo. - Eine italienische Granate explodiert im Fluß. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Talsperre im Krn-Gebiet (Monte Nero). (2)Aufstieg von Tragtieren im Krn-Gebiet (Monte Nero). ( - ) Die Kämpfe im Tiroler und Kärntner Grenzgebiet I. Vom 11. August bis 11. Oktober 1915. (33) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. Alle wichtigeren italienischen Generalstabsmeldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. Vgl. die Karten in Band VIII, zwischen Seiten 16 und 17 sowie S. 51 und 99. (33) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Gebirgskanone in Tirol in Feuerstellung. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Vorposten im Gefecht in den Tiroler Bergen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Innsbrucker Standschützen vor ihrem Abmarsch zur Front. (2)Ein gegen Feindessicht geschützter Fußweg an der österreichisch-ungarischen Tiroler Front. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein katholischer Geistlicher im Gespräch mit österreichisch-ungarischen Soldaten. (2)Unterstand österreichich-ungarischer Offiziere oberhalb des Forts Hensel im Saifnitztal. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein maskierter österreichisch-ungarischer Schützengraben in einem Tiroler Hochtal. (2)Der österreichisch-ungarische Armeekommandant dekoriert die Helden von Fort Hensel. ( - ) Die Kämpfe am Monte Piano. Vom 11. bis 15. August 1915. (44) Das Gefecht am Fedaja-Paß. Am 14./15. August 1915. (46) Die Kämpfe um den Tonalepaß. Vom 15. bis 25. August 1915. (47) Die italienische Niederlage bei Lafraun. Vom 15. bis 25. August 1915. (48) Die italienische Schlappe im Sextener Abschnitt. Vom 1. bis 6. September 1915. (50) Der Angriff auf den Paradiespaß südlich der Tonalestraße. Am 14. September 1915. (51) Das Gefecht um die Sedeh-Hütte. Vom 17. bis 25. September 1915. (52) Die Bestürmung und Eroberung des Monte Coston am 22. September 1915. (54) An der kärnterischen Grenze. (55) Episoden. (56) Die Proklamation d'Annunzios an die Bürgerschaft von Trient. (56) [2 Abb.]: (1)Straßenbild aus Vielgereuth (Folgaria). (2)Ein Artillerielaufgraben an der österreichisch-ungarischen Front in Tirol. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor Goiginger mit seinem engeren Stab an der Tiroler Front. (2)An der Tiroler Front gefangene Italiener in Erwartung ihres Mittagessens. ( - ) Eine italienische Heldentat. (57) Ein Fliegerangriff auf Brescia. (57) Der italienische Generalangriff vom Chiesefluß bis zum Isonzo. (58) Die vierte Isonzoschlacht. Vom 12. Oktober bis zum 8. November 1915. (58) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. (58) [2 Abb.]: (1)Tiroler Standschützen auf einem Felsgrat. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen bei einem Aufstieg durch Moränen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Maschinengewehrabteilung der Tiroler Landesschützen. (2)Von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gebaute Drahtseilbahn zur Beförderung von Munition und Proviant im Kampfgebiet an der Tiroler Front. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer 30,5 cm Mörser im Feuer an der Isonzofront. (2)Sandkörbe werden zum Ausbau der österreichisch-ungarischen Stellungen am Isonzo an die Front gebracht. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen in einem Dorfe an der Isonzofront. (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Scheinwerferzug auf dem Marsche zur Isonzofront. ( - ) Der Verlauf der vierten Isonzoschlacht. Vom 17. Oktober bis 3. November 1915. (67) [2 Abb.]: (1)Um Monte San Michele gefangen genommene Italiener beim Abtransport. (2)In italienische Gefangenschaft geratene österreichisch-ungarische Soldaten hinter der Kampffront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Brotbäckerei in Erdbacköfen hinter der österreichisch-ungarischen Isonzofront. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen ruhen hinter der Isonzofront in einem Zeltlager, das durch Zweige gegen Fliegersicht geschützt ist. ( - ) Am Monte San Michele. Aus den Kämpfen der ersten Novembertage 1915. Bericht aus dem K.u.K. Kriegspressequartier vom 12. November 1915. (73) Episoden aus der vierten (dritten) Isonzo-Schlacht. Bericht aus dem K.u.K. Kriegspressequartier vom 29. November 1915. (76) Die Kämpfe im Tiroler und Kärntner Grenzgebiet II. Vom 12. Oktober bis 12. November 1915. (79) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. Alle wichtigeren italienischen Generalstabsmeldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (79) Die österreichisch-ungarischen Sperrforts im Tiroler und Kärntner Grenzgebiet unter italienischem Feuer. (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer Beobachtungsposten in den völlig zusammengeschossenen Klostergebäulichkeiten des Monte Santo bei Görz. (2)Ein Unterstand österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen auf der Podgorahöhe nördlich von Görz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Offiziersmesse im Krngebiet. Der Regimentskommandeur sitzt in der Mitte. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarisches Lager an der Isonzofront. ( - ) Episoden. (90) Ein Nachfolger Sepp Innerkoflers. (90) Der Ziegenhirt. (90) Von den Verteidigern der Naglerspitze. (91) Die Winterkämpfe. Die Parlamentsschlacht und die Winterkämpfe am Isonzo. Vom 9. November 1915 bis 15. Februar 1916. (92) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. (92) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Kampfgebiet des Col die Lana. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen beim Bau eines Unterstandes in den Dolomiten. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Cadini, Marmarolles und der Monte Cristallo von der Plätzwiese aus. (2)Gesamtansicht von Riva am Gardasee. ( - ) [Abb.]: Blick in das Isonzotal. - Im Hintergrund Artillerie in Tätigkeit. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen kehren nach der Ablösung aus der Schwarmlinie vom Doberdo-Plateau in ihre Standquartiere zurück. (2)Aus einem Schützengraben der österreichisch-ungarischen Isonzofront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Straße in der Stadt Görz nach einer Beschießung. (2)Die Reste der Klosterkirche auf dem Monte Santo bei Görz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ungarische Husaren als Vorposten in der Isonzofront. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen beim Bau von Schützengräben an der Isonzofront. ( - ) Die Parlamentsschlacht. (Die fünfte Isonzoschlacht). Vom 9. November bis Anfang Dezember 1915. (109) Ratternder Tod. (112) Die Wiedereroberung des Kirchenrückens von Oslavija. Am 14. und 24. Januar 1916. (113) In den österreichisch-ungarischen Schützengräben und hinter der Front auf der Doberdo-Hochfläche. (114) Im Winter auf den Höhen des Krn. (118) Im Kampf um den Rombon. (119) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Patrouille erklimmt eine Felsenwand an der Tiroler Grenze. (2)Ein italienisches Geschütz wird im Tiroler Kampfgebiet in eine Bergstellung gebracht. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Transport italienischer Gefangener in Tirol. (2)Ein russisches Maschinengewehr in Stellung gegen die Italiener an der kärntnerischen Front. ( - ) Die Beschießung von Görz. Vom 18. Oktober 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. (121) [2 Abb.]: (1)Transport österreichisch-ungarischer Verwundeten von einer Bergstellung in den Dolomiten nach den Verbandplatz. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Soldaten bei einem Handgranatenangriff aus einem Schützengraben in den Dolomiten. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Patrouille unter Führung des Tiroler Dichters Hauptmann Arthur von Wallpach im Hochgebirge an der Tiroler Grenze. (2)Ein Alpini-Vorposten an der Tiroler Grenze. ( - ) Episoden. (126) Die Zerstörung des Schlosses Duino durch die Italiener und der österreichisch-ungarische Denkmälerschutz in der Kriegszone. (126) Eine Nachtkanonade am Isonzo. (127) Ein Patrouillenkampf. (127) [2 Abb.]: (1)Befestigungen vor den österreichisch-ungarischen Stellungen der Tiroler Front. (2)Ein italienischer Schützengraben am Großen Pal an der Kärntner Front. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Heldengräber in den Dolomiten. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Truppen vor ihren verschneiten Unterständen in den Dolomiten. ( - ) Die Kämpfe in den Tiroler und Kärntner Grenzgebieten III. Vom 13. November 1915 bis 15. Februar 1916. (129) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabsmeldungen. Alle wichtigeren italienischen Generalstabsmeldungen sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (129) Im Winter in den Hochgebirgsstellungen der Tiroler und Kärntner Front. (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Kampfflugzeug der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (2)Landung eines österreichisch-ungarischen Kampfflugzeuges nach dem erfolgreichen Bombardement einer oberitalienischen Festung. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarisches Wasserflugzeug über der Adria. (2)Start eines Wasserflugzeugs der österreichisch-ungarischen Marine. ( - ) Die Luftangriffe auf Verona, Mailand, Schio und Brescia am 14. November 1915 sowie am 14. und 15. Februar 1916. (138) Die Luft- und Seekämpfe in der Adria. (141) Die Luftkämpfe. Von Mitte August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. (141) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des K.u.K. Flottenkommandos und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (141) Der Luftangriff auf Venedig. Am 5. September 1915. (144) Die Luftangriffe auf Triest und Venedig. Am 24. und 25. Oktober 1915. (145) Von den Flottenkämpfen in der Adria. Von Mitte August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. (147) Chronologische Ueberischt nach den Meldungen des K.u.K. Flottenkommandos und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (147) Der Untergang des "U 3". Am 12. August 1915. (149) Die italienische amtliche Kriegsberichterstattung. (150) Der Gewinn und die Verluste Italiener. (151) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte der besetzten Landesteile an der Südwestfront Ende 1915. (151) Von den österreichisch-ungarischen Heerführern. (152) Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. Kundgebungen und Auszeichnungen. (152) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Kommandeur der Südwestfront Generalmajor Herzog Eugen (links) und Erzherzog Josef bei einer Besichtigung der Isonzofront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Major Prinz Elias von Bourbon Parma und Feldzeugmeister Wurm bei der Beobachtung eines Artilleriegefechtes an der Isonzofront. (2)General d. Kav. Erzherzog Josef dekoriert Mannschaften seines Korps für ihr tapferes Verhalten vor dem Feinde an der Isonzofront. ( - ) Die Feier des Geburtstags des Kaisers Franz Josef. Der Gedenktag des hundertjährigen Bestandes der vier Tiroler Kaiserjäger-Regimenter. (153) Besuche des Erzherzog-Thronfolgers und des Armeekommandanten Erzherzogs Friedrich an der Südwestfront. (154) Von den italienischen Heerführern. (155) Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. Kundgebungen. (155) Personalien und Auszeichnungen. (156) Die Besuche des Generals Joffre und des Feldmarschalls Kitchener und des Ministerpräsidenten Briand an der italienischen Front. (156) Der König von Italien an der Front. (158) Luigi Cadorna. (158) [2 Abb.]: (1)König Victor Emanuel von Italien mit dem Grafen von Turin auf einer Inspektionsreise an der Front. (2)General Joffre und König Victor Emanuel von Italien beim Frühstück während eines Besuches an der italienischen Front. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französische Generalissimus Joffre besichtigt bei seinem Besuch der italienischen Front ein schweres italienisches Geschütz. (2)Feldmarschall Lord Kitchener bei seinem Besuch im italienischen Hauptquartier (Von links nach rechts: Oberst Pennella, General Diaz, Lord Kitchener, General Cadorna). ( - ) Vom italienischen Heer. (161) [4 Abb.]: (1)Vize-Admiral Camillo Corsi. Der italienische Marineminister. (2)Vittorio Emanuele Orlando. Der italienische Justizminister. (3)Luigi Luzzatti. Der frühere italienische Ministerpräsident und Finanzminister. (4)Marchese Camillo Garoni. Der italienische Gesandte in Konstantinopel. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Loggetta vor dem Markusturm in Venedig gegen Fliegerangriffe mit Sandsäcken geschützt. (2)Der Saal zur Herstellung von Geschossen in einer italienischen Munitionsfabrik. ( - ) Die Italiener in den besetzten Gebieten. (166) Italien und der Vatikan während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres . Von Anfang August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VIII, Seiten 150 bis 174. ([167]) Der Umschwung in der italienischen Stimmung. ([167]) Maßnahmen der italienischen Regierung. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (171) Personalien. (171) Die italienische Kriegserklärung an die Türkei und ihre Gründe. (172) Der Bruch zwischen Italien und Bulgarien. (174) Der Beitritt Italiens zum Londoner Vertrag. (174) Italiens Teilnahme an den Balkankämpfen. (175) Militärische Maßnahmen. (176) Maßnahmen gegen die Angehörigen feindlicher Staaten. (177) Von den nordafrikanischen Kolonien Italiens. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (178) Die erste Kriegstagung des Parlaments. (179) Vor der Eröffnung. (179) Die Mitteilungen der Regierung an das Parlament. (180) Das Vertrauensvotum für die Regierung. (184) Die Genehmigung des provisorischen Haushaltsplanes und die Vertagung. (188) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gabriele d'Annunzio hält in Aquileja eine Ansprahe am Gedenktage für die an der Front Gefallenen. (2)Der französische Ministerpräsident Briand verläßt bei seiner Ankunft in Rom mit dem italienischen Ministerpräsidenten Salandra das Bahnhofgebäude. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kardinal Serafino Bannutelli † 18. August 1915. (2)Kardinal Rafaele Scapinelli. Apostolischer Nuntius in Oesterreich-Ungarn. (3)Kardinal Andreas Frühwirth. Apostolischer Nuntius in Deutschland. ( - ) Die Verhandlungen des Senats. (190) [3 Abb.]: (1)General Sir Charles Carmichael Monro. Der Oberbefehlshaber des Dardanellenkorps der Alliierten. (2)Generalmajor W.R. Birdwood. Kommandeur der Australier und Neu-Seeländer. (3)Ein englisches Truppentransportschiff für die Dardanellen bestimmt vor dem Auslaufen in Spithead. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das britische Schlachtschiff "Henry IV." vor den Dardanellen. (2)Aus einem Lager türkischer Truppen. ( - ) Die finanziellen und wirtschaftlichen Verhältnisse Italiens im dritten Kriegshalbjahr. (193) Kundgebungen der Regierung. (198) Die Rede des Ministers Barzilai in Neapel am 26. September 1915. (198) Die Rede des Justizministers Orlando in Palermo. Am 20. November 1915. (200) [Abb.]: Konstantinopel. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Truppenausschiffungsplatz in der Nähe von Gallipoli. (2)Konstantinopel. Mündung der "Süßen Wasser" von Europa in das "Goldene Horn". ( - ) Die Reden des Ministers Barzilai in Bologna, Padua und Mailand. Am 15., 17. und 25. Januar 1916. (202) Die Reise Salandras nach Turin, Mailand und Genua. Am 20. Januar und 1. bis 3. Februar 1916. (203) Vom König. Die amtlichen Meldungen. (204) Die Beziehungen zu den verbündeten Staaten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (205) Der militärische und wirtschaftliche Zusammenschluß der Entente. (205) Die Vorbereitungen für den zukünftigen Wirtschaftskrieg. (208) Der Vatikan. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (208) Personalien. (208) Kundgebungen. (208) Die Kriegsfürsorge des Heiligen Stuhles. (212) Die römische Frage. (212) Der Besuch des Kardinals Mercier im Vatikan. Vom 14. Januar bis 25. Februar 1916. (213) Der türkische Krieg während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VIII, Seiten 175 bis 312. ([216]) Die Politik der Flankenbedrohung. ([216]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kontre-Admiral Le Bon verteilt das französische Kriegskreuz an Mannschaften des Kreuzers "Dupleix" im Hafen von Mudros. (2)Generalmajor W. R. Birdwood, der Kommandeur der Australier und Neuseeländer, auf der Gallipoli-Halbinsel. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das türkische Linienschiff "Barbaroß Hairedin" (früher Kurfürst Friedrich Wilhelm), das am 8. August 1815 in den Dardanellen versenkt wurde. (2)Das britische Unterseeboot "E. 7", das am 4. September 1915 in den Dardanellen zum Sinken gebracht wurde. ( - ) Der Kampf um die Dardanellen und die Räumung der Gallipoli-Halbinsel. Vom 6. August 1915 bis 2. Februar 1916. (218) Vom Oberkommando des englisch-französischen Expeditionskorps. (218) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des türkischen Hauptquartiers. Die wichtigeren englischen und französischen Meldungen sind beigegeben. (218) [2 Abb.]: (1)Unterstände der "Anzac"-Truppen an der Suvla-Bucht. (2)Türkische Gefangene werden von britischen Truppen hinter die Front gebracht. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französisches Geschütz in Feuerstellung bei Sedd-ül-Bahr. (2)Blick über das Gelände gegen die Suvla-Bucht, in dem die "Anzac"-Truppen vorzudringen versuchten. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der Räumung der Stellungen an der Suvla-Bucht. - Ein britisches Geschütz mit seiner Bedienungsmannschaft wird am hellen Tage auf einem Floß zu einem Transportdampfer gezogen. (2)Am Tage der Räumung der Südspitze der Halbinsel Gallipoli. - Eine türkische Granate schlägt nahe dem Landungssteg des Lancashire-Abschnittes ins Meer. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das englische Linienschiff "Cornwallis" im Feuer gegen die türkischen Stellungen in den Bergen zur Deckung der Räumung der englischen Dardanellen-Stellungen, die im Hintergrunde brennen. (2)Verwundete britische Soldaten werden im Hafen von Malta aus Barken in ein Hospitalschiff gebracht. ( - ) Zusammenfassende Darstellung. (250) Die Landung in der Suvla-Buch. Nach türkischen und deutschen Berichten und Meldungen. (253) Der Bericht des Generals Sir Jan Hamilton. (254) Nach englischen Berichten. (256) Die Schlachten bei Anafarta am 21., 28. und 29. August 1915. (260) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Umgebung der Suvla-Bucht. (261) Die Kämpfe im September und Oktober 1915. (262) Die Erbeutung des U-Bootes "Turquoise" am 30. Oktober 1915. (263) Der Entschluß zum Rückzug und die Räumung von Gallipoli. (264) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kampfflieger Hauptmann Buddecke. (2)Eine Fliegeraufnahme eines Teiles der Dardanellen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das ehemalige französische Unterseeboot "Turquoise" verläßt nach der Taufe als "Müstedjib Onbaschi" die Landungstelle. (2)Der Turm des britischen Unterseebootes "E.15", der von einer Granate getroffen wurde (vgl. VIII, S. 218 und 232). ( - ) Die K. u. K. Mörser auf Gallipoli. (268) Aus den verlassenen Lagern der Entente auf der Gallipolihalbinsel. (270) Episoden. (272) Die englische Sorge für die türkische Marine. (272) "Goeben"- und "Breslau"-Leute im Kampfe um Gallipoli. (273) Das englisch-französische Dardanellenheer und seine Verluste. (274) Freude und Anerkennung über die Vertreibung der Entente von Gallipoli. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (278) Die Ereignisse im Schwarzen Meer. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. (279) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des türkischen Hauptquartiers. Einige Meldungen des russischen Großen Generalstabs sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (279) Personalien. (280) Deutsche Unterseeboote im Schwarzen Meere. (280) [2 Abb.]: (1)Großfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch als Oberkommandierender an der Kaukasusfront. (2)Der russische General Judenitsch beim Studium des russischen Vormarsches auf Erzerum. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Türkische Kolonne bei einem Einkehrhaus im Taurusgebirge. (2)Türkische Kolonne auf dem Marsch durch das Taurusgebirge. ( - ) Die Ereignisse im östlichen Mittelländischen und im Aegäischen Meer. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Mitte Februar 1916. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (281) Blockade-Maßnahmen. (281) Chronologische Uebersicht. Die zahlreichen Meldungen über die Versenkung von Handelsschiffen sind hier nicht berücksichtigt. (282) Die Kämpfe im Kaukasus und in Persien. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. (286) Der Wechsel im Oberbefehl der russischen Kaukasusarmee. (286) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des türkischen Hauptquartiers. Einzelne amtliche russische Meldungen sind beigegeben. (287) Zusammenfassende Darstellung. (297) Die deutsche Rote Kreuz-Expedition in Erzindien. (299) Die Kämpfe am Persischen Golf. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. (301) Die Verkündigung des Heiligen Kriegs für die Schiiten. (301) Vom Oberkommando der türkischen und britischen Irakarmeen. (301) Die Uebertragung des Oberbefehls der türkischen Bagdad-Armee an Feldmarschall von der Goltz. (301) Der Wechsel im Kommando der britischen Irak-Armee. (302) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des Türkischen Hauptquartiers. Einzelne amtliche britische Meldungen und Mitteilungen sind beigegeben. (302) Zusammenfassende Darstellung. (311) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Oberkommandierende in Persien General Baratow nimmt am russischen Weihnachtstag am 8. Januar 1916 in Teheran die Parade einer Kosaken Brigade ab. (2)Kosaken im Kaukasus auf einem Erkundigungsritt. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine britisch-indische Maschinengewehr-Abteilung in Mesopotamien. (2)Fliegeraufnahme einer britischen Schiffbrücke über den Tigris mit einem Kanonenboot zur Bewachung. ( - ) Vom britischen Expeditionskorps in Mesopotamien. (315) Die Ereignisse in Syrien und Aegypten. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. (317) Personalien. (317) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des türkischen Hauptquartiers und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (317) Aus Syrien. (317) An der Ostgrenze Aegyptens. (318) An der Westgrenze Aegyptens. (318) Syrien, die empfindlichere Stelle der Türkei. (319) [3 Abb.]: (1)General Sir John Nixon. Der britische Kommandeur in Mesopotamien. (2)Generalleutnant Sir Percy Lake. Der neue britische Kommandeur in Mesopotamien. (3)Blick auf die Stadt Bagdad. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Sir John Nixon mit den Offizieren seines Stabes in seinem Hauptquartier. (2)Der britische General Townshend auf dem Vormarsch nach Bagdad in seinem Hauptquartier. ( - ) Von der Verteidigung Aegyptens. (321) Die Kämpfe in Südwest-Arabien. (321) Die Araber des Hedschas für den "Heiligen Krieg". (321) Chronologische Uebersicht. Nach den amtlichen türkischen und britischen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (321) Die englische Darstellung. (324) Vom Sultan und den osmanischen Heerführern. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (326) Vom Sultan. (326) Ernennungen und Auszeichnungen. (326) Völkerrechtsverletzungen der Alliierten. (327) Die Türkei während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VIII, Seiten 313 bis 320. ([328]) Von der türkischen Regierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. ([328]) Personalien. Die Erklärung des "Heiligen Kriegs" gegen Italien. Militärische und Verwaltungs-Maßnahmen. ([328]) Maßnahmen gegen die Angehörigen feindlicher Staaten. ([328]) [Abb.]: Generalfeldmarschall von der Goltz Pascha mit seinen Stabsoffizieren. Von links nach rechts: Adjut. Hauptmann Adil; Major Medschib; Oberst Schükri-Bey; von der Goltz Pascha; Oberleutnant Wilhelmi-Bey; Adjut. Hauptmann Riza-Bey. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein britischer Pferdetransport auf dem Tigris beim Vormarsch auf Bagdad. (2)Fliegeraufnahme von Schützengräben (rechts) zum Schutze eines britischen Lagers zwischen einem Palmenhain und einem Sumpf am Ufer des infolge der Regenzeit stark gestiegenen Tigris. ( - ) Die Türkei, die Verbündeten und Neutralen. (329) Der Wechsel in der deutschen Botschaft. (329) Die Beziehungen zu den Verbündeten. (329) Von den Beziehungen zu Griechenland und zum Vatikan. (330) Vom türkischen Parlament. (331) Der Schluß der ersten Kriegstagung. Vom 28. September bis 13. November 1915. (331) Von der zweiten Kriegstagung. Vom 14. November 1915 bis Februar 1916. (334) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die türkische Wüstenarmee versorgt sich in einer Oase mit Wasser. (2)Blick auf ein türkisches Zeltlager in der ägyptischen Wüste. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Sanitätsoffiziere mit einem türkischen Hodscha vor einem türkischen Lazarett. (2)Aus dem Garnisonslazarett in Jerusalem. ( - ) Finanzielle und wirtschaftliche Maßnahmen. (337) Nachrichten aus Aegypten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (339) Aus Persien und Afghanistan. Von Februar 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IV, Seiten 186 und 240. ([341]) Nachrichten aus Persien. ([341]) Nachrichten aus Afghanistan. (342) Die Ereignisse in Marokko. Von September 1914 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band I, Seiten 155 und 156. ([343]) Amtliche Meldungen. ([343]) Die kriegerischen Ereignisse. ([343]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Halil-Bey. Der türkische Minister des Aeußeren. (2)Vom Begräbnis des Freiherrn v. Wangenheim, des verstorbenen deutschen Botschafters in Konstantinopel. - In erster Reihe die türkischen Minister. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Schah von Persien (von links gesehen der zweite auf dem Bilde) besichtigt in Teheran ein russisches Flugzeug. (2)Persisches Militär in einer Straße von Teheran. ( - ) Der Völkerkrieg. Das deutsche Reich während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Die Ereignisse an der Ostfront im dritten Kriegshalbjahr. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. ( - ) Das deutsche Reich während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. Von August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band VII, Seiten 1 bis 73. ([1]) Die Deutschen auf dem Wege zur einigen und freien Nation. ([1]) Von der Reichsregierung. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (4) Personalien. (4) Kundgebungen und Proteste. (4) Ueber die Kriegsziele und Friedensabsichten. (4) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Karl Johannes Kaempf. Stadtältester von Berlin. Präsident des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Philipp Scheidemann. Redakteur; Erster Vizepräsident des deutschen Reichstags. (3)Heinrich Dove. Geh. Justizrat; Zweiter Vizepräsident des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: Karl Friedrich Oskar Freiherr v. Gamp-Massaunen. Wirkl. Geh. Ober-Regierungsrat und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Friedrich Viktor Kuno Graf v. Westarp. Oberverwaltungsgerichtsrat und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags.(3)Dr. Ernst v. Heydebrand und der Lasa. Landrat a.D. und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) Proteste. (6) Militärische Maßnahmen. (7) Maßnahmen gegen die Angehörigen feindlicher Staaten. Verwaltungsmaßnahmen. (8) Die fünfte Kriegstagung des deutschen Reichstags. Vom 19. bis 27. August 1915. (8) Die Rede des Reichskanzlers am 19. August 1915. (8) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Peter Spahn. Oberverwaltungsgerichtspräsident und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Adolf Gröber. Landgerichtsrat und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (3)Matthias Erzberger. Schriftsteller und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Eugen Schiffer. Oberverwaltungsgerichtsrat und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Ernst Bassermann. Rechtsanwalt und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (3)Dr. Gustav Stresemann. Syndikus des Verbands sächsischer Industrieller und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) Die Rede des Schatzsekretärs und die Bewilligung des neues Kriegskredits von 10 Milliarden Mark am 20. August 1915. (18) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Friedrich Naumann. Pfarrer a.D. und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Friedrich v. Payer. Geh. Rat, Rechtsanwalt und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (3)Dr. Konrad Haußmann. Rechtsanwalt und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Georg Gradnauer. Redakteur und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (2)Eduard Bernstein. Schriftsteller und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. (3)Dr. Eduard David. Redakteur und Mitglied des deutschen Reichstags. ( - ) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Kaiserin Auguste Viktoria und die deutsche Kronprinzessin Cäcilie mit ihren Söhnen den Prinzen Wilhelm, Louis Ferdinand, Hubertus und Friedrich. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Graf Haeseler an der Front. (2)Die Ansprache des Reichskanzlers von Bethmann Hollweg bei der Enthüllung des "Eisernen Hindenburg" auf dem Königsplatz zu Berlin. Auf der Estrade Prinzessin August Wilhelm in der Mitte, links Frau v. Hindenburg, rechts Frau Ludendorff. ( - ) Die Sitzungen des Reichstags bis zum Schluß der fünften Kriegstagung. Vom 21. bis 27. August 1915. (29) Die sechste Kriegstagung des deutschen Reichstags. (32) Der erste Teil der Tagung. Vom 30. November bis 21. Dezember 1915. (32) Die Sitzung vom 30. November 1915. (32) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine russische Schleichpatrouille. (2)Ein russisches Kampfflugzeug. Einer der Fliegeroffiziere befestigt eine Bombe am Apparat. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische schwere Artillerie in Feuerstellung. (2)Ein bombensicherer russischer Unterstand an der Ostfront. ( - ) Die sozialdemokratische Friedensinterpellation und die Ansprachen des Reichskanzlers am 9. Dezember 1915. (33) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine erbeutete russische Bomben-Schleudermaschine. (2)Erbeutete russische Leuchtraketen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein an der Ostfront erbeutetes japanisches Schiffsgeschütz. (2)Bei den Kämpfen an der Ostfront eroberte russiche Maschinengewehre. ( - ) Die Genehmigung eines neues Kriegskredits und anderer Vorlagen. Vom 14. bis 21. Dezember 1915. (44) Der zweite Teil der Tagung. Vom 11. bis 18. Januar 1916. (49) Aenderungen in den Reichstagsfraktionen. (53) Deutschlands wirtschaftliche und soziale Organisation während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres. (54) Die staatswirtschaftliche Organisation. (54) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Russsen werden von deutschen und österreichisch-ungarischen Offizieren verhört. (2)Der Beobachtungsposten einer deutschen Batterie. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Verwundetentransport aus der Feuerlinie der Ostfront nach einem Etappenort. (2)Eine deutsche Feldbäckerei hinter der Ostfront. ( - ) Der Kampf gegen den Kriegswucher. (59) Der Nahrungsmittelaufwand. (62) [Tabelle]: Die Konsumgenossenschaft Berlin und Umgegend, denen etwa 125 Großberliner Verkaufsstellen angeschlossen sind, haben nach den Preiszusammenstellungen des statistischen Amtes der Stadt Berlin folgende Normalpreise (für ein Pfund, bei Zitronen für ein Stück) genommen. (63) [3 Tabellen]: (64) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Arbeitssoldaten an der Ostfront beim Mittagessen. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarisches Feldgeschütz in gedeckter Stellung an der Ostfront. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vernähen eines schwer verletzten Pferdes durch österreichisch-ungarische Veterinäre. (2)Vom Stiftungszug des Grafen Anton Karolyi. - Ein verwundeter österreichisch-ungarischer Soldat wird einwaggoniert. ( - ) Das Börsen- und Bankwesen. (65) [Tabelle]: (65) [2 Tabellen]: (1)Zweite Kriegsanleihe. Zeichnungsergebnis im Vergleich mit den früheren, wie folgt: (2)Die Gliederung der Zeichnungen zigt das nachstehende Bild: (67) [Tabelle]: Erfolge der dritten Kriegsanleihe: (68) [3 Tabellen]: (1)"Die wirtschaftlichen Kräfte Deutschlands im Kriege": (2)Deckung der Reichsbanknoten. (3)Goldbestand und Goldzuwachs. (69) Industrie, Handel und Handwerk. (71) [Tabelle]: Nach den Mitte Oktober 1915 vorliegenden Geschäftsabschlüssen gaben Dividenden: (72) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine russische Artilleriestellung mit Fliegerdeckung. (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer 30,5 cm Mörser im Feuer. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete fahrbare russische Schützendeckung mit Schießscharten. (2)Eine erbeutete Maschine, die von den Russen bei ihrem Rückzug zum Aufreißen und Zerstören der Landstraßen benutzt wurde. ( - ) Der Arbeitsmarkt. (78) [2 Tabellen]: (1)Uebersicht über die Arbeitsmarktverhältnisse während des dritten Kriegshalbjahres: (2)Es kamen dabei Arbeitssuchende auf je 100 Stellen: (79) Die Kriegswohlfahrt. (81) Von den Beziehungen zu den verbündeten Staaten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (83) Kundgebungen, Auszeichnungen und Personalien. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (84) Vom Kaiser. Personalien. (84) Des Kaisers Geburtstag. (85) Kundgebungen. (86) Auszeichnungen. (88) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Gefangene werden von deutschen Ulanen hinter die Front gebracht. (2)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Ulanen-Patrouille erhält Erfrischungen in einem russischen Dorfe. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein österreichisch-ungarischer 30,5 cm Mörser auf dem Transport in die Stellung. (2)Eroberte russische Befestigungen und Unterstände am Ufer eines Flusses. ( - ) Von der deutschen Kaiserin und der Kronprinzessin. (89) Von den deutschen Bundesfürsten und freien Hansestädten. (89) Ernennungen. (89) Kundgebungen. (89) Ordensstiftungen. (90) Vom Reichskanzler. (91) Personalien. (93) Von Ostpreußens Kriegsnot. Von Anfang des Krieges bis Februar 1916. (93) Kundgebungen und Maßnahmen. (93) Von der Zerstörung Ostpreußens. (94) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von einem Kampffeld vor Riga unmittelbar nach der Beendigung des Kampfes. (2)Aus einem von den Russen fluchtartig verlassenen festungsartig ausgebauten Schützengraben. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Quartier eines deutschen Bataillonsstabs vor Dünaburg. (2)Deutsche Soldaten vor einem Küchenunterstande im Walde vor Dünaburg. ( - ) Vom Wiederaufbau Ostpreußens. (97) Besuche und Auszeichnungen. Nach amtlichen Berichten und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (98) Kriegsmaßnahmen in Elsaß-Lothringen. Von Beginn des Krieges bis Februar 1916. (99) Maßnahmen und Kundgebungen. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (99) Die Kriegsschäden. (100) Maßnahmen zur Linderung der Kriegsschäden. (101) Die Ereignisse an der Ostfront im dritten Kriegshalbjahr. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Februar 1916. Fortsetzung von Band IX, Seiten 1 bis 192. ([103]) Der gemeine Soldat. Der Grundstein der deutschen Erfolge. ([103]) Zusammenfassende Darstellung. Von Anfang August 1915 bis Anfang Februar 1916. (104) Die völlige Zertrümmerung des westrussischen Festungssystems. Vom 11. August bis 4. September 1915. (104) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ansicht der Stadt Kowno mit der von deutschen Pionieren erbauten Pontonbrücke. (2)Blick auf die Festung Kowno am Zusammenfluß von Njemen und Wilia aus einem deutschen Flugzeug. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Doppelte Eisengitter vor der Festung Kowno, im Hintergrund Drahtverhaue. (2)Deutsche Offiziere besichtigen die Wirkung deutscher schwerer Granaten in Fort I von Kowno. ( - ) Der Wechsel im Oberbefehl der russischen Armeen, ihre Neugruppierung, ihre Offensive im Süden und ihre Defensive im Norden. Von Anfang September bis 6. Oktober 1915. (110) Oberbefehl, Neugruppierung und Operationsplan der Russen. (110) Der Fortgang der Offensive der Verbündeten in Wolhynien und Galizien und die russische Gegenoffensive. (111) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über die Entwicklung der Ostfront von Mitte März bis Ende Oktober 1915. ([115]) Die Defensivschlacht zwischen Riga und Pinsk. (116) Der Stellungskampf und die russischen Vorstöße an der Düna, gegen Baranowitschi, gegen Styr- und Strypafront und gegen Czernowitz. Vom 6. Oktober 1915 bis 1. Februar 1916. (120) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine von den Russen zerstörte Brauerei in der Festung Kowno. (2)Trichter eines 42 cm-Geschosses im Betonmauerwerk eines Forts der Festung Kowno. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine "Grabenstreiche" in der Kehle des Forts VII der Festung Kowno. (2)Eine betonierte Grabenstreiche in der Kehle des Forts VIII der Festung Kowno. ( - ) Die Offensive der Heeresgruppe des Generalfeldmarschalls v. Hindenburg. Vom 12. August bis 14. September 1915. (123) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen d. deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung. Einzelne Meldungen des russischen Großen Generalstabs sind zur Ergänzung beigegeben. (123) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen gesprengten Festungswerke von Ossowiec. (2)Die Kehlkaserne im Zentralwerk des Forts I der Festung Ossowiec, mit bombensicheren Fensterläden. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen vor ihrem Abzug gesprengten Kasematten der Festung Ossowiec. (2)Die von den Russen vor ihrem Abzug niedergebrannten Vorrätshäuser der Festung Ossowiec; im Hintergrund der Lagerplatz einer deutschen Proviantkolonne. ( - ) Der Vormarsch zwischen Dubissa und Düna. (131) Die Räumung von Riga, Dünaburg, Wilna und Minsk. (132) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Pioniere bauen eine Notbrücke über den Njemen in der Festung Grodno. (2)Gefangene Russen auf dem Abtransport bei Grodno. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus dem erst kurz vor der Eroberung feriggestellten Forts der Höhe 202 der Festung Grodno. (2)Die von den Russen vor ihrem Abzug gesprengte Brücke über den Njemen in der Festung Grodno. ( - ) Die Erstürmung des Brückenkorps von Friedrichstadt. Am 3. September 1915. (133) Die Eroberung von Kowno. Vom 6. bis 17. August 1915. (134) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgelände um die Festung Kowno. (135) [2 Abb.]: (1)In einem Außenfort der Festung Grodno erobertes russisches Festungsgeschütz. (2)Das deutsche Artilleriedepot der Festung Grodno läßt unter der Leitung eines seiner Schittmeister durch hessischen Landsturm eine in der äußersten Fortslinie vergrabene 28 cm-Haubitzbatterie japanischer Herkunft bergen. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Inhalt erbeuteter russischer Munitionswagen wird auf seine Brauchbarkeit hin untersucht. (2)Von der zerstörten Eisenbahnbrücke über den Njemen in der Festung Grodno. ( - ) Die Besetzung von Ossowiec. Am 23. August 1915. (141) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Gelände um die Festung Ossowiec. (143) Der Vormarsch nach der Eroberung von Kowno und die Räumung von Olita. Vom 19. bis 26. August 1915. (143) Die Einnahme von Grodno. Vom 1. bis 4. September 1915. (144) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgelände um die Festung Grodno. (145) Die Eroberung von Nowo-Georgiewsk (Modlin) vom 6. bis 20. August 1915. (147) Der Angriff und die Eroberung. (147) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgelände um Nowo-Georgiewsk. (Vgl. die Uebersichtskarte in Band IV vor S. 33). (149) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Pontonbrücke zur Zitadelle der Festung Nowo-Georgiewsk. (2)Die von den Russen gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke über den Narew in der Festung Nowo-Georgiewsk. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein erbeutetes russisches 28 cm-Geschütz in der Festung Nowo-Georgiewsk. (2)Eine Beutesammelstelle in der Festung Nowo-Georgiewsk. ( - ) Die Beute. (154) Die Zustände in Nowo-Georgiewsk vor dem Fall. (154) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Wirkung eines der schweren Mörser in den Festungswerken von Nowo-Georgiewsk. (2)Von den Kasematten des Forts II der Festung Nowo-Georgiewsk. Davor zerstörte Hindernisse. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Feldpost beim Sortieren der Postsäcke im Hofe eines von den russischen Bewohnern verlassenen Hauses hinter der Front. (2)Russische Gefangene werden in einem Dorfe hinter der Front zum Abtransport gesammelt. ( - ) Die Offensive der Heeresgruppen Prinz Leopold von Bayern und v. Mackensen. Vom 11. August bis 4. September 1915. (158) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (158) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Truppen lagern vor einem von den Russen vor ihrem Abmarsch in Brand gesteckten Dorfe. (2)Aus einem von den Russen bei ihrem Rückzug in Brand gesteckten russischen Dorfe. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein russisches Dorf, das von den Russen vor ihrer Flucht in Brand gesteckt wurde. (2)Von den Russen auf ihrem Rückzug zur Auswanderung gezwungene polnische Juden rasten auf der Flucht. ( - ) Die Einschließung, Zerstörung und Einnahme von Brest-Litowsk. Vom 16. bis 26. August 1915. (165) Die Einschließung. (165) [Karte]: Uebersichtskarte über das Kampfgelände um Brest-Litowsk. (167) Die Eroberung und Zerstörung. (168) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die russische Kirche eines Dorfes im Bialowieska-Forst mit einer deutschen Reiterpatrouille. (2)Deutsche Soldaten im Quartier in einer russischen Kirche Russisch-Polens. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Kavallerie überschreitet den Bug bei Ogrodniki auf einer Pontonbrücke. (2)Die Maschinengewehre einer deutschen Abteilung werden auf Pferden an die Front gebracht. ( - ) Im Bialowieska-Forst. Vom 25. August bis 1. September 1915. (173) Auf den Spuren der Bug-Armee I. Polnische Eindrücke aus dem Sommer 1915. - Berichte aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 12. und 13. November 1915. (174) Die Offensive auf dem südöstlichen Kriegsschauplatz. Vom 11. August bis 1. September 1915. (184) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs und der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung. (184) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten bei den Aufräumungsarbeiten der von den Russen zerstörten Lesna-Brücke bei Wistycze nördlich von Brest-Litowsk. (2)Deutsche Soldaten bei den Bergungsarbeiten vor der von den Russen in Brand gesteckten Zitadelle in Brest-Litowsk. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein von den Russen völlig niedergebrannter Stadtteil von Brest-Litowsk. - Es stehen nur noch die Oefen und vereinzelte Brandmauern. (2)Deutsche Soldaten beim Löschen eines brennenden Häuserblocks in dem von den Russen vor ihrem Abzug in Brand gesteckten Brest-Litowsk. ( - ) Der Durchbruch bei Gologory und Brzezany an der Zlota-Lipa. Am 27. August 1915. (188) Die Eroberung von Luck. Am 31. August 1915. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen gesprengte Bug-Brücke bei Brest-Litowsk. (2)Aus dem durch die Beschießung völlig zerstörten Fort Dubinniki bei Brest-Litowsk. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant Hofmann. (2)General d. Inf. Freiherr v. Plettenberg, Kommandeur des Gardekorps , links von ihm Major von Kummer, rechts Prinz Eitel Friedrich und Hauptmann von Fritsch. ( - ) Die Einnahme von Brody. Am 1. September 1915. (193) Der Wechsel im russischen Oberkommando. Nach den amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (193) Der Fortgang der Offensive südlich der Sumpfzone und die russische Gegenoffensive. Vom 2. September bis 4. Oktober 1915. (195) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs und der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung. (195) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten und gefangene Russen vor einer Kirche in Ostgalizien. (2)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Soldaten an einem Dorfbrunnen in Ostgalizien. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Arbeitskolonnen der deutschen Südarmee auf der Rast. (2)Vor der deutschen Feldpost in Kolomea. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Ulanen durchqueren einen Fluß in Ostgalizien. (2)Aus einem russischen Zeltlager am Dnjestr. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus einem vordersten österreichisch-ungarischen Schützengraben in Wolhynien. (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarisches Bataillonskommando vor seinen Unterständen in Wolhynien. ( - ) Der Vormarsch auf Dubno und seine Besetzung. Vom 2. bis 8. September 1915. (206) Die Panik in Wolhynien. (208) Von den Kämpfen zwischen Strypa uns Sereth. Vom 4. bis 18. September 1915. (209) Episoden. (211) Im Dorf. (211) Das Lösegeld. Die Heimkehr. (212) Die Defensiv-Schlacht zwischen Riga und Pinsk. Vom 5. September bis 4. Oktober 1915. (212) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (212) [2 Abb.]: (1)Offiziere eines vorgeschobenen deutschen Kommandos am Styr studieren die Karte. (2)Die Wirkung einer österreichisch-ungarischen Granate. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in Ostgalizien gefangen genommene Russen werden abtransportiert. (2)Ein von den Russen bei ihrem Rückzug völlig zerstörtes Dorf in Ostgalizien. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefallene Russen werden unter Aufsicht deutscher Feldgendarmen von Ortsbewohnern in Ostgalizien beerdigt. (2)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Proviantkolonne beim Überschreiten eines Flusses in Ostgalizien. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oesterreichisch-ungarische Sanitätssoldaten beim Filtrieren von Trinkwasser. (2)Von einem österreichisch-ungarischen Verbandplatz hinter der Front. ( - ) Zwischen Jakobstadt und Friedrichstadt. (222) Die Kämpfe an der Dünafront im Monat September 1915. (223) [2 Abb.]: (1)Mit Roggen-Mieten verkleidete russische Drahtverhaue. (2)Maschinengewehr in einem deutschen Schützengraben. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Infanterie im Vorgehen. (2)Deutsche Kolonnen durchziehen eine Straßenenge vor Wilna. ( - ) Die deutsche Heereskavallerie östlich Wilna. Im September 1915. (225) Die Einnahme von Smorgon. Am 18. September 1915. (230) In Wilna nach dem Einzug der Deutschen. Am 18. September 1915. (232) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangene Russen auf dem Marsch hinter die Front. (2)Eine von den Deutschen gestürmte russische Feldstellung vor Wilna, unmittelbar nach dem Sturm. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Stab der 1. Kavalleriedivision, die erfolgreich östlich Wilna operierte. Von links nach rechts: Vorne sitzend: Leutnant v. der Ley, Leutnant Fuchs, Leutnant Freiherr v. Lyncker, Oberleutnant Arndts. In der Mitte stehend: Katholischer Divisions-Pfarrer Wilke, Rittmeister von Falkenhayn, Rittmeister vonHauenschild, Hauptmann Freiherr von Gienanth, Generalleutnant Brecht, Major v. Diebitsch, Intendantur-Assessor Möller, Rittmeister Winter, Rittmeister Kloß, Oberleutnant Thies. Im Hintergrund stehend: Leutnant Ollmann, Oberleutnant Rexin, Oberstabsarzt Dr. Guß. (2)Die Stadt Wilna aus der Vogelschau. ( - ) Auf den Spuren der Bugarmee. II. Die Landzunge von Pinsk. - Bericht aus dem deutschen Großen Hauptquartier vom 20. November 1915 (vgl. S. 174 f.) (233) Episoden. Ein Besuch in der "Sanierungsanstalt". (236) Russische Geschichten. (237) Ein Reiterstück. Aus einem Feldpostbrief der "Kölnischen Volkszeitung". (238) Aus dem russischen Wilna. (238) Der Stellungskampf nördlich der Sumpfzone. Vom 5. Oktober 1915 bis 2. Februar 1916. (239) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung und des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs. (239) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte I. - Vom Rigaischen Busen bis zur Bahnlinie Tuckum - Riga. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarte S. 243. (241) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte II. - Um den Tirul-Sumpf; von der Aa bis zur Misse. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 241 und 247. (243) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte III, - Um Riga; von der Misse bis zur Düna. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 243 und 249. (247) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die von den Russen vor ihrem Rückzug zerstörte Holzbrücke über den Szczara-Fluß bei dem Dorfe Szczara, das im Hintergrund brennt. Neben der zerstörten Brücke ein Notsteg. (2)Ein Kampffeld an der Szczara mit dem Gefechtsstand eines deutschen Kommandeurs. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bei den deutschen Truppen im Gebiet der Nebenflüsse des oberen Njemen im "schwarzen Rußland". "Hurra! Die Etappe hat frische Wäsche gebracht!" (2)Eine deutsche rückwärtige Stellung im "schwarzen Rußland", die zum Teil in Anlehnung an vorhandene Häuser von Armierungsarbeiten unter Leitung von Pionieren ausgebaut wurde. ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte IV. - Der Düna entlang bis Friedrichstadt. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 247 und 251. ([249]) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte V. - Der Düna entlang bis Jakobstadt. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 249 und 255. ([251]) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VI. - Der Düna entlang zwischen Jakobstadt und Illuxt. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 251 und 259. (255) [2 Abb.]: (1)Beschwerliche Fahrt einer k.u.k. Goulaschkanone im Sumpfgebiet der Poljesje. (2)Blick auf ein hügeliges Schlachtfeld bei Pinsk nach der Vertreibung der Russen durch die Verbündeten. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten mit ihren Maschinengewehren quartieren sich für die Nacht in einem verlassenen Hause ein. (2)Rast deutscher Truppen auf der Verfolgung der Russen durch das Sumpfgebiet der Poljesje. ( - ) Vor Riga. Mitte Oktober und Anfang November 1915. (257) Vor Dünaburg. (258) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VII. - Vor Dünaburg; von Illuxt bis über die Bahnlinie Wilna - Dünaburg. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 255 und S. 261. (259) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte VIII. - Der Widsy; vom Dryswjaty-See bis über die Disna.- Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 259 und S. 263. (261) Russische Stimmen über die deutschen Wintervorbereitungen. (262) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte IX. - Ueber die Bahnlinie Swenzjany - Glubokoje bis zum Narocz-See. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 261 und S. 265. (263) Im Poljesjegebiet. (264) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der deutschen Küstenverteidigung Kurlands an der Ostsee. (2)Von den Russen auf ihrem eiligen Rückzug in einem Walde Kurlands zurückgelassene Wagen und Pferde. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Partie aus dem Sumpfgebiet der Poljesje in Wolhynien. (2)Drahthindernisse vor einer Stellung der Verbündeten im Sumpfgebiet der Poljesje in Wolhynien. ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte X. - Vom Narocz-See bis zur Wilia. - Vgl. S. 263 und S. 267. (265) Episoden. (266) Der Bergarbeiter aus Oberschlesien. (266) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XI. - Von der Wilia um Smorgon bis zur Berezyna. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 265 und S. 269. (267) Nachts im Unterstand. (268) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XII. - Von Wischnew der Olschanka und Beresina entlang. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 267 und S. 271. (269) Der Stellungskampf südlich der Sumpfzone und die russischen Offensiven. Vom 5. Oktober 1915 bis 1. Februar 1916. (270) Chronologische Uebersicht nach den Meldungen des österreichisch-ungarischen Generalstabs und der deutschen Obersten Heeresleitung. (270) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XIII. - Von der Beresina bis zum Serwetsch. - Vgl. S. 269 und S. 273. (271) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XIV. - Vor Baranowitschi; der Schtschara entlang. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 271 und S. 275. (273) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XV. - Der Schtschara entlang. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 273 und S. 277. (275) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XVI. - Von der Schtschara am Oginski-Kanal entlang. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 275 und S. 279. (277) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XVII. - Vor Pinsk; vom Oginski-Kanal bis zum Strumen. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 277 und S. 281. (279) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Telegraphen-Fernsignal-Station an der Nordostfront. (2)Russische Stellungen am Steilufer des Pruth nach ihrer Erstürmung. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine österreichisch-ungarische Kavallerie-Patrouille zieht in ein Dorf Ostgaliziens ein. (2)Ein österreichisch-ungarisches 30,5 cm-Geschütz wird geladen. ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XVIII. - Südlich Pinsk. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 279 und S. 283. ([281]) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XIX. - Von der Wiesielucha zum Styr. (283) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XX. - Am Styr und am Kormin. (285) [2 Karten]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Maßstab und Legende vgl. S. 285. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 285 und S. 291. (1)Uebersichtskarte XXI. - Vom Kormin bis zur Putilowka. (2)Uebersichtskarte XXII. - Von der Putilowka bis zur Ikwa. ([287]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser Wilhelm verabschiedet sich nach dem Besuch einer ungarischen Honved-Division an der Strypa von General Emanuel Werz. (2)Kaiser Wilhelm schreitet beim Besuch der Truppen der Verbündeten an der Strypa mit General Graf v. Bothmer die Front österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen ab. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Großherzog Friedrich II. von Baden beim Besuch der Festung Grodno. Rechts neben ihm General v. Scholz, der Führer der VIII. Armee, links General v. Held, der deutsche Gouverneur von Grodno. (2)Erzherzog Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef bei einem Besuch der besetzten Teile Polens in Lublin. ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXIII. - Von Dubno bis Krzemieniec. - Maßstab vgl. S. 287 u. 295. (291) Die Schlacht bei Szartorysk. Vom 16. Oktober bis 14. November 1915. (294) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXIV. - Von der Ikwa bis zum Sereth. - Vgl. S. 291 und 297. (295) [2 Abb.]: (1)General d. Inf. v. Bothmer mit seinem zweiten Generalstabschef Oberstleutnant Hemmer. (2)General d. Inf. v. Beseler, der Eroberer von Nowo-Georgiewsk, mit seinen Offizieren. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Armeekommandant Feldzeugmeister Paul Puhallo v. Brlog mit seinem Stabe. (2)Der Armeekommandant Freiherr v. Pflanzer-Baltin nimmt die Meldung eines von einem Aufklärungsfluge zurückgekehrten Fliegeroffiziers entgegen. ( - ) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXV. - Vom Sereth der Strypa entlang. - Vgl. S. 295 u. 299. (297) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXVI. - Vor Buczacz der Strypa entlang. - Vgl. S. 297 u. 301. (299) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXVII. - Dem Dnjestr entlang, von der Strypa-Mündung bis zur Sereth-Mündung. Maßstab und Legende vgl. S. 299. - Vgl. die Anschlußkarten S. 299 und 305. ([301]) Die Kämpfe um Siemikowce. Vom 31. Oktober bis 5. November 1915. (302) Die Durchbruchsschlacht an der bessarabischen Grenze. Vom 24. Dezember 1915 bis 20. Januar 1916. (303) Die Absichten und Vorbereitungen der russischen Offensive. (303) Die "Weihnachtsschlacht". (304) [Karte]: Der ungefähre Verlauf der Front der Verbündeten im Osten um die Jahreswende 1915/1916. Uebersichtskarte XXVIII. - Vom Dnjestr bis zur rumänischen Grenze. - Vgl. S. 301. ([305]) Die "Neujahrsschlacht". (306) Die "Wasserweiheschlacht". (307) Auf den übrigen Teilen der Front südlich der Sumpfzone. (309) General Iwanows neue Angriffstaktik. (310) In Czernowitz während des russischen Durchbruchsversuchs. (311) Episoden. (311) Ein Kampf der Seelenkraft. (311) Aus der Durchbruchsschlacht an der bessarabischen Grenze. (312) Von den russischen Verlusten. (313) Vergeltung russischer Völkerrechtsverletzungen. (313) Von den Fürsten und Heerführern der Verbündeten. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (314) Kundgebungen und Auszeichnungen. (314) Besuche an der Front, in den eroberten Festungen und in den besetzten Gebieten. (316) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der russische Generalissimus Großfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch mit seinem Stabe und den englischen, französischen und japanischen Militärattachés vor dem Hauptquartier in Baranowitschi Anfang September 1915. (2)Zar Nikolaus schreitet mit dem Thronfolger Großfürst Alexei Nikolajewitsch die Front eines Kosaken-Regiments ab. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalfeldmarschall Prinz Leopold von Bayern mit dem Stabe der Division v. Menges. (2)General d. Inf. Fabeck (†) mit seinem Stabe. ( - ) Die Feier des 86. Geburtstages des Kaisers Wilhelm. Die Feier des 58. Geburtstages des Kaisers Wilhelm. (318) Vom Zaren und den russischen Heerführern. Nach amtlichen Meldungen und ergänzenden Mitteilungen. (318) Vom Zaren. Besuche an der Ostfront. (318) Auszeichnungen. Von den russischen Heerführern. (320) Aus den besetzten Gebieten. (321) Von der deutschen Verwaltung in Kurland. Von der deutschen Verwaltung in Litauen und Suwalki. (321) Von der Verwaltung der Verbündeten in Polen. Von Juni 1915 bis Februar 1916 (Fortsetzung von Bd. VI, S. 244 bis 248). (322) Die Abgrenzung der Verwaltungsbezirke und allgemeine Notstandsmaßnahmen. (322) Von der deutschen Verwaltung. (322) Von der österreichisch-ungarischen Verwaltung. (324) Vom Wiederaufbau Galiziens. (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor Erich Freiherr v. Diller, österreichisch-ungarischer Generalgouverneur in Russisch-Polen. (2)Der Armeekommandant Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich und Freiherr Konrad v. Hötzendorf bei der Feier des Geburtstages des Kaisers Franz Josef am 18. August 1915 im Standort des Hauptquartiers. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Generalität und Geistlichkeit Warschaus erwartet den Generalgouverneur v. Beseler zur Eröffnungsfeier der Universität Warschau. (2)Die Verteilung von Lebensmitteln an die Zivilbevölkerung auf dem Marktplatz von Lodz durch die deutsche Verwaltung. ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

Bodenerosion durch Wasser ist ein ubiquitäres Problem, dass sowohl die landwirtschaftliche Produktivität vermindert, Bodenfunktionen einschränkt und auch in anderen Umweltkompartimenten schädliche Auswirkungen haben kann. Oberflächengewässer sind durch die mit Bodenerosion einhergehende Belastung durch Sediment, sedimentgebundenen und gelösten Nährstoffen sowie anderen Schadstoffen besonders betroffen. Das Wissen über Erosionsprozesse und Sedimentfrachten hat daher große Bedeutung für den Schutz der Güter Boden und Wasser und darüber hinaus eine ökonomische Bedeutung. Generell kann innerhalb eines Hanges oder Einzugsgebietes von einer Zone der Erosion, des Transports und der Sedimentation ausgegangen werden. Jedoch führen Abflussbildungsprozesse und rauhigkeits- bzw. topographiebeeinflusste Abflusskonzentration zu einer individuellen Differenzierung. Räumliche und zeitliche Prozessdiskontinuitäten oder Konnektivitäten und Schwellenwerte modifizieren die Erosions- und Sedimentaustragssituation in einem Einzugsgebiet darüber hinaus. Die Landschaftstrukturelemente Relief und Boden kontrollieren demnach über die Bodenfeuchtedifferenzierung im entscheidenden Maße die Abflussbildung und Sedimentfracht in einem Einzugsgebiet. Obwohl in den gemäßigten und kühlen Klimaregionen ein großer Teil der Abflussbildung im Winter stattfindet und von Bodenfrost sowie Schneeschmelzen geprägt sein kann, ist über die Prozesse und die Größe der Sediment- und Nährstoffausträge bei solchen winterlichen Randbedingungen nur wenig bekannt. Systematische Untersuchungen existieren vor allem für Norwegen und Russland. Dieses Defizit spiegelt sich auch in den vorhandenen Modellansätzen zur Abbildung der Bodenerosion und der Abschätzung von Sedimentausträgen aus Einzugsgebieten wider. Zum einen werden in der Regel weder Schneedeckenaufbau bzw. -schmelze noch die Veränderungen des Bodenwasserflusses bei Bodenfrost berücksichtigt. Zum anderen werden die Erosivität des Schneeschmelzabflusses und die Beeinflussungen der Bodenerodibilität, z.B. durch Frost-Tau Zyklen, nicht hinreichend wiedergegeben. Ziel der vorliegenden Arbeit ist es daher, auf der Analyse von Daten aus einem deutschen und einem russischen Untersuchungseinzugsgebiet aufbauend, die wichtigsten Prozesse und Größen der Abflussbildung und Stoffausträge bei winterlichen Rahmenbedingungen zu charakterisieren und in einem Modellsystem umzusetzen. Die weitergehende Anwendung dieses Modellsystems dient der Interpretation räumlicher Heterogenitäten und zeitlicher Variabilitäten sowie der Auswirkungen von klimatischen- und Landnutzungsänderungen auf den Sedimentaustrag der beiden Untersuchungseinzugsgebiete. Das 1.44 km² große Einzugsgebiet Schäfertal liegt im östlichen Unterharz. Über den Grauwacken und Tonschiefern haben sich aus einem periglazialen Decklagenkomplex Braun- und Parabraunerden entwickelt, die ackerbaulich mit einer Wintergetreide-Raps Fruchtfolge genutzt werden. In der Tiefenlinie dominieren hydromorph überprägte Böden mit Wiesennutzung. Das Klima weist bei einer Jahresmitteltemperatur von 6.8°C und 680 mm Jahresniederschlagssumme eine geringe kontinentale Überprägung auf. Neben langjährigen umfangreichen hydro-meteorologischen Messungen finden seit mehreren Jahren Untersuchungen zum Sediment- und Nährstoffautrag statt. Eine regelmäßige zweiwöchentliche Beprobung des Abflusses am Gebietsauslass wird durch eine automatisierte Hochwasserprobenahme vor allem bei Schneeschmelzen ergänzt. Neben der Sedimentkonzentration werden unter anderem Phosphor und gelöster organischer Kohlenstoff nach Standardmethoden bestimmt. Auch im russischen Zielgebiet Lubazhinkha liegt das Hauptaugenmerk auf der Charakterisierung der Abflussbildung und der Stoffausträge bei den jährlich auftretenden Schneeschmelzen. Das Einzugsgebiet liegt ungefähr 100 km südlich von Moskau im Übergangsbereich der südlichen Taiga zur Waldsteppe. Die insgesamt 18.8 km² werden zur Hälfte landwirtschaftlich und zu einem Drittel forstwirtschaftlich genutzt. Die aktuelle räumliche Differenzierung der Nutzung in diesem Gebiet wird durch die reliefbedingte Kappung und hydromorphe Überprägung der vorherrschenden grauen Waldböden bestimmt. Das Klima und die Hydrologie sind durch Schneedeckenaufbau und –schmelze, bei einer Jahresdurchschnittstemperatur von 4.4°C und einer Jahresniederschlagsmenge von 560 mm, geprägt. Zur Erfassung des Stoffaustrags werden Hochwasserprobenahmen am Gebietsauslass sowie an den beiden wichtigsten Zuflüssen genommen und neben Sediment- und Nährstoffkonzentrationen weitere physikalische und chemische Parameter bestimmt. Die Auswertung der Daten des Schäfertals zeigen für den Untersuchungszeitraum eine deutliche Dominanz der Hochwasserereignisse, die durch Schneeschmelzen hervorgerufen werden. Einzugsgebietsbedingungen mit gefrorenem Boden führen zu einer Modifizierung der Abflussentwicklung vor allem im ansteigenden Teil des gemessenen Hydrographen durch Auftreten von schnellen oberflächen- oder oberflächennahen Abflüssen. Der Spitzenabfluss bei den acht zur Interpretation herangezogenen Hochwasserereignissen variiert zwischen 30 und 270 l s-1, bei Abflussmengen von 1-50 mm. Die am Gebietsauslass ermittelten maximalen Sedimentkonzentrationen liegen für die beiden Ereignisse ohne gefrorenen Boden bei unter 650 mg l-1 und damit deutlich unter den bis zu 6000 mg l-1 bei teilweise oder ganz gefrorenen Böden im Schäfertal. Lediglich bei einem Ereignis mit Niederschlag und ungefrorenem Boden treten hohe Sedimentkonzentrationen auf, die auf Gerinnepflegemaßnahmen und dadurch leichte Mobilisierbarkeit von Material zurückzuführen sind. Dementsprechend schwanken die Sedimentfrachten der Einzelereignisse und erreichen bis zu 17 t. Die wichtigste Steuergröße ist dabei die Ausbildung erosiven Abflusses auf den Hängen durch eine Verminderung der hydraulischen Leitfähigkeit bei gefrorenen Böden. Der Vergleich der Sedimentkonzentrationen der Hochwasserereignisse mit der zweiwöchentlichen Grundbeprobung verdeutlicht, ebenso wie Hysteresekurven der Einzelereignisse, die unterschiedlichen Dynamiken der Austragssituationen. Während die durch Bodenfrost geprägten Ereignisse ein gegen den Uhrzeigersinn verlaufendes Abfluss-Sedimentkonzentrationsverhältnis aufweisen, das auf eine Sedimentquelle auf den Hängen hinweist, sind die Hysteresekurven bei nicht gefrorenen Böden im Uhrzeigersinn orientiert. Eine Sedimentherkunft in Gerinnenähe oder den Gerinneböschungen selbst ist daher wahrscheinlich. Diese Annahmen werden auch durch eine differenzierte Phosphoranreicherungsrate im ausgetragenen Sediment bestätigt. Darüber hinaus kann teilweise eine ereignisinterne Dynamik beobachtet werden, die auf zeitliche Variabilität in der Abflussbildung und damit zusammenhängend, eine räumliche Heterogenität der Sedimentquellen belegt. Während im Untersuchungsgebiet Schäfertal ein mehrmaliges Auftreten von Schneeschmelzen innerhalb eines Winters möglich ist, kommt es im russischen Einzugsgebiet zu einem regelmäßigen Schneedeckenaufbau über den Winter hinweg und einer Schneeschmelze in der Regel im März oder in der ersten Aprilhälfte. Die Auswertung mehrjähriger Datenreihen belegt die Bedeutung der Schneeschmelze für die Abflussbildung und den Sedimentaustrag aus dem Untersuchungsgebiet Lubazhinkha. Für die drei zur Interpretation herangezogenen Schneeschmelzen liegt die Sedimentfracht zwischen 50 und 630 t bei deutlichen Unterschieden in den hydrologischen Rahmenbedingungen. Die ereignisbezogene Sedimentfracht von mindestens 0.3 t ha-1 liegt zwar über der für das Schäfertal ermittelten, befindet sich aber im Bereich der Werte, die in anderen Studien bei vergleichbaren Böden und Nutzungsformen bestimmt wurden. Eine detaillierte Analyse der Messwerte der Schneeschmelze im Jahr 2003 belegt eine Dynamik innerhalb dieses Einzelereignisses. Bei Sedimentkonzentrationen im Abfluss am Gebietsauslass von 6 bis 540 mg l-1 kommt es zu einer Sedimentfracht von ungefähr 190 t. Während die maximalen Konzentrationen von Sediment und Phosphor mit der Spitze des Abflusses einhergehen, liegt für DOC eine Verzögerung vor, die durch eine langsamere Schneeschmelze und Mobilisierung von DOC aus dem humusreichen Oberboden der Waldflächen ausgelöst wird. Eine Differenzierung der Abflusskomponenten ermöglicht eine weitergehende Interpretation der ereignisinternen Dynamik der Stoffquellen und Eintragspfade. Bei geringen Abflussmengen (< 2,5 mm d-1) findet ein Stoffeintrag überwiegend in gelöster Form über die Bodenwasserpassage und langsame Abflusskomponenten in den Vorfluter statt. Bei höheren Abflussmengen dominieren schnelle Abflusskomponenten bzw. Oberflächenabfluss, der zeitlich dynamisch unterschiedliche Stoffquellen mobilisiert. Neben diesen ereignisinternen treten interanuelle Variabilitäten auf, die durch witterungsbedingte Faktoren bestimmt werden. Wie im Schäfertal spielt auch im Lubazhinkhaeinzugsgebiet die Ausbildung von Bodenfrost und damit verbundene Veränderung der Infiltrationseigenschaften der Böden eine große Rolle. Das Schneewasseräquivalent, die Schneeschmelzdynamik und Bodenfrosteigenschaften, z.B. Eindringtiefe, sind die wichtigsten Steuergrößen. Die Variabilität dieser Randbedingungen führt zu einer hohen interannuellen Differenzierung der Abflussbildung und der Sedimentausträge. Für die Schneeschmelze 2004 kann so bei überdurchschnittlich hohen Wintertemperaturen und nur teilweise gefrorenen Böden sowie geringem Schneewasseräquivalent eine geringe Sedimentfracht ermittelt werden. Darüber hinaus verdeutlichen die Hysteresekurven der Sedimentkonzentrationen Unterschiede in der Sedimentquelle für die Einzeljahre, die von den oben genannten Rahmenbedingungen abhängen. Auf der Basis des Monitoring lassen sich für beide Einzugsgebiete die wichtigen abflussbildenden Prozesse charakterisieren und Einflussgrößen erfassen. Dem Bodenfrost und der Schneeschmelzdynamik kommen dabei übergeordnete Bedeutung zu. In beiden Gebieten werden bei winterlichen Rahmenbedingungen erhebliche Mengen an Sediment und Nährstoffen ausgetragen. Die Interpretation physikalischer bzw. chemischer Parameter des Abflusses ermöglicht darüber hinaus auch Aussagen über die zeitliche Variabilität und räumliche Heterogenität der Sedimentherkunftsräume. Aus den Erkenntnissen der Einzugsgebietsbeobachtung ergeben sich für einen Modellansatz verschiedenen Anforderungen, die vor allem die räumlich differenzierte Darstellung des Einflusses von Bodenfrost auf den Bodenwasserhaushalt sowie die Bodenerosion durch oberflächlich abfließendes Schneeschmelzwasser betreffen. Die Grundlage für das Modellsystem "IWAN" (Integrated Winter erosion And Nutrient load model) stellt das hydrologische Modell WASIM ETH Ver. 2 und das Stoffhaushaltsmodell AGNPS 5.0 dar. Die Verknüpfung dieser beiden auf Rasterzellen aufbauenden Modelle ermöglicht die Nutzung von kontinuierlichen, räumlich differenzierten Informationen zum Oberflächenabfluss für die Abschätzung der Bodenerosion. Durch diese Schnittstelle wird die sehr hohe Parametersensitivität des SCS-CN Verfahrens in AGNPS durch geringere Einzelsensitivitäten verschiedener Parameter des Bodenwasserhaushaltes in WASIM ersetzt und gleichzeitig eine plausible, prozessbasierte räumliche Abflussbildung berechnet. Durch die Implementierung eines Moduls zur Abschätzung der Bodentemperatur in WASIM ist zusätzlich die Grundlage für eine weitergehende Verbesserung der Abflussbildung bei winterlichen Randbedingungen gelegt. Durch das Modul wird die Oberbodentemperatur aus Werten der Lufttemperatur unter Einbeziehung der Exposition und der Landnutzung auf der Basis einer Polynomanpassung abgeschätzt. Bei einer modellierten Schneedecke von mehr als 5 mm Schneewasseräquivalent wird die berechnete Bodentemperatur des Vortages übernommen. Bei Bodentemperaturen unter dem Gefrierpunkt wird darüber hinaus die gesättigte hydraulische Leitfähigkeit des Bodens auf Null herabgesetzt, so dass im Zuge der Schneeschmelze zunächst das noch freie Porenvolumen aufgefüllt wird und danach Oberflächenabflussbildung beginnt. Für das Schäfertal liegt die Güte der Anpassung der Bodentemperatur bei Korrelationskoeffizienten von 0.62 bis 0.81 und für das Lubazhinkhaeinzugsgebiet bei Werten von 0.82 bis 0.91. Die räumlich und zeitlich differenzierte Oberflächenabflussinformation dient als Grundlage einer neu entwickelten Berechnung der Rillenerosion bei Schneeschmelzen, die den dafür nicht geeigneten empirischen Ansatz in AGNPS ersetzt. Basierend auf der Grundannahme eines dreieckigen, nicht durch Frost in der Eintiefung beeinträchtigten Rillenprofils und, da wassergesättigt, nichtkohesiver Bodeneigenschaften wird für jede Rasterzelle eine Rille simuliert. Die Erodibilität des Bodens wird als Funktion von Wurzelparametern und des Durchmessers der wasserstabilen Aggregate erfasst. Die Scherkraft des Schneeschmelzeabflusses in der Rille wird in Abhängigkeit von der Oberflächenrauhigkeit und dem Aggregatdurchmesser betrachtet und darauf aufbauend in einem Impulsstromansatz die erodierte Bodenmenge berechnet. In Verbindung mit dem durch das modifizierte WASIM berechneten und gerouteten Oberflächenabfluss ergibt sich so ein räumlich differenziertes Bild der Bodenerosion. Das Modellsystem IWAN beinhaltet neben der Erosionsberechnung ein eingabefenstergesteuertes Menü zur Datenkonvertierung und zum Prä- sowie Postprozessing. Die Ergebnisse der Anwendung des Modellsystems für die beiden Einzugsgebiete belegen, dass sowohl die entscheidenden Prozesse der Abflussbildung als auch des Sedimentaustrags wiedergegeben werden. Für das Schäfertal wurde für die Kalibrierungsjahre 1994 bis 1995 eine Modellierungsgüte von R2 0.94 bzw. 0.91 erzielt. Mit Ausnahmen der Schneeschmelze im Jahr 1996 werden die Episoden hohen Abflusses in den Jahren 1996 bis 2003 mit dem kalibrierten Parametersatz gut wiedergegeben und das witterungsbedingte Trockenfallen im Sommer zufriedenstellend dargestellt. Auf dieser Basis wird für die experimentell erfassten und diskutierten Schneeschmelzereignisse das Gesamtabflussvolumen dieser Ereignisse mit hoher Güte abgebildet. Die räumlich differenziert berechnete Bodenfeuchte und Bodenfrostvorkommen bedingen einen variablen Anteil des Oberflächenabflusses am Gesamtabfluss. Für das Schneeschmelzerosionsmodul hat das Abflussvolumen ebenso wie die Hangneigung und Abflusslänge eine positive Sensitivität. Aufgrund von Parameterkombinationen und nichtlineare Algorithmen kann es jedoch vor allem für die Wurzelparameter und den Manning Koeffizienten zu differenzierten Sensitivitätsentwicklungen kommen. Für die Simulation der Erosion im Schäfertal wurde daher zunächst auf einen Parametersatz zurückgegriffen, der auf der Basis von Erosionsparzellenversuchen kalibriert wurde. Die Mittelwerte der berechneten Erosion liegen zwischen 0.0006 und 0.96 t ha-1 für die sechs gemessenen Einzelereignisse im Schäfertal. Die Medianwerte und hohen Standardabweichungen belegen jedoch, dass insgesamt Zellen mit geringen Erosionswerten überwiegen. Die Ereignisse mit gefrorenen Böden weisen eine signifikant höhere Erosion auf. Unterschiede in der Erosion treten bei gleichen Gesamtabflussvolumen wie z.B. bei den Ereignissen vom 20.01.2001 und 26.02.2002 durch differenzierte Abflusskonzentration auf dem nord- bzw. südexponierten Hang auf. Neben einer Überprüfung der Plausibilität der berechneten Werte, werden die räumlichen Verteilungsmuster durch Geländeaufnahmen bestätigt. Die Anpassung der berechneten Sedimentfracht an die gemessenen Werte erfolgte durch die Kalibrierung des Manning Koeffizienten für ein Ereignis. Die simulierte Sedimentfracht ist in einigen Hangfußbereichen aufgrund der Abflussakkumulation besonders hoch und erreicht für den Gebietsauslass Werte zwischen 0.0 und 13.84 t. Mit der Ausnahme des Ereignisses vom 26.02.2002 ist die Sedimentfracht leicht unterschätzt, so dass sich in der Summe für die drei Winterhalbjahre 2001 bis 2003 ein Gesamtfehler von 11 t ergibt. Die Differenz zwischen der simulierten und beobachteten Sedimentfracht ist für den 26.12.2002 am größten. Als mögliche Ursache für die Abweichungen der berechneten zu den gemessenen Werten, wird die zeitliche Variabilität und räumliche Heterogenität der Oberflächenrauhigkeit, vor allem in Hinblick auf Bodenbearbeitung und Bodenfrosteinflüssen, diskutiert. Die generelle Verteilung der Sedimentquellen, Transportwege und Übertrittstellen vom Hang ins Gewässer stimmt mit Geländebeobachtungen überein. Eine quantitative Überprüfung der räumlichen Ergebnisse auf der Einzelereignisebene ist für das Schäfertal jedoch nicht möglich. Für das Lubazhinkhaeinzugsgebiet können zwei Parametersätze für das Kalibrierungsjahr 2004 identifiziert werde, die eine zufriedenstellende Modellierungsgüte für das hydrologische Modell erreichen. Obwohl einer dieser Parametersätze die Schneeschmelzsituationen und Maximalabflüsse gut darstellt, sind die Areale mit Oberflächenabflussbildung innerhalb des Einzugsgebietes nicht plausibel verteilt. Im Gegensatz dazu werden die lateralen Wasserflüsse und damit die prozessbestimmende Bodenfeuchteverteilung durch den anderen Parametersatz besser abgebildet. Es kommt jedoch zu einer Überschätzung der Spitzenabflüsse der Schneeschmelzhochwasser für die Validierungsjahre 2003 und 2005. Die auf der Basis der Messwerte erkannten Unterschiede zwischen den Einzeljahren werden ebenso dargestellt wie die differenzierte Abflussbildung innerhalb einer Schneeschmelzsituation. Neben Oberflächenabflussbildung auf den flachen Kuppenbereichen und auf Sättigungsflächen in den Talböden, wird auch die beobachtete verzögerte Abflussbildung unter Wald durch das Modell berücksichtigt. Bei zehn Tagen mit Oberflächenabfluss innerhalb der drei Schneeschmelzen 2003 bis 2005 mit Oberflächenabflussvolumen von 0.3 bis 24.1 mm d-1 werden durch das Modellsystem IWAN Erosionssummen von 10 bis 280 t d-1 simuliert. Bei einem variablen Flächenanteil von ca. 5 bis 46 % des Gesamtgebietes, auf dem Erosion stattfindet, bewegen sich die Werte der effektiven Erosion bei 0.1 bis 0.32 t ha-1 für die Einzeltage und 0.44 bis 0.92 t ha-1 für die mehrtägigen Schneeschmelzen. Die am Gebietsauslass simulierte Sedimentfracht liegt zwischen 6.7 und 365.8 t pro Tag und summiert sich auf 246.2 t für die Schneeschmelze 2003. Im Jahr 2004 werden 99.9 t und im Jahr 2005 sogar 757.9 t Austrag simuliert. Für das Kalibrierungsjahr 2004 kommt es zu einer Überschätzung der Sedimentfracht im Vergleich zur gemessenen von lediglich 10 t bzw. 12%. Für die Schneeschmelze im Jahr 2003 liegt die Abweichung mit diesem Parametersatz bei -9 %. Für das Jahr 2005 fällt die Berechnung mit einem Fehler von 33 % nicht so gut aus. Insgesamt führen Schneeschmelztage mit geringer simulierter Erosionsmenge zu einer zusätzlichen Mobilisierung von Sediment aus dem Gerinne und umgekehrt, hohe Erosionsmengen zu einer Deposition von Material auf den Wald- und Grünlandflächen und im Gerinne selbst. Hohe Sedimentfrachten werden daher vor allem für die Talflanken und die kerbtalähnlichen Talanfänge berechnet. Durch die räumliche Differenzierung der Abfluss- und Erosionsprozesse kommt es zu signifikanten Unterschieden bei der berechneten Sedimentfracht für die beiden Teileinzugsgebiete. Bei Schneeschmelztagen mit Abflussbildung unter Wald wird aufgrund des höheren Waldanteils im Lubazhinkhateilgebiet eine höhere Sedimentmenge ausgetragen. Die Unterschiede im Gerinneverhalten und zwischen den Teileinzugsgebieten verdeutlichen die insgesamt hohe Prozessrepräsentanz der Modellergebnisse. Das Modellsystem IWAN bildet für beide Einzugsgebiete mit hoher Plausibilität die räumliche und zeitliche Dynamik der Oberflächenabflussbildung während der Schneeschmelze und die damit verbundenen Erosionsprozesse ab. Der Modellansatz stellt somit eine Möglichkeit zwischen Modellergebnisaggregierung für den Gebietsauslass und aufwendiger Geländebeobachtung bzw. –messungen dar. Die prozessbeschreibende Modellierung mit zufriedenstellender Güte sowohl für das Schäfertal als auch für das Lubazhinkhaeinzugsgebiet stellt die Grundlage für die Berechnung von Klima- oder Landnutzungsszenarien dar. Eine Auswertung der bestehenden langjährigen Datenreihe aus dem Schäfertal bestätigt zunächst den allgemeinen Trend zur Erwärmung vor allem im Winterhalbjahr. Demgegenüber lässt der instrumentenbedingte Fehler bei der Niederschlagmessung keine Ableitung eines Trends aus den vorhandenen Daten zu. Aus der meteorologischen Datenreihe des Schäfertals wurden insgesamt 13 Jahre mit definierter Abweichung von +2.5 bis -2.5 °C und fünfmal +0.5 °C von der durchschnittlichen Winterlufttemperatur (Jd 330-90) gegenüber dem langjährigen Wintermittel ausgewählt. Im Gegensatz zu Wettergeneratoren werden dadurch eine Kombinationen aus Lufttemperatur und Niederschlag erfasst, die typischen Witterungssituationen entsprechen. Die Niederschlagssummen für den Winterzeitraum dieser Szenariojahre liegen zwischen -45 % und + 75 % gegenüber den langjährigen Mittelwerten. Die Modellergebnisse belegen die große Bedeutung der Witterungssituationen für die Abflussbildung in der Art, dass eine erhöhte Niederschlagsumme nicht zwingend auch eine überdurchschnittliche Abflussmenge hervorruft. Schneedeckendynamik und Bodenfrost sind die prägenden Elemente. Die Anzahl der Schneetage und die Dauer einer Schneeperiode liegt bei negativen Temperaturabweichungen deutlich über den Szenarien mit positiver Abweichung. Insgesamt zeigen die Ergebnisse der hydrologischen Simulation für die Szenarien, dass sowohl eine starke Abweichung nach oben oder unten vom bisherigen Durchschnitt vermehrt zu Oberflächenabflussbildung führt. Die Erosionssummen der Szenariotage mit Oberflächenabfluss variieren zwischen 4 und 141 t d-1 und stehen aufgrund des nicht veränderten Parametersatzes in direkter Abhängigkeit zum Abflussvolumen. Die berechneten Erosionssummen für Situationen ohne Bodenfrost fallen generell geringer aus, befinden sich aber wie auch die Ereignisse mit Bodenfrost im Wertebereich der Referenzereignisse. Im Bereich der Referenzereignisse liegen auch die Sedimentfrachten mit 0.03 bis 13.15 t d-1. Eine erhöhte Variabilität ist zu erwarten, wenn die Veränderungen der Vegetationsperioden und der Fruchtfolgen in den Modellansatz aufgenommen würden. Eine Betrachtung der Erosionsummen und Sedimentfrachten nicht auf Basis von Tageswerten sondern von Schneeschmelzereignissen zeigt deutlich, dass die Klimaszenarien mit hohen Abweichungen von den Normwerten auch erhöhte Gesamtstoffausträge verursachen. Im russischen Lubazhinkhaeinzugsgebiet führen die Transformationsprozesse im Landwirtschaftssektor zu tiefgreifenden Änderungen der Landnutzung. Auf einer Analyse der Entwicklung in den letzten 15 Jahren aufbauend, kann für das Gebiet von einer deutlichen Modifikation im Verhältnis Grünland, Acker und Wald ausgegangen werden. Diese Dynamik spiegelt sich in den fünf Szenarien wider, die flächenspezifische Änderungen vorsehen. Die Variationen reichen von einem Szenario, in dem ein ausländischer Investor die landwirtschaftliche Nutzfläche auf alle geeigneten Böden ausdehnt, über eine Ausdehnung der Waldflächen in einem laufenden staatlichen Waldschutzprogramm bis hin zum Aufbau kleinbäuerlicher Strukturen und lokale Vermarktung der Produkte durch sich entwickelnden Tourismus. Die Gesamtabflussmenge der Szenarien liegt zwischen 276.4 und 293.3 mm für die Simulationsperiode 2003 bis 2005. In Abhängigkeit vom Waldflächenanteil und der damit verbundenen Evapotranspiration treten im Vergleich zum Ist-Zustands des Referenzszenarios nur geringe positive oder negative Abweichungen auf. Im Unterschied dazu treten bei der Betrachtung der Oberflächabflussentwicklung für die drei Schneeschmelzperioden relativ große Abweichungen bis zu über 20 mm auf. Diese Unterschiede sind am deutlichsten in den durch Bodenfrost und hohes Schneewasseräquivalent ausgezeichneten Jahre 2003 und 2005 für das Szenario mit dem größten Waldflächen- und Grünlandanteil. Mit wenigen Ausnahmen führen die Szenarien zu einer Erhöhung der simulierten Sedimentfracht am Gebietsauslass. Die Ergebnisse belegen darüber hinaus, dass eine Verminderung der Erosion auf den Hängen allein nicht zu einer Frachtreduzierung führen muss, da bei geringer Sedimentbelastung im Gerinne Material aufgenommen werden kann. Ein flächenspezifischer Vergleich zweier Szenarien belegt die Bedeutung der Verortung der Nutzungsänderungen innerhalb des Einzugsgebietes und der damit einhergehenden Konnektivität von abflussbildenden Arealen und Erosionsflächen zum Gerinne hin. Die Szenarioergebnisse weisen auf die steigende Bedeutung von Extremereignissen hin, die im Zuge des Klimawandels zu erwarten sind. Ebenso wird die Verknüpfung von Hang- und Gerinneprozessen als Attribut eines Einzugsgebietes unterstrichen, das bei Managementmaßnahmen beachtet werden muss. Insgesamt belegen die Ergebnisse für beide Untersuchungsgebiete, dass das Modellsystem IWAN nach einer Kabibrierung erfolgreich zur Abschätzung von möglichen zukünftigen Sedimentquellen und Sedimentausträgen eingesetzt werden kann. Weitergehender Forschungsbedarf besteht in der Frage der Übertragbarkeit des Monitoringansatzes in Naturräume mit anderen, zum Teil komplexeren hydrologischen Einzugsgebietsreaktionen und darauf aufbauenden Stoffausträgen und Austragspfaden. Darüber hinaus kann im Modellsystem IWAN eine Verbesserung durch eine Berechnung der Rillenausbildung auf dem Hang sowie eine Modifikation der Sedimenttransportberechnung erzielt werden. Bei einer Übertragung auf andere Einzugsgebiete sollte eine umfassende Sensitivitätsanalyse und Ergebnisunsicherheitsbetrachtung vor allem in Hinblick auf die Kopplung von Teilmodellen innerhalb des Modellsystems erfolgen.:Gliederung Gliederung V Liste der Abbildungen VII Liste der Tabellen XII 1 Einleitung und Fragestellung 3 1.1 Bodenerosion und Sedimentfracht in Einzugsgebieten 3 1.1.1 Abflussbildung, Bodenerosion und Sedimentaustrag 3 1.1.2 Winterliche Situationen 5 1.2 Modellierungsansätze 13 1.2.1 Modelle und Modellkopplungen 13 1.2.2 Probleme der Modellanwendung 17 1.3 Wissensdefizite und Zielstellung 23 2 Untersuchungsgebiete und Methoden 25 2.1 Schäfertal 25 2.1.1 Naturraum 25 2.1.2 Methoden 28 2.2 Lubazhinkha 31 2.2.1 Naturraum 31 2.2.2 Methoden 36 2.3 Datenverarbeitung 38 3 Ergebnisse und Diskussion des Monitorings in den Einzugsgebieten 41 3.1 Schäfertal 41 3.1.1 Abflussbildung 41 3.1.2 Stoffausträge bei Hochwasserereignissen 45 3.2 Lubazhinkha 54 3.2.1 Bedeutung der Schneeschmelze für den Stoffaustrag 54 3.2.2 Stoffdynamik während der Schneeschmelze 57 4 Modellentwicklung 69 4.1 Zielstellungen der Modellmodifikation und -entwicklung 69 4.2 WASIM-AGNPS 70 4.2.1 Wasserhaushaltsmodell WASIM 70 4.2.2 Stofftransportmodell AGNPS 72 4.2.3 Schnittstelle WASIM-AGNPS 74 4.3 Modifikation von WASIM für winterliche Abflussbildung 76 4.3.1 Grundlagen 76 4.3.2 Datenerhebung 77 4.3.3 Sensorauswahl 77 4.3.4 Ergebnisse 79 4.3.5 Empirisches Modell 82 4.3.6 Bodentemperaturteilmodul 83 4.3.7 Anpassung mit Daten aus dem Einzugsgebiet Lubazhinkha 85 4.4 Schneeschmelzerosionsmodell (SMEM) 87 4.4.1 Rillenprofil 87 4.4.2 Bodenerosion 90 4.4.3 Technische Umsetzung 96 4.5 Modellsystem IWAN 97 4.5.1 Schnittstelle SMEM-AGNPS 97 4.5.2 Graphische Benutzeroberfläche 99 5 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 105 5.1 Schäfertal 105 5.1.1 Bodentemperatur 105 5.1.2 Hydrologie 108 5.1.3 Schneeschmelzerosion 113 5.1.4 Sedimentfracht 120 5.2 Lubazhinkha 126 5.2.1 Hydrologie 126 5.2.2 Schneeschmelzerosion 133 5.2.3 Sedimentfracht 137 6 Szenariorechnungen 143 6.1 Klimaszenarien Schäfertal 143 6.1.1 Szenarienauswahl 143 6.1.2 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 148 6.2 Landnutzungsszenarien Lubazhinkha 158 6.2.1 Szenarienauswahl 158 6.2.2 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 163 7 Schlussfolgerungen 169 7.1 Einzugsgebiete 169 7.2 Modellsystem IWAN 172 7.3 Szenarien 176 7.4 Forschungsbedarf 178 8 Zusammenfassung 179 9 Summary 189 10 Literatur 199 Appendix 207 Abkürzungen Modellübersicht Quellcode (VBA) ; Soil erosion by water is a ubiquitous problem that impairs the agricultural productivity, diminishes soil functionality and may harmfully affect neighbouring environmental compartments. Surface waters are especially affected by the sediment, sediment bounded and soluble nutrients as well as pollutants mobilised by soil erosion. The knowledge about erosion processes and sediment loads is of high relevance for the protection of the soil and water and has moreover an economic dimension. Generally, a slope or catchment can be divided into three zones: erosion, transport and sedimentation. However, runoff generating processes and roughness or topography triggered runoff concentration lead to an individual differentiation. Furthermore, spatial and temporal discontinuities of processes or connectivities and thresholds modify the erosion and sediment characteristics. Relief and soil as structural elements of a catchment control accordingly the soil moisture differentiation and in an essential way the runoff generation and sediment load. In temperate and cold climates an important portion of runoff is generated in winter and can be affected by soil frost and snowmelt. However, only little knowledge exists about the processes and dimension of sediment and nutrient emissions under these wintry conditions. Systematic research exists particularly in Russia and Norway. The related deficits are also reflected in existing model approaches to estimate soil erosion and sediment fields from catchments. On the one hand neither the snow development or snow melt nor the modification of the soil water flow in case of frozen soil is considered. On the other hand the erosivity of the snow melt runoff and the modification of the soil erodibility through, for example frost-thaw cycles, is adequately reflected. It is the main focus of the presented work to identify, by analysing data from a German and a Russian catchment, the dominant processes and triggers of runoff generation and diffuse pollution under winter conditions. The results are implemented into a model system which is utilised to analyse spatial heterogeneity and temporal variability of processes and to estimate the effects of climate and land use change on sediment loads in the two target areas. The 1.44 km² catchment Schaefertal is located in the eastern lower Harz Mountains approx. 150 km SW of Berlin, Germany. Cambisols and Luvisolos have developed from periglacial slope deposits on greywacke and argillaceous shale. These slopes are utilised agriculturally with a crop rotation of mainly winter grain and canola. The thalweg is dominated by hydromorphic soils and pasture. The climate is slightly continental with an annual average temperature of 6.8°C and 680 mm total annual precipitation. In addition to long-time hydro-meteorological measurements, since several years research into sediment and nutrient emissions is conducted. A routine biweekly sampling of the runoff at the catchment outlet is supplemented by automatic high flow sampling especially during snow melt flows. Besides suspended sediment concentration, phosphorus species and dissolved organic carbon are sampled and analysed following standard methods. Also in the Russian catchment Lubazhinkha the main focus is the characterisation of runoff generation and sediment/nutrient transport during snowmelt events. The catchment is located about 100 km south of Moscow, Russia in the transition zone from southern Taiga to forest steppe. The area of 18.8 km² is utilised half by agriculture and one third by forestry. The recent spatial differentiation of this land use is triggered by the relief determined erosive shortening and hydromorphic characteristics of the dominant grey forest soils. Climate and hydrology are dominated by snow cover accumulation and snow melt; annual average temperature is 4.4°C and the annual precipitation sum is 560 mm. High flow samples are taken at the catchment outlet behind a small dam and at the two most important tributaries to characterise mobilisation processes and the sediment and nutrient concentrations. The interpretation of data from the Schaefertal demonstrate for the period of investigation the importance of high flow situations that are caused by snow melt. Catchment conditions characterised by frozen soils lead to a modification of the measured hydrograph, especially through the occurrence of fast surface or near-surface components. The peak flow of the eight high flow events which are employed for interpretation vary between 30 and 270 l s-1, with total runoff volumes in a range from 1 to 50 mm. The sediment concentrations that are observed at the catchment outlet are below 650 mg l-1 for the two events without frozen soil and therewith distinct below the maximum of around 6000 mg l-1 for events with frozen or partly frozen soil conditions. Solely, one event with rainfall on unfrozen soil is characterised by high sediment concentration which is caused by channel maintenances and easy mobilisation of material from the channel banks. According to this, the sediment yields vary for the single events and achieve up to 17 t. The most important trigger is the generation of erosive surface runoff on the slopes by reduction of the hydraulic conductivity of the frozen soils. The comparison of the sediment concentrations of high flow events and the biweekly sampling as well as hysteresis curves of the single events clarify the differing dynamics of sediment export situations. The soil frost affected events show an anti-clockwise direction of the discharge-sediment relationship which points to a sediment source on the slope, whereas the hysteresis curves of unfrozen soil conditions are oriented clockwise. For these events a sediment source near the channel or the channel bank is probable. These assumptions are also supported by a differentiated phosphorus enrichment ratio in the exported sediment. Furthermore, a dynamic in the progress of the single events can be observed which is caused by the temporal variability of the runoff generation and confirms the related spatial heterogeneity of sediment sources. Contrary to the Schaefertal with several snow melt events per year, in the Russian catchment the snow cover is accumulated over the entire winter and one snow melt flood occurs in March or during the first half of April. The interpretation of multiannual data document the importance of the spring snow melts for the runoff generation and sediment export from the catchment Lubazhinkha. The sediment yield of three observed snow melt events varies between 50 and 630 t in dependency on the hydrological conditions. The event related sediment load of at least 0.3 t ha-1 is above the values that were measured in the Schaefertal but in the range of other studies with comparable soils and land use. Detailed analyses of the measurements of the snow melt in spring 2003 document the dynamic within one event. A sediment concentration at the catchment outlet from 6 to 540 mg l-1 led to a total event sediment yield of 190 t. The maximum concentrations of sediment and phosphorus peak with the discharge. In contrast, the concentration of dissolved organic carbon (DOC) is delayed compared to the runoff peak due to the slow snow melt development under forest stands and mobilisation of DOC from the organic rich topsoil of these forest areas. A differentiation of runoff components allows a further interpretation of event specific dynamic of sediment sources and transport pathways. In case of low discharge (< 2.5 mm d-1) the material transfer is dominated by dissolved forms and enters the channel passing the soil as slow runoff. Fast runoff components or surface runoff dominate situations with higher amounts of discharge in which sediment and nutrient sources are mobilised with temporal dynamic. Besides this event internal dynamic inter-annual variability exists that is a result of weather conditions in the specific winter. Similar to the Schaefertal, the development of frozen soils and the related modification of infiltration characteristics of the soils play an important role in the Lubazhinkha catchment. Other important triggers are snow water equivalent, snow melt dynamic and specific soil frost characteristics, i.e. depth of penetration. The variability of these boundary conditions led to a high inter-annual differentiation of runoff generation and sediment loads. Thus, for the snowmelt 2004 with above average winter air temperatures and only partly frozen soils, as well as low snow water equivalent, a comparable low sediment load was observed. In addition, the hysteresis curves of the discharge-sediment concentration relationship indicate differences in the sediment sources for the single snow melt events which are in dependency of the abovementioned factors. For both catchments the established monitoring system and selected parameters provide an insight into runoff generating processes and relevant triggers. Occurrences of soil frost and snow melt dynamics are most important factors. Wintry conditions led to high sediment and nutrient yields in both catchments. The interpretation of physical and chemical parameters of discharge allows the identification of spatial heterogeneity and temporal variability of sediment source areas. Several demands for a model approach arise from these findings of catchment monitoring which are especially related to the spatial differentiated estimation of surface runoff generating areas and soil erosion through snow melt water. The basis for the model system "IWAN" (Integrated Winter erosion And Nutrient load model) is the hydrological model WASIM ETH Ver.2 and the nutrient load model AGNPS 5.0. The linking of these two raster-based models facilitates the utilisation of continuous, spatial differentiated information for surface runoff to estimate soil erosion. By this, the high parameter sensitivity of the SCS-CN approach in AGNPS is replaced with sensitivities distributed among different parameters of the soil water calculation in WASIM and the concurrent calculation of a plausible process based spatial differentiated runoff generation. The implementation of a module to estimate the soil temperature forms the basis for an improved calculation of soil water flows and runoff generation under winter conditions. This module calculates the topsoil temperature based on values of air temperature and considers exposition and land use. The calculated soil temperature of the previous day is assumed in case of a snow cover of more than 5 mm water equivalent. The saturated hydraulic conductivity of the soil is set to zero if the calculated soil temperature drops below freezing and surface runoff begins after the water free soil pore volume is filled up. The goodness of fit for the Schaefertal shows a correlation coefficient of 0.62 to 0.81 and for the Lubazhinkha catchment values in a range between 0.82 and 0.91. The spatial and temporal differentiated information of surface runoff is fundamental to a new developed calculation of rill erosion during snow melt situations which replaces the empirical erosion estimation of AGNPS. One rill for each raster cell is simulated on the assumption of a non-cohesive soil through water saturation and that soil frost does not hinder the deepening of the triangular rill profile. The soil erodibilty is a function of root parameters and diameter of water stable aggregates. The erosivity of the snow melt runoff in the rill is calculated in dependency of surface roughness and soil aggregate diameter. A spatial differentiated estimation of soil erosion is possible in combination with the routed surface runoff from the modified WASIM. In addition to the erosion estimation, the model system IWAN comprises a user interface for data conversion as well as pre- and post-processing options. The results of the model system application for both catchments demonstrate that the dominant processes of runoff generation as well as sediment loss are matched. For the Schaefertal a modelling agreement of r² equalling 0.94 and 0.91 is realised for the year of calibration 1994 and the year of validation 1995, respectively. With the exception of 1996 all periods of high flow and the falling dry of the channel in summer from 1996 until 2003 are represented satisfactorily with the calibrated set of parameters. On this basis, the total runoff volume of the observed and above discussed snow melt events has been modelled with a high degree of accuracy. The spatially differentiated calculation of soil moisture and soil frost occurrence results in a variable fraction of surface runoff on the total runoff for these events. Runoff volume, slope and flow length show positive sensitivities in the new snow melt erosion module. However, parameter combinations and non-linear algorithms, especially for root parameters and the Manning coefficient, may lead to more complex sensitivity properties. Thus, the simulation of soil erosion in the Schaefertal was first conducted with a set of parameters that was calibrated with results of erosion plot experiments. The average values of calculated erosion vary between 0.0006 and 0.96 t ha-1 for the six events from the Schaefertal. However, the median values and high standard deviations prove that most of the cells have low erosion values. The results for events with frozen soils are characterised by significant higher values of erosion. Despite similar total runoff volume i.e. of the events from 20.01.2001 and 26.02.2002 differences occur because of distinctions in runoff concentration on the north and south exposed slope. The spatial results are positively compared to field mapping in addition to a plausibility control of the calculated values. The adjustment of the calculated values for sediment load against the observations is done with calibration of the Manning coefficient for one randomly selected event. The sediment load in some footslope areas caused by runoff concentration is especially high and in the range of 0.0 to 13.84 t for single events. The event sediment yield is generally underestimated with the exception of the event on 26.02.2002. The total absolute error for the three winter seasons is 11 t. The difference between simulated and observed sediment load is highest for the 26.12.2002. This distinction may originate in the temporal variability and spatial heterogeneity of surface roughness against the background of soil frost influences and tillage operations. The general distribution of modelled sediment sources, transport pathways and connecting points to the channel are confirmed by field observations. However, a quantification of the spatial model results on the basis of the observed single events is not possible. For the Lubazhinkha catchment two sets of hydrological parameters are identified for the year of calibration 2004 which achieve satisfying results in comparison to the observed discharge. Although one of these set of parameters performed better in reproducing the peak flows of the snow melt situations, the spatial distribution of surface runoff generating areas was not plausible. Contrary, the second set of parameters characterises the lateral water flows and thus the important spatial soil moisture distribution in a more realistic way. However, the snow melt peak flows for the years of validation 2003 and 2005 are overestimated. The difference between the years, which was identified on the basis of the interpretation of the observations, is matched as well as the dynamic of runoff generation. Surface runoff generation on the flat interfluves areas and saturated areas in valley bottoms are modelled satisfactorily as well as the delayed runoff generation under forest stands. The model system simulates erosion sums of 10 to 280 t d-1 for a total of ten days with surface runoff in a range of 0.3 to 24.1 mm d-1 in the entire modelling period of three years. Considering the variable area of 5 to 46 % on which erosion takes place, the values of effective erosion vary between 0.1 and 0.32 t ha-1 for single days and between 0.44 to 0.92 t ha-1 for multi-day snow melts. The simulated sediment load at the catchment outlet range from 6.7 to 365.8 t per day and sums up to 246.2 t for the snow melt 2003. For the year 2004 99.9 t and for 2005 757.9 t are calculated. In comparison to the observations for the calibration year 2004, the sediment load is overestimated by 10 t or 12 %. The deviation for 2003 is -9 %, with the same set of parameters. The result for 2005 is with an error of 33 % not as good as in the two other years. Overall, the days of snow melt with a low amount of erosion cause additional mobilisation of sediment from the channel banks and contrary, high amount of erosion on the slopes result in deposition processes on the forest and pasture areas near in the valley bottom and in the channel itself. Thus, high sediment loads are estimated for the bottom slopes and the small V-shaped first order valleys. The sediment loads for the two sub-catchments differ significantly because of the spatially differentiated processes of runoff generation and soil erosion. For the days with runoff generation in forest areas higher sediment yields are calculated for the Lubazhinkha-subcatchment which is characterised by a higher degree of forested areas. Differences in slope-channel interaction and variations between the two subcatchments illustrated the overall high process relevance of the model results. The model system IWAN estimates for the Schaefertal and the Lubazhinkha catchment the spatial and temporal dynamics of surface runoff generation and the related erosion processes during snow melt episodes with high plausibility. The model approach demonstrates an option between model result aggregation at the catchment outlet and intensive spatial field observation and measurement within a catchment. The satisfactory modelling of processes for the Schaefertal, as well as for the Lubazhinkha catchment, forms the basis for the calculation of climate and land use scenarios. An analysis of the existing long-term dataset from the Schaefertal approves the general trend of warming, especially in the winter half year. Contrary, the instrument error for rainfall measurements disallows an identification of a trend in the present data. A total of 13 years with defined deviation of +2.5 to -2.5 °C and five years with a deviation of +0.5 °C from the average air temperature in winter (Jd 330-90) were selected from the data set. In contrast to the utilisation of weather generators, this selection provides a dataset with a combination of air temperature and rainfall/snow that is in accordance with typical atmospheric situations. The amount of rainfall for the winter period of the scenario years deviates -45 % to +75 % from the long term average of winter. The model results substantiate the role of weather situations such that an increased amount of rainfall does not automatically result in above-average runoff. Snow cover dynamics and soil frost occurrence are the controlling factors. The number of days with snow and the duration of each snow period are significant higher for scenarios with negative temperature deviation compared to the scenarios with positive deviation. Overall the results of the hydrological calculation of the scenarios show that extreme positive and negative deviations lead to increased surface runoff probability. The sums of erosion for single days with surface runoff varies between 4 to 141 t d-1 and are in direct relation to runoff volume due to the unchanged set of parameters. Generally the calculated sums of erosion for situations without soil frost are lower than with soil frost, but both types are in the range of values of the measured and modelled reference events. Also the calculated sediment yields from 0.03 to 13.15 t d-1 for the scenario days are in the range of the measurements. A higher variability could be expected when considering modifications to vegetation period or crop rotations. An interpretation of erosion and sediment yield on the basis of snow melt periods clarifies those scenarios with extreme deviations also tend to higher sediment export from the catchment. Transformation processes in the agricultural sector of Russia trigger fundamental changes in land use. Based on an analysis of the development of the past 15 years for the Lubazhinkha catchment a significant modification of the pasture, arable land and forest areas is probable in the future. This dynamic is reflected in five scenarios with area-specific changes in land use distribution. The variations range from scenarios with a foreign investor who extends the arable land to all suitable soils in the catchment, an expansion of forest areas in the frame of a governmental forest protection program to the development of small family farms with local market structures because of tourism. The calculated total runoff for the scenarios varies between 276.4 and 293.3 mm for the entire simulation period 2003 to 2005. Small positive or negative deviations occur compared to the as-is state in relation to the variable forest area and combined evapotranspiration. Contrary, the surface runoff shows large deviations of more than 20 mm for the three snow melt periods. These differences are pronounced for the scenario with highest portion of forest and pasture area in the years 2003 and 2005 that are characterised by soil frost and high water equivalent in snow. With only few exceptions the scenarios lead to an increase in simulated sediment yield at the catchment outlet. Moreover, the results document that a decrease of erosion on the slopes does not consequently result in a yield reduction. In the case of low sediment input from the slopes additional material from the channel bed and banks may attribute significantly to the sediment loading. An area specific comparison of two scenarios clarifies the importance of localisation of land use changes and the according connectivity of surface runoff areas and erosion areas to the channel. The scenarios document the increasing importance of extreme events that can be expected due to climate change. Additionally, the link of slope and channel processes, as attribute of a catchment, has to be considered in planning of management measures. The results prove for both catchments that the model system IWAN can be applied for estimating future potential sediment sources and sediment yield after successful calibration. Further research is needed in the question of transferability of the monitoring approach to other environments with a different, more complex hydrological catchment reaction and linked sediment sources and transport mechanisms. The model system IWAN can be improved by a dynamic calculation of rill network generation on the slope and a modification of the sediment transport algorithms. The transfer of the model system to other catchments has to be accompanied by a comprehensive sensitivity and uncertainty analysis especially respecting the model chain within IWAN.:Gliederung Gliederung V Liste der Abbildungen VII Liste der Tabellen XII 1 Einleitung und Fragestellung 3 1.1 Bodenerosion und Sedimentfracht in Einzugsgebieten 3 1.1.1 Abflussbildung, Bodenerosion und Sedimentaustrag 3 1.1.2 Winterliche Situationen 5 1.2 Modellierungsansätze 13 1.2.1 Modelle und Modellkopplungen 13 1.2.2 Probleme der Modellanwendung 17 1.3 Wissensdefizite und Zielstellung 23 2 Untersuchungsgebiete und Methoden 25 2.1 Schäfertal 25 2.1.1 Naturraum 25 2.1.2 Methoden 28 2.2 Lubazhinkha 31 2.2.1 Naturraum 31 2.2.2 Methoden 36 2.3 Datenverarbeitung 38 3 Ergebnisse und Diskussion des Monitorings in den Einzugsgebieten 41 3.1 Schäfertal 41 3.1.1 Abflussbildung 41 3.1.2 Stoffausträge bei Hochwasserereignissen 45 3.2 Lubazhinkha 54 3.2.1 Bedeutung der Schneeschmelze für den Stoffaustrag 54 3.2.2 Stoffdynamik während der Schneeschmelze 57 4 Modellentwicklung 69 4.1 Zielstellungen der Modellmodifikation und -entwicklung 69 4.2 WASIM-AGNPS 70 4.2.1 Wasserhaushaltsmodell WASIM 70 4.2.2 Stofftransportmodell AGNPS 72 4.2.3 Schnittstelle WASIM-AGNPS 74 4.3 Modifikation von WASIM für winterliche Abflussbildung 76 4.3.1 Grundlagen 76 4.3.2 Datenerhebung 77 4.3.3 Sensorauswahl 77 4.3.4 Ergebnisse 79 4.3.5 Empirisches Modell 82 4.3.6 Bodentemperaturteilmodul 83 4.3.7 Anpassung mit Daten aus dem Einzugsgebiet Lubazhinkha 85 4.4 Schneeschmelzerosionsmodell (SMEM) 87 4.4.1 Rillenprofil 87 4.4.2 Bodenerosion 90 4.4.3 Technische Umsetzung 96 4.5 Modellsystem IWAN 97 4.5.1 Schnittstelle SMEM-AGNPS 97 4.5.2 Graphische Benutzeroberfläche 99 5 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 105 5.1 Schäfertal 105 5.1.1 Bodentemperatur 105 5.1.2 Hydrologie 108 5.1.3 Schneeschmelzerosion 113 5.1.4 Sedimentfracht 120 5.2 Lubazhinkha 126 5.2.1 Hydrologie 126 5.2.2 Schneeschmelzerosion 133 5.2.3 Sedimentfracht 137 6 Szenariorechnungen 143 6.1 Klimaszenarien Schäfertal 143 6.1.1 Szenarienauswahl 143 6.1.2 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 148 6.2 Landnutzungsszenarien Lubazhinkha 158 6.2.1 Szenarienauswahl 158 6.2.2 Modellergebnisse und Diskussion 163 7 Schlussfolgerungen 169 7.1 Einzugsgebiete 169 7.2 Modellsystem IWAN 172 7.3 Szenarien 176 7.4 Forschungsbedarf 178 8 Zusammenfassung 179 9 Summary 189 10 Literatur 199 Appendix 207 Abkürzungen Modellübersicht Quellcode (VBA)

SITTENGESCHICHTE DES WELTKRIEGES. 2 Sittengeschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Sittengeschichte des Weltkrieges. 2 (II. / 1930) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Dreizehntes Kapitel Die Erotik des Hinterlandes Prostitution und Geschlechtskrankheiten in den Hauptstädten - Das Liebesleben der Kriegsjugend - Die Zerrüttung der Ehe - Wohin die Millionen der Kriegsgewinner wanderten - Nachtleben, Geheimclubs und Nacktbälle während des Krieges - Männliche Prostitution (1) [Abb.]: Hausball beim Heereslieferanten Zeichnung (1) [Abb.]: Der englische Kriegsgewinner zum deutschen: "Sie, armer Kollege, werden eingesperrt - mir geschieht nichts!" Aus "Punch", 1916 (2) [Abb.]: Zündholzmangel in Paris Zeichnung von A. Guillaume, 1917 (3) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Hinterland Holzschnitt (2)Europa im Kriege Zeichnung (4) [Abb.]: Die vermännlichte Kriegerbraut Der Standesbeamte: "Entschuldigen Sie, meine Herren - wer von Ihnen ist nun die Braut?" Zeichnung von E. Huldmann in "Lustige Blätter", 1918 (5) [Abb.]: Marguerite vor dem Entblättern Zeichnung von S. Montassier in "Le Sourire de France", 1917 (6) [Abb.]: "Tauben" über Paris Bild aus den Tagen der deutschen Fliegerüberfälle (7) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hunger und Liebe Zeichnung (2)Budapester Kriegsgewinner "mulatieren" Zeichnung (8) [Abb.]: Der Tod und der Kriegskapitalist Zeichnung von Albert Hahn in "De Notenkraker", 1915 (9) [2 Abb.]: (1)Urlaubsfreuden Titelblatt der "Jugend", 1915 (2)Nacktkultur aus Stoffmangel in Frankreich "Ein Meter Stoff genügt, sich anständig zu kleiden." Zeichnung von G. Pavis in "La Vie Parisienne, 1917 (10) [Abb.]: Die Marraine "Heute kommt mein Patenkind von der Front, massieren Sie mir, den Bauch weg!" (11) [Abb.]: Der vielumworbene Gurkha Deutsche Karikatur auf den Rassenfetischismus der Engländerin im Kriege Zeichnung von H. Strohofer in "Muskete", 1915 (12) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kriegsgewinnermoral Aus "Hallo! Die große Revue" (2)Postkarte aus der Kriegszeit Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (13) [2 Abb.]: (1)"Gott der Gerechte! Wird doch nicht ein Frieden ausbrechen, jetzt wo ich noch 10.000 Paar Stiefel und 1000 Rucksäcke auf Lager habe!" Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", 1915 (2)Gold nahm er für Eisen Zeichnung aus "Krieg dem Kriege", Prolet, Freidenker, Leipzig (14) [2 Abb.]: (1)(2)Eisenbahnfahrt im Kriege "Die Passagiere" haben auf die Bequemlichkeit der Mitreisenden Rücksicht zu nehmen." Zeichnung von Martin in "La Vie Parsienne", 1918 (15) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erkennst du mich nicht? Ich bin dein Gatte." Zeichnung von G. Pavis in "La Vie Parisienne", 1916 (2)Gemüsegarten und Hühnerhof im Heim Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", 1915 (16) [2 Abb.]: Vom Bois de Boulogne zum Priesterwald (1)Auf dem Pfade der Tugend (2)Auf dem Wege zum Kriege Zeichnung von C. Hérouard in "La Vie Parisienne", 1912 ( - ) [6 Abb.]: Seine Kriegstrophäen (1)1. "Kommen Sie mit, ich zeige Ihnen meine Kriegstrophäen!" (2)2. "Diese Helme habe ich an der Marne den Boches vom Kopf gerissen!"(3)3. "Diese Granate hätte mir bei einem Haar das Lebenslicht ausgeblasen." (4)4. "Eine ganz hübsche Sammlung, nicht wahr"? (5)5. "Oh, Sie sind ein Held!" (6)6. "Jetzt haben Sie eine Kriegstrophäe mehr!" Aus "La Vie Parisienne", 1915 (17) [Abb.]: Stahlbad zu Hause Zeichnung (18) [Abb.]: Revanche für Kolumbus Die Entdeckung einer neuen Halbwelt in Paris durch amerikanische Seefahrer Zeichnung von G. Pavis in "La Vie Parisienne", 1918 (19) [Abb.]: Graf Bernstorff amüsiert sich Photographische Karikatur aus "Fantasio", 1916 (20) [Abb.]: Rassenverbrüderung in London Zeichnung von Th. Th. Heine in "Gott strafe England", Simplicissimus-Verlag, 1916 (21) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fühlungsnahme Zeichung in "Fidibus", 1917 (2)Französische Kriegswohltätigkeit Plakat im Musee Leblanc, Paris (22) [Abb.]: Kriegskinder beim Broterwerb Zeichnung (23) [2 Abb.]: (1)Beim Uniformschneider "Für den Schützengraben?" - "Nein, für den Boulevard." Aus "Le Rire rouge", 1917 (2)"Licht auslöschen, Zeppelin kommt!" Zeichnung von Raoul Vion in "Le Rire roug", 1915 (24) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die fallengelassene Brotkarte Zeichnung von Auglay in "Le Rire Rouge", 1916 (2)Hinterlandstaumel Holzschnitt (25) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Stratege in Paris Zeichnung von Fournier in "Sourire de France", 1917 (2)Plakat einer Wohltätigkeitsaktion der Pariser Restaurateure zugunsten der Urlauber aus den besetzten Gebieten Nach dem Original im Musee Leblance, Paris (26) [2 Abb.]: (1)Frau Hamster im Kriege Zeichnung von Th. Th. Heine, aus "Kleine Bilder aus großer Zeit" (2)Untauglich "Aus dem nämlichen Grunde, der die Musterungskommission veranlaßt hat, Sie zurückzustellen." Zeichnung von K. A. Wilke in "Muskete", 1915 (27) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Amerikaner und die Pariserin Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1917 (2)Das Kriegskind hungert Zeichnung (28) [Abb.]: Durchhalten Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Abrechnung folgt" (29) [Abb.]: Aus der großen Zeit der Lebensmittelkarten "Haben Sie vom Arzt eine Bezugskarte für Milch?" Zeichnung von G. Zórád in "Fidibus", 1917 (30) [Abb.]: "Dreißigtausend Tote? Kellner, noch 'n Schnaps!" Zeichnung von E. Thöny in "Franzos' und Russ' in Spiritus", Simplicissimus-Verlag. 1915 (31) [Abb.]: Der lustige Krieg Zeichnung (32) [2 Abb.]: Das Kriegskind bei Volk und Hautevolee (1)Verdächtige Fülle "Was haben Sie da unter ihrem Rock verborgen?" "n'lütten Kriegsjung', Herr Wachtmeister!" (2)Im Zweifel "O Gott, Herr Sanitätsrat! Glauben Sie den wirklich, daß ich in der Hoffnung bin?" Aus der Mappe eines Heimkriegers, Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)"Sie sagen, das Kind ist schwarz? Hätten sie Ihre Frau nicht in den Unterstand kommen lassen!" Zeichnung von M. Rodiguet in "Le Rire Rouge", 1916 (2)Das Lob das Unabkömmlichen "Unsere Jungens schlagen sich gut, das muß man ihnen lassen!" Zeichnung (33) [Abb.]: Erwünschter Zuwachs "Warum sind Sie den heut' so kreuzfidel, Herr Offizial?" - "Ja wissen S', Fräul'n Mizzi, meine Frau hat Drillinge kriegt, und da bekommen wir jetzt um drei Brotkarten mehr." Zeichnung von H. Krenes, 1917 (34) [Abb.]: Auf der Flucht vor dem "Raid" Die Luftüberfälle auf Paris, vor denen man sich in die Keller flüchtete, gaben dem Klatsch und dem Witz reichen Stoff und den Friedhöfen Tote Zeichnung (35) [Abb.]: "Oh, the Zeppelins!" Zeichnung (36) [Abb.]: Die Zuaven in Paris Zeichnung aus "L'Illustration", 1914 (37) [3 Abb.]: (1)"Das Mehl oder das Leben!" Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", 1914 (2)Der Kriegssäugling (3)Hochbetrieb bei der Wahrsagerin Zeichnungen von Th. Th. Heine in "Kleine Bilder aus großer Zeit" (38) [Abb.]: Atelierfest in den Kriegsjahren Sammlung C. Moreck, Berlin (39) [2 Abb.]: (1)Mit Blut begossen blüht das Kapital Zeichnung (2)Siegreich woll'n wir Frankreich schlagen! Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Abrechnung folgt" (40) [2 Abb.]: (1)Wer ist an der Teuerung schuld? "Was diese verfluchten Sozialdemokraten nur immer vom Zwischenhandel wollen? Soll ich die Ware vielleicht unterm Selbstkostenpreis hergeben?" Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Glühlichter", 1915 (2)Der unerschöpfliche Stoff für Pariser Karikaturisten: Vor dem Zeppelin in den Keller (41) [2 Abb.]: (1)Pariser Geselligkeit 1917 Zeichnung (2)Schlußvignette aus "Fidibusz", 1916 (42) Vierzehntes Kapitel Die Verwundeten und Kranken Hodenschüsse und Rückenmarksverletzungen - Die Eunuchen des Weltkrieges - Der Invalide und die Frauen - Perversionen und Impotenz als Kriegsfolge - Kriegsneurosen und Sexualität - Sadistische Behandlungsmethoden - Selbstverstümmelung durch venerische Selbstansteckung (43) [Abb.]: "Weißt du, Kamerad, was sie mir wegoperiert haben?" Zeichnung (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Geschenk vom Militär Zeichnung von M. Dufet in "Le Sourire de France", 1917 (2)"Ich danke schön! Wenn man sich seine Verwundeten nicht einmal aussuchen kann, da tue ich nicht mit!" Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Glühlichter", 1914 (44) [Abb.]: Der Neid (!) Zeichnung von J. Simont in "L'Illustration", 1916 (45) [Abb.]: "Man hat mir's abgeschnitten." Zeichnung (46) [Abb.]: Ein Kriegseunuch Der von einem Geschoß entmannte italienische Soldat zeigt in typischer Weise Enthaarung, Fettablagerung und Gesichtsausdruck des Geschlechtslosen. Aus Hirschfeld, Sexualpathologie I (47) [Abb.]: Plakatkrieg im Kriege Links: Eine Kundmachung des Bürgermeisters des besetzten Brüssel, worin er eine von deutscher Seite verbreitete "Stimmungsnachricht" dementiert. Rechts: Die deutsche Antwort. Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (48) [Abb.]: Der Invalide und die Frauen Zeichnung ( - ) [Abb.]: "Nur Mut, mein Lieber, in acht Tagen sind Sie wieder an der Front!" Zeichnung von R. Harrmann in "Glühlichter", Wien 1915 (49) [Abb.]: Für die Reichen ist die Beute, für das Volk die Not der Kriege Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Abrechnung folgt" (50) [Abb.]: Große und kleine Zeit "Jetzt hör' ma auf! Wiast Sodat warst, hast an Ausnahmspreis begehrt, und jetzt kummst mit der Ausred' als Heimkehrer." Zeichnung von D. Knapp in "Faun", 1919 (51) [Abb.]: "Den Kerl kenne ich, das ist ein Simulant, das falsche Bein ist nicht echt!" Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Bilder aus dem Alltagsleben" (52) [Abb.]: Die belohnte Tapferkeit oder der Singalese im Lazarett Zeichnung (53) [Abb.]: Der einbeinige Verehrer Zeichnung (54) [Abb.]: Ein von einer Granate verschütteter Soldat, der knapp vor dem Verhungern als Knochen und Haut gerettet und ins Lazarett geschafft wurde Photographische Aufnahme, Sammlung Dr. Sax, Wien (55) [Abb.]: Der Invalide Zeichnung von V. Erdey, 1915 (57) [Abb.]: Hoher Besuch im k. u. k. Kriegsspital Zeichnung (58) [Abb.]: Die Lesestunde Zeichnung von J. Simont in "L'Illustration", 1916 (59) [Abb.]: Die Kaufmannmethode In der Behandlung der Zitterneurose im Kriege lebten die mittelalterlichen Torturen mit modernsten Raffinement auf Zeichnung (60) [Abb.]: Hinter Lazarettmauern Zeichnung (61) [Abb.]: Dirne und Krüppel Zeichnung (62) [Abb.]: Der Pflichtvergessene Zeichnung (63) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Wunde Holzschnitt (2)Grabkarte eines jüdischen Soldaten im englischen Heer (64) [Abb.]: Das Brandopfer Aus dem russischen Antikriegsfilm "Der Mann, der sein Gedächtnis verlor" (65) [Abb.]: Freund Janosch hat es gut, seine Frau hat ihn besucht Zeichnung (67) [Abb.]: Der kriegsblinde Gatte Zeichnung (68) [Abb.]: Theatervorstellung der Patienten in einem englischen Kriegslazarett Photographische Aufnahme (69) [Abb.]: Frisch aus dem Stahlbad Zeichnung (70) [Abb.]: "Diese Leute könnten wohl - sie wollen bloß nicht arbeiten!" Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Gesicht der herrschenden Klasse" (71) [Abb.]: Verwundetentransport beim geschlagenen serbischen Heer auf mazedonischen Bauernkarren Aus "L'Illustration", 1916 (72) [Abb.]: "Der Dank des Vaterlandes ist euch gewiß!" Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Gesicht der herrschenden Klasse" (73) [Abb.]: Die Zarin und ihre zwei Töchter, die Großfürstinnen Olga und Tatjana, als Pflegerinnen Aus "L'Illustration", 1915 (74) [Abb.]: Die Nerven im Kriege 1. Vollkommen durchtrennter Nerv. 2. Scheinbar unvollkommen durchtrennter Nerv, der aber keinen Impuls mehr vermittelt. 3. und 4. Durch Geschoß zur Schwellung gebrachte funktionsunfähige Nerven. 5. und 6. Zerstörte Nerven (partielle Paralyse). Aus "The Graphic", 1916 (75) [Abb.]: Bordell in der französischen Etappe Zeichnung (77) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Klassenordnung Zeichnung (2)Es lebe Poincaré! - Es lebe Stinnes! Zeichnung von R. Minor, New York (79) [Abb.]: Das Kriegsbeil wird im Tintenfaß begraben Zeichnung (80) [Abb.]: Ernteurlaub Zeichnung von A. Stadler, 1916 ( - ) Fünfzehntes Kapitel Die Gefangenen Die Frauen und der Kriegsgefangene - Die Geschlechtsnot und ihre Folgen - Surrogatonanie und andere sexuelle Ersatzhandlungen - Homosexualität und Transvestitismus hinter dem Drahtzaun. (81) [Abb.]: Schönheitsparade vor dem Gefangenenlager Zeichnung (81) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hinter Stacheldraht Aus "L'Illustration", 1915 (2)Dämonen im Gefangenenlager Zeichnung eines Kriegsgefangenen Sammlung A. Munk, Subatica (82) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kriegsgefangene In "L'Illustration", 1915, als Photo zum Studium deutscher Physiognomien veröffentlicht (83) [Abb.]: Menschen im Käfig Szene aus dem amerikanischen Antikriegsfilm "Stacheldraht" (84) [2 Abb.]: Schwarze Franzosen in der Gefangenschaft Aus "Ill. Geschichte der Weltkrieges", Stuttgart (85) [Abb.]: "Russische Kriegsgefangene sterben Hungers!" Französisches Plakat Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (86) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der kriegsgefangene französische Maler Rogerol wurde wegen Rauchens in der Baracke in Holzminden drei Tage lang je zwei Stunden angebunden Nach der Originalaufnahme im Musée Leblanc, Paris (2)(3)Erlebnisse eines in Deutschland internierten japanischen Malers Links: Brotausgabe bei strömendem Regen, rechts: Eine Ausländerin wird eingeliefert Aus "The Graphic", 1915 (87) [Abb.]: Ein angeblich in deutscher Gefangenschaft während des Anbindens gestorbener Engländer Zeichnung von J. Touchet in "L'Illustration", 1916 (88) [Abb.]: Der Gefangenschaft entgegen Photographische Aufnahme (89) [Abb.]: Von englischen Luftballonen abgeworfene Botschaft an die deutschen Soldaten Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (90) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Künstler des Lagers bei der Arbeit Zeichnung (2)Der Starschi schmuggelt eine Frau ins Gefangenenlager Zeichnung (91) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Internierten in Deutschland Darstellung eines französischen Plakats, 1917 (2)Russische Kriegsgefangene als Bühnenkünstler Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (92) [2 Abb.]: Die deutschen Gefangenlager in Frankreich (1)für gewöhnlich . (2). und wenn der amerikanische Botschafter revidieren kommt Zeichnungen von O. Gulbransson in "Franzos' und Russ' in Spiritus", Simplicissimus-Verlag, 1915 (93) [Abb.]: "Fünfzig Kopeken für das Nachschauen!" Zeichnung (94) [2 Abb.]: (1)Geschlechtsnot und Geschlechtshunger hinter dem Zaun Zeichnung (2)Typen aus dem Jekaterinburger Freudenhaus Zeichnung eines Kriegsgefangenen Sammlung A. Munk, Subotica (95) [Abb.]: "Herbstmanöver" in einem russischen Kriegsgefangenentheater Photographische Aufnahme (96) [2 Abb.]: Typen aus einem französischen Gefangenenlager (1)Oben: Das Liebeslied. - (2)Unten: Der kleine Herrgott des Lagers. Zeichnungen von M. Orange in "L'Illustration", 1915 ( - ) [4 Abb.]: Französische und englische Kriegsgefangene spielen Theater Aus der Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (97) [Abb.]: Erotisches Ornament - ein häufiges Mittel der Ersatzbefriedigung im Gefangenenlager Zeichnung eines Kriegsgefangenen Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (98) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das dramatische Ensemble des österreichisch-ungarischen Mannschaftstheaters in Kresty (2)"Othello"-Aufführung im Gefangenenlager in Ruhleben Aus "The Graphic", 1916 (99) [2 Abb.]: (1)Szene aus einem Kriegsgefangenentheater deutscher Soldaten Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (2)Programm eines französischen Gefangenentheaters Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (100) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein transvestitischer Gefangener in seiner Lieblingsrolle Photographische Aufnahme Sammlung K. F. (2)Der mannweibliche Star des Gefangenentheaters Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (101) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Transvestit des Lagers und seine Flamme Lichtbild aus dem Besitz eines Kriegsgefangenen (2)Kriegskinder spielen Zeichnung von Th. Th. Heine in "Kleine Bilder aus großer Zeit" (102) Sechzehntes Kapitel Erotik und Spionage Die Frauen im Geheimdienste - Berühmte Spionageaffären und Spioninnen des Weltkrieges - Märtyrinnen, Abenteurerinnen und Kokotten (103) [Abb.]: Das Schlafpulver der Spionin Zeichnung (103) [Abb.]: Das Feldgericht als Hinrichtungsmaschine Plakat aus dem besetzten Rußland Sammlung A. Wolff. Leipzig (104) [Abb.]: Leibesvisitation einer Spionin durch russische Soldaten Zeichnung (105) [Abb.]: Was die Liebe bei ihr kostet Zeichnung (107) [Abb.]: Miss Edith Cavell, deren Hinrichtung als Spionin durch die deutschen Besatzungsbehörden in Belgien der Ententepropaganda die besten Dienste erwies Photographische Aufnahme (108) [Abb.]: In London wird die Hinrichtung der Pflegerin Miss Cavell zu Rekrutierungszwecken benutzt Photographische Aufnahme (109) [Abb.]: Die Hinrichtung der Miss Cavell im Spiegel der englischen Propaganda Postkarte, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (110) [Abb.]: Vor Landesverrat wird gewarnt! Photographische Aufnahme in "L'Illustration", 1915 (111) [Abb.]: Eine Kollektion deutscher Spione Zeichnung von L. Métivet in "Fantasio", 1915 (112) [Abb.]: Die Spionageangst auf einem deutschen Plakat Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig ( - ) [Abb.]: Typen deutscher Spione Pariser Straßenplakat zur Ankündigung eines Zeitungsromans über Spionage Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (113) [Abb.]: Das Schäferstündchen bei der Spionin Zeichnung (115) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ausschnitt aus der Wilnaer Armeezeitung Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (2)Warnung vor Spionen Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (117) [Abb.]: Der Kampf der deutschen Besatzungsbehörden gegen Spionage Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (118) [Abb.]: Mata Hari vom ritterlichen Frankreich hingerichtet Zeichnung von Trier (nach einem Gemälde von Manet) in "Lustige Blätter", 1916 (119) [Abb.]: Die Treuhänderin der Generalstabsgeheinisse Zeichnung (121) [Abb.]: Spionagepsychose Deutsches Plakat aus dem Jahre 1914 Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (122) [Abb.]: "Du warst vor dem Kriege Spion?" "Keine Spur, ich war Fräulein bei einem Generalstäbler in Verdun." Zeichnung von R. Joly in "Baionnette", 1916 (123) [Abb.]: Russische Strafjustiz an einer Spionin Zeichnung (125) [Abb.]: Sexus dominator Zeichnung (126) [Abb.]: Spionage und Liebe Zeichnung (127) [Abb.]: Französische Haß- und Hetzkarikatur anläßlich der Hinrichtung der Miss Cavell ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Töchter des französischen Generals: "O Papa, das neue Fräulein ist ein Wunder; sie hat ihre Augen überall!" (Die in Frankreich beschäftigten deutschen Erzieherinnen wurden nach Kriegsausbruch samt und sonders für Spioninnen erklärt) Zeichnung von Gerda Wegener in "La Baionnette", 1916 (129) [Abb.]: Die Bekanntmachung des Todesurteils der Miss Cavell Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (130) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten verhaften in Frankreich einen Spion beim Signalgeben Zeichnung eines englischen Offiziers in "Illustrated London News", 1915 (131) [Abb.]: Der russische Militärattaché in Bern Oberst von Romejko-Gurko (x) im Dienst Aus Ronge, Kriegs- und Industriespionage, Amalthea-Verlag (133) [Abb.]: Die Spionin im Kurierabteil Zeichnung (135) [Abb.]: Brief des russischen Generalstabes an Oberst Redl Aus Ronge, Kriegs- und Industriespionage, Amalthea-Verlag (136) [Abb.]: Oberst Redl Photo aus M. Hirschfeld, Geschlechtskunde (137) [2 Abb.]: Russische Konfidentin (Ruthenin) (1)in der Stadt (2)an der Front Aus Ronge, Kriegs- und Industriespionage, Amalthea-Verlag (139) [Abb.]: Schnelljustiz gegen Spione in Galizien Photographische Aufnahme (140) [Abb.]: Ein Exempel wird statuiert Zeichnung (141) [Abb.]: Auch die Kenntnis des Aufenthaltes eines Spions kostet das Leben Plakat aus Russisch-Polen Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (143) [Abb.]: Damenduell in Paris 1916 Zeichnung aus "La Baionnette" ( - ) [Abb.]: Hinrichtung eines Südslaven Photographische Aufnahme (145) [2 Abb.]: (1)Irma Straub, die gefürchtetste deutsch Spionin des Weltkrieges Photographische Aufnahme (2)Augustine - Joséphine A., eine in Nantes hingerichtete Spionin (146) [Abb.]: Deutsche Bekanntmachung im besetzten Nordfrankreich Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (147) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eugéne T . in Gesellschaft eines ihrer Liebhaber (wahrscheinlich deutscher Spion) (2)Der deutsche Geheimkrieg gegen Frankreichs Armee Das deutsche Fräulein: "Merk dirs, Kleine, Kinder zur Welt zu bringen ist eine Dummheit - du wirst das später verstehen!" Zeichnung von P. Portelette in "La Baionnette", 1916 (148) Siebzehntes Kapitel Der Drill Sadismus und Masochismus im Drill - Erotik in Verbrechen und Strafe - Hinrichtung zur Kriegszeit - Psychologie der Fahnenflucht - Vorgesetzte und Untergebene (149) [Abb.]: Kriegsgreuel einst wie jetzt Aus "Los desastres de la Guerra" von Francisco Coya (1746 - 1828) (149) [Abb.]: Manneszucht Zeichnung (150) [Abb.]: Offiziers- und Mannschaftsdienst Zeichnung (151) [3 Abb.]: (1)(2)Gestörtes Rendezvous oder die stramme Ehrenbezeigung Zeichnung von Puttkammer in "Lustige Blätter", 1917 (3)Äh, bei Etappenbelichtung, Krieg jöttliche Einrichtung Hurra, bei Lieb und Suff immer feste druff!! Aus "Hallo! Die große deutsche Revue", Bilderbuch zur Reichstagswahl 1924 (152) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Militarismus Russische Karikatur von J. Griselli in "Solnze Rossij" 1915 (153) [Abb.]: "Wie soll ich ihn nur aufmerksam machen, daß die Frau nicht standesgemäß ist?" Zeichnung von Rajki in "Le Rire rouge",1916 (154) [Abb.]: Willies letztes Aufgebot Aus dem Bilderbuch "The sad experience of big and little Willie", London (155) [Abb.]: Erziehung zum Blutdurst im englischen Heer - "Hau hin! Bring ihn um! Du kitzelst ihn ja nur!" Zeichnung von F. Reynolds in "Punch", 1918 (156) [Abb.]: "Wenn die Soldaten nicht solche Dummköpfe wären, würden sie mir schon längst davongelaufen sein" (Fridericus Rex) Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Abrechnung folgt" (157) [Abb.]: Erziehung zur Wehrhaftigkeit Zeichnung (158) [Abb.]: Die Offiziere trinken - die Mannschaft draußen zitterte vor Kälte Zeichnung (159) [Abb.]: Das Kriegsgericht Kupferstich von Jacques Callot (1594 - 1635) (160) [Abb.]: Blutrausch und Geschlecht Zeichnung von P. Nanteuil, Pairs 1916 ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Sturmangriff Zeichnung von Ch. Fouqueray in "L'Illustration", 1915 (161) [Abb.]: Moderne Sklaverei Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Bilder aus dem Alltagsleben" (162) [Abb.]: Die Frau des Majors und ihre Zofe Zeichnung (163) [Abb.]: Aus "Sourire de France", 1917 (164) [Abb.]: Französische "Nettoyeurs" an der Arbeit Zeichnung (165) [Abb.]: Aus großer Zeit . und die, denen die Verbindungen zur Kirche, Militarismus und Kapital fehlten, die nahm der Herr zu sich Zeichnung von J. Danilowatz in "Faun", 1919 (166) [Abb.]: Angebunden! Zeichnung (167) [Abb.]: Der Feldherr in der Kaserne und zu Hause Zeichnung (168) [Abb.]: Lustmord im Bilde Aus der Kriegsmappe des französischen Zeichners J. S. Domergue "Die deutschen Greuel" (169) [Abb.]: Aus großer Zeit - Verdiensttauglich! Zeichnung (170) [Abb.]: Wie die Kriegspropaganda arbeitet Dem auf dem Bilde ersichtlichen russischen Unteroffizier sollen die Deutschen die Ohren abgeschnitten haben. (!) Wenigstens wurde das Bild mit diesem Kommentar in einer Anzahl Ententezeitschriften veröffentlicht. Aus "The Graphic", 1915 (171) [Abb.]: Das Spielzeug für brave Kriegskinder (172) [Abb.]: Notzucht Zeichnung von H. Paul, Paris 1916 (173) [Abb.]: Ein französischer Soldat zeigt den Deutschen drüben sein auf Bajonett aufgespießtes Brot Zeichnung eines englischen Soldaten 1916 (174) [2 Abb.]: Kriegslüge und Photographie (1)Die Originalaufnahme, in einer englischen Zeitung veröffentlicht, zeigt den russischen Einfall in Ungarn. (2)Die retouchierte Wiedergabe in der "Wiener Illustrierten Zeitung" soll bereits den Zusammenbruch der Russen in Galizien darstellen. Aus "L'Illustration", 1915 (175) [Abb.]: "Um Gotteswillen, was treibt ihr hier?" - "Wir machen einen Gasüberfall" Aus "Punch", 1916 (176) [Abb.]: Die Streichholzkrise Zeichnung von G. Léonnec, Paris 1917 ( - ) [Abb.]: Knüppelpost, durch die französische Truppen die Deutschen zur Übergabe aufforderten Photographische Aufnahme (177) [Abb.]: Die Rednerkunst im Kriege Holzschnitt (178) [Abb.]: Ist der Krieg schon zu Ende? - Hausfassade mit Kriegsgreueln in Leipzig Photographische Aufnahme, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (179) [Abb.]: Der Zensor Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Glühlichter", Wien 1915 (180) [Abb.]: Vor der Schändung Aus der sadistischen Mappe von J. S. Domergue, "Les Atrocités Allemandes", 1915 (181) [Abb.]: Der Herr hat's gegeben, das Volk hat's genommen Zeichnung von Roland in "Faun", 1919 (182) Achtzehntes Kapitel Die Propaganda Die zwei Kategorien der Haß- und Lügenpropaganda - Haß und Sadismus in Literatur, Kunst und Pornographie - Wie Frauen und Kinder hassen - Die unbeabsichtigte Lüge im Weltkrieg - Massenpsychose in den Franktireurkämpfen - Einige sado-erotische Kriegslügen - Sexuelle Anwürfe gegen den Feind: die "deutsche" Päderastie und die "französischen" Perversitäten (183) [Abb.]: Der Sadismus in Kriegszeichnungen Das Blatt, der Mappe "Les Atrocités Allemandes" von J. S. Domergue entnommen, zeigt die Hinrichtung eines belgischen Soldaten, dem drei Deutsche den Halswirbel brechen. Der Bericht und seine Darstellung sind gleichermaßen bezeichnend für die sadistische Phantasie der Zeit (183) [Abb.]: Die Presse im Kriege Holzschnitt (184) [4 Abb.]: Vier Blätter aus der italienischen Mappe "Danza macabra". Die vor Italiens Kriegseintritt veröffentlichten, gegen alle Kriegsteilnehmer gerichteten Zeichnungen sind ausgesprochen sadistischer Art (185) [Abb.]: Deutsche Gedenkmünze - der Haßgesang in Metall Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (186) [Abb.]: Der Triumph des Hasses Zeichnung von Gordon M. Forsyth in "Labour Leader", 1915 (187) [Abb.]: Eine typische deutschfeindliche Hetzkarikatur Zeichnung von Emilio Kupfer in "Critica", Buenos Aires, 1915 (188) [2 Gedichte]: (1)Richard Dehmel wird nicht leugnen können, daß er einmal ein Gedicht geschrieben hat "An mein Volk": (2)Heute ist er Freiwilliger geworden und seine Begeisterung entzündet sich an dem Bersten des Schrapnells, an dem Zerschmettern des Fendes: (188) [Abb.]: "Wie sie Krieg führen!" Hetzgemälde (189) [Gedicht]: So kommt Arno Holz zu seinem "deutschen Schnadahüpfel": (189) [Gedicht]: Erwähnt sei noch H. Vierordts Aufruf "Deutschland, hasse"! (190) [Abb.]: Beitrag zur Franktireurpsychose: In Nordfrankreich werden Geiseln ausgehoben Plakat aus der Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (190) [Lied]: So, Sudermann, der über Nacht zum Bänkelsänger geworden war, mit einem Lied, das, von Humperdinck vertont, im Berliner Theater des Westens unter lebhafter Beteiligung des Publikums vorgetragen wurde: (190) [Abb.]: Neun Deutsche und eine Französin Aus der sadistischen Kriegsmappe "Les Atrocités Allemandes" (191) [Lied]: Das Lied, als dessen Herausgeber die "Vereinigung der Kunstfreunde" zeichnet, lautet: (191) [Gedicht]: Alfons Petzold schreibt: (191) [3 Gedichte]: (1)So feuerte ein dichtfroher französischer General, der wahrscheinlich niemals in der Kampflinie war, dafür aber allem Anschein nach als Sadist anzusprechen ist, seine Soldaten mit folgenden Versen zum Kampfe an: (2)Und in einem anderen "Chanson de route" überschriebenen Gedicht: (3)Der Choral der Gepeitschten. (192) [Abb.]: Flieger über Paris Zeichnung von A. Vallée in "La Vie Parisienne", 1918 ( - ) [Abb.]: Wie sie sich begeilen Zeichnung aus der sadistischen Hetzmappe von J. S. Domergue "Die deutschen Greuel", Paris 1915 (193) [Abb.]: Die Schreckensnacht in Löwen Französische Propagandapostkarte (194) [Abb.]: Die französische Propaganda gegen deutsche Waren. "Der Boche, der gemordet und geplündert hat und der Geschäftsvertreter, der seine Ware anbietet, sind ein und dieselbe Person" Nach dem Original im "Musée Leblanc", Paris (195) [Abb.]: Unterhaltung in Mußestunden Hetzkarikatur aus dem italienischen Kriegsalbum "Gli Unni e gli altri", Mailand 1915 (196) [Gedicht]: Wir zitieren als Beispiel ein Gedicht von Pierre Chapelle aus dem Jahre 1917 "L'horrible conception": (197) [Abb.]: Ein Beitrag zum Stahlbadhumor: Eine als Postkarte verbreitete Todesanzeige (198) [Abb.]: Das französische Mobilisierungsplakat in der Pariser Straße. Darunter gleich ein Plakat der Hetzpropaganda Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (199) [Abb.]: Die Stunde des Morgenhasses bei einer deutschen Familie Aus "Punch", 1915 (200) [Abb.]: Serbischer Knabe als Soldat Photo aus "La France héroique", Éd. Larousse, Paris (201) [Abb.]: Wie Kinder hassen! Zeichnung eines achtjährigen griechischen Mädchens. Der niedergestochene Feind ist ein Bulgare Aus "Fantasio", 1916 (202) [Abb.]: Helden fern vom Schuß "Haltet stand, ihr tapferen Soldaten - wir verspritzen begeistert unsere beste Tinte - tut ihr dasselbe mit eurem Blut!" Zeichnung von R. Herrmann, 1915 (203) [Lied]: Fast alle von uns hatten Frauen oder Geliebte, die zu Hause auf uns warteten, und es war ergreifend, eine Schar von Männern, deren Leben neun Pence von einem Pfund wert war, die Ballade singen zu hören: (203) [Lied]: Im übrigen stehe hier das unbestritten beliebteste und meistgesungene Lied der amerikanischen und englischen Soldaten des Weltkrieges, eine prächtige Blüte der Friedenssehnsucht: (203) [Abb.]: Englische Unschuld "O Mutter, ich möchte so gerne ein Engel sein!" - "Warum?" - "Weil ich dann fliegen und Bomben auf die Germans werfen könnte!" Aus "Punch", 1915 (204) [Abb.]: Von Pferden zerrissen Die Zeichnung, aus der sadistischen Hetzmappe von J. S. Domergue, "Die deutschen Greuel", zeigt die Hinrichtung eines französischen Offiziers, die zwar gemeldet wurde, aber natürlich niemals stattfand (205) [Abb.]: Russische Kinder spielen Soldaten Photo aus "Solnze Rossij", Petrograd 1915 (206) [Abb.]: Pariser Straßenplakat für einen deutschfeindlichen Roman aus den ersten Kriegswochen, von Abel Truchet Nach dem Original im Musée Leblance, Paris (207) [Abb.]: Die Französin zum französischen Offizier: Bring mir einen neuen Gummibusen aus Paris - der alte ist kaputt." - Der Offizier: "Ich schicke ihn ins Kriegsmuseum - es heißt ohnedies, die Deutschen schneiden unseren Frauen die Brüste ab!" Zeichnung (208) [Abb.]: Der erotische Kitsch in der Kriegspostkarten-Industrie der Entente ( - ) [Abb.]: Wo die Kriegsgreuel erfunden wurden Zeichnung (209) [Abb.]: Mit den Augen des italienischen Kriegskarikaturisten Zeichnung von Cesare Piris, 1916 (210) [4 Abb.]: Indische Kriegskarikaturen (1)Deutschland wird erdrosselt (2)Der britische Löwe und der Hunne (3)Indien betet für Englands Sieg (4)Indien und England einig Aus dem Witzblatt "The Hindi Punch", Bombay 1916 (211) [Abb.]: Feuilletonisten an die Front! "Behalten werden sie uns gewiß nicht. Wie könnten wir denn die Psychologie des Schützengrabens täglich beschreiben, wenn wir sie einmal selbst erleben müßten?" Zeichnung von Carl Josef in "Muskete", 1915 (212) [Abb.]: Anzeige einer Ausstellung über die "deutschen Verbrechen" in Paris (1917) Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (213) [Abb.]: D'Annunzios Manuskript zu seinem beim Flug über Wien abgeworfenen Flugzettel (214) [Abb.]: Der englische Schauspieler Salisbury als Wilhelm II. in einer englischen Kriegsposse, 1915 in London aufgeführt Phot. Foulshalm & Bonfield (215) [Abb.]: Die niedliche Marneschlacht Zeichnung von Hansi, 1915 (216) [Abb.]: Die Vergewaltigung Serbiens Nach einem Gemälde (217) [3 Abb.]: Das Hinterland soll Tabak, Zucker und Leder sparen! Plakatentwürfe französischer Schulkinder (218) [Gedicht]: Auch ein französisches, in einem Schulbuch abgedrucktes Gedicht von Flament berichtet in schlichten Worten: (218) [Abb.]: Der Haßgesang! Zeichnung von David Winar, London 1915 (219) [Abb.]: Plakat einer Ausstellung des begabten Kriegszeichners und Deutschenhassers Louis Raemaekers in Paris (1916) Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (221) [Abb.]: Französisches Plakat gegen den Ankauf deutscher Waren Nach dem Original im Musée Leblance, Paris (223) [Gedicht]: Ponsonby zitiert ein patriotisches Gedicht aus einem erst kürzlich erschienenen Band, worin die Leistungen des englischen Heeres im Kriege also gefeiert werden: (224) [Abb.]: Eine Kundgebung englischer Kinder zugunsten des freiwilligen Eintritts in die Armee - (Auf der Tafel "Mein Papa ist an der Front!") Aus "Illustrated London News", 1915 (224) [Abb.]: Erotische Karikatur auf die Entente Der Lord-Ober des Nachtcafés zum Viererverband: "Meine Herren, verhalten Sie sich nicht gar so neutral. Die Damen verlangen kein Geld, sondern bezahlen sogar ihre Liebhaber." Zeichnung von G. Stieborsky in "Muskete", September 1915 ( - ) Neunzehntes Kapitel Die Verrohung Regression als Kriegsfolge - Das Verhältnis der kriegsführenden Menscheit zum Tode - Schmutz und Laus im Schützengraben - Alkohol und Nikotin im Kriege - Verbrecher und Psychopathen in den Heeren - Religiöse Wiedergeburt oder Hochkonjunktur im Aberglauben? - Die erotische Verrohung (225) [Abb.]: Verrohung im Bilde Französische Karikatur auf die Fleischnot in Deutschland. Aus "La Baionnette", 1916 (225) [Abb.]: Englisches Familienidyll zur Kriegszeit - Die Damen wetteifern in der Herstellung von Dumdumgeschossen Aus dem "Simplicissimus", 1914 (226) [Abb.]: Kosaken verfolgen deutsche Soldaten, die in einem polnischen Dorf - Gänse requiriert haben Zeichnung von J. Waldimirow in "The Graphic", 1916 (227) [Abb.]: Der Papst und das Diplomatenkorps aller Länder beten in Rom für den Frieden Photographische Aufnahme (1915) (228) [Abb.]: Die beiden Geschlechter im Kriege Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", Wien 1915 (229) [Abb.]: Battisti und seine Henker Eine berühmte Aufnahme, die in Italien zu Ehren Battistis, in Österreich zur Abschreckung vor Landesverrat massenhaft als Postkarte verbreitet wurde (230) [Abb.]: "Herr Huber, n'Großvater haben's g'halten!" Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", Wien, 1915 (231) [Abb.]: So gebet dem Kaiser, was des Kaisers ist - und Gott, was Gottes ist Zeichnung (232) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Segen Zeichnung (2)Nenette und Rintintin, die wundertätigen Fetische der französichen Soldaten Aus "La Baionnette", 1918 (233) [Abb.]: Ein italienischer Priester segnet die Kanone Photographische Aufnahme, in "The Graphic", 1916, mit folgendem Zitat aus einer Rede Salandras veröffentlicht: "Ein atavistischer Rückfall in primitive Barbarei ist viel schwerer für uns, die wir zwanzig Jahrhunderte Kultur mehr hinter uns haben, als unsere Gegner" (234) [Abb.]: Eisernes Kreuz als Verzierung überall Eine kleine Kollektion von Kriegsgeschmacklosigkeiten (235) [Abb.]: Weihnachtsverbrüderung zwischen französischen und deutschen Soldaten Zeichnung eines französischen Frontsoldaten (1915) (236) [Abb.]: Russische Popen besprengen die Truppen vor dem Abgang an die Front mit Weihwasser Zeichnung von A. Garratt in "The Graphic", 1915 (237) [Abb.]: Der Feldkurat Zeichnung (238) [Abb.]: Die Kirche im Krieg Holzschnitt (239) [Abb.]: Kriegsannonce einer Wiener Likörfabrik (240) [Abb.]: Kriegskinder spielen Bilderbogen von Raphael Kirchner, Paris 1916 ( - ) [Abb.]: "Der Weg des Ruhmes" Französische Greuelkarikatur auf die Trunksucht im deutschen Heer. Aus "Le Rire Rouge", 1915 (241) [Abb.]: Läuse fraßen im Schützengraben den Soldaten auf - im Hinterland boten sie Anlaß zu solchen Spässen (242) [Abb.]: Gesellschaftsspiel bei der Kriegsmarine Zeichnung eines Kriegsteilnehmers in der Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (243) [Abb.]: Granatformen zum Hausgebrauch Photo aus "Geschichte des Völkerkrieges", Verlag Müller Nachf., Soest (244) [Abb.]: Mensch, Gott und Gaskrieg Szene aus dem russischen Film "Der Mann, der sein Gedächtnis verlor" (245) [Abb.]: Fronleichnamsgebet in einer deutschen Bomben beschädigten Kirche Zeichnung von J. Simont in "L'Illustration", 1918 (246) [Abb.]: Das Spiel mit Leichenteilen im Schützengraben Kriegsphantasie von L. Gedö 1916 (247) [Abb.]: Kriegsreklame einer ungarischen Bierbrauerei Plakat in der Sammlung der Nationalbibliothek, Wien (248) [Abb.]: Der Tschiksammler - ein Typus aus der Zeit der Tabaknot im Hinterland Zeichnung von R. Herrmann, 1917 (249) [Abb.]: Kinder hinter der französischen Front werden mit Gasmasken ausgerüstet (250) [Abb.]: Seite aus einem von Bédier in Faksimile veröffentlichten deutschen Soldatentagebuch, deren Inhalt sich auf Vergewaltigung bezieht Aus Bédier, Les crimes allemandes, Paris 1915 (251) [Abb.]: Einzug in eine polnische Stadt Zeichnung (252) [Abb.]: "Wie stolz sie einmal in der Heimat auf ihren Sieg sein werden!" Zeichnung aus "La Baionnette", 1916 (253) [Abb.]: Das Begräbnis zweier von Zeppelins getöteter Kinder Photographische Aufnahme (254) [Abb.]: Eine Strecke des Weges der deportierten Armenier, in der Nähe von Angora Sammlung des Mechitaristenstiftes, Wien (255) [Werbung]: Setzen wir also die Original-Anzeige hierher: (255) [Abb.]: Frauenraub Zeichnung (256) [Abb.]: Wilhelm II. in der russischen Karikatur. (Man beachte das Überwiegen des tierisch-satanistischen Elementes!) Fünf Blätter aus der Mappe "Wojna russkich s njemzami", Petrograd 1915 ( - ) [Abb.]: Worüber der Klerus sich ausschweigt: die Armeniergreuel Zeichnung (257) [Abb.]: "'s war so a zwölf vom 36 er Regiment" Zeichnung (258) [Abb.]: Szene aus dem Balkankrieg Zeichnung aus der Bildermappe "Balkangreuel" (259) [Abb.]: Der "Koltschaksche Handschuh" Koltschaksche Truppen zogen Gefangenen die Haut von den Händen und ließen ihre Oper verbluten. Originalphotographie (260) [Abb.]: "Bordell und Notzuchtslegende" Zeichnung (261) [Abb.]: "Die will ich haben!" Aus "Los desastres de la guerra" (262) Zwanzigstes Kapitel Grausamkeit und Sadismus im Weltkrieg Moderne und historische kriegsgreuel - Mordlust, Lustmord und Verstümmelung - Die primitiven Völker - Südslawische Kriegsbräuche - Die Armeniergreuel - Die Notzucht im Weltkrieg und die Frauen - Das Kapitel der Kriegskinder (263) [Abb.]: Der Zeppelin kommt! Pariser Straßenszene aus dem Kriege. Zeichnung von H. Lanos in "The Graphic", 1915 (263) [Abb.]: "Siehst du, Jumbi, zu uns kommen diese weißen Leite und predigen Nächstenliebe und sie selber töten hundertmal mehr, als sie auffressen können" Zeichnung von R. Herrmann in "Glühlichter", Wien 1915 (264) [Abb.]: In London lehrt man die Kinder, wie sie sich bei Zeppelinüberfällen zu verhalten haben Photographische Aufnahme (265) [Abb.]: Krieg! Zeichnung aus dem Balkankriege. Sammlung Prof. Fr. S. Krauss, Wien (266) [Abb.]: Serbien 1915 Nach einem Gemälde (267) [Abb.]: Der Neger mit der Zahnbürste Federzeichnung eines französischen Soldaten (268) [Abb.]: Vergast Zeichnung von Steven Spurrier in "The Graphic", 1915 (269) [Abb.]: Opfer des Ruhmes: Mangels Kohlen wirft Frankreich seine 17 jährigen ins Feuer Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1917 (270) [Abb.]: Die Zeppelins im Anzug! Zeichnung von David Wilson in "The Graphic", 1915 (271) [Abb.]: Gasvergiftete Soldaten, halb wahnsinnig, winden sich auf dem Boden vor dem Feldlazarett Photographische Aufnahme, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (272) [Abb.]: Zimmer in einem belgischen Schloß Photographische Aufnahme, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (273) [Abb.]: "Kolossal! Auch Frauen und Kinder gibt's darunter!" Französische Propagandapostkarte, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (274) [Abb.]: Der Zukunftskrieg Zeichnung (275) [Gedicht]: dann leistete er aber auch noch ein übriges: (275) [Abb.]: Eine Frau in Verdun Aus "The Graphic", 1916 (276) [Lied]: fing laut zur allgemeinen Erheiterung seiner Kampf- und Leidgenossen folgendes Lied zu singen an. Es ist eigentlich eine Verhöhnung des Krieges. (277) Sonstiges (277) [Abb.]: Der Sohn des Grauens Zeichnung von Michael Gábor, 1915 (278) [Abb.]: Mord aus der Luft Zeichnung (279) [Abb.]: Kreuzland, Kreuzland über alles: Die Waisen Zeichnung (280) [Abb.]: Wenn Deutschland Bulgarien als Verbündeten weiterhaben will, so muß es sich in die Rolle Salomos versetzen und entscheiden, ob das Kind (Dobrutschka) entzweigeschnitten werden soll, wie die Türkei es will, oder lebendig seiner wahren Mutter übergeben werden soll Aus einem bulgarischen Kriegsbilderbogen, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (281) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französisches Plakat Zur Ankündigung bombenfester Keller (2)Der Krieg mordet die Symbole des Friedens Kundmachung der deutschen Kommandantur in Kowno Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (282) [Abb.]: Der frisch-fröhliche Gaskrieg Zeichnung (283) [Abb.]: Stilleben in Schabatz nach Abzug des österreichischen Heeres Aus "L'Illustration", 1915 (284) [Lied]: ein altes Lied, das über die meuchlerische Ermordung des Cengic Smailaga durch die Schwarzenbegler berichtet. Da heißt es: (284) [Abb.]: Ein Kriegskind von Soldaten in den Trümmern eines abgebrannten Hauses aufgefunden Belgische Postkarte, Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (285) [Abb.]:"Sie gehen schon wieder von Wien fort?" - "O ja, und wie gern! Sie müssen nämlich wissen, daß die wienerische Gemütlichkeit jetzt in Galizien ist." Zeichnung von Willy Stiborsky in "Muskete", 1915 (286) [Abb.]: Wie die "wienerische Gemütlichkeit" in Galizien aussah Wegen angeblicher Spionage gehenkte Frauen Photographische Aufnahme (287) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Olymp: Mars in neuer Rüstung Karikatur auf den Gaskrieg von J. Kuhn-Régnier in "Fantasio", 1916 (288) [5 Abb.]: Plakate der ungarischen Revolution und Gegenrevolution Obere Reihe: (1)1. Gegen den k. u. k. Stadtkommandanten von Budapest, Lukacsics, der knapp vor dem Umsturz eine große Anzahl Deserteure hinrichten ließ. (2)2. "Zu den Waffen!" Aufruf zum Eintritt in die Rote Armee der Räteregierung. - Untere Reihe: (3)1. Wahlplakat der Sozialdemokraten unter der Károlyi-Regierung. (4)2. "Schufte! Habt ihr das gewollt?" Plakat zur Proklamation der Räteregierung. (5)3. "Sie waschen sich." Plakat der Reaktion nach dem Sturz der Räteregierung. ( - ) [Abb.]: Armenische Bäuerinnen auf dem Weg zur arabischen Wüste Sammlung des Mechitaristenstiftes, Wien (289) [Abb.]: Deportierte armenische Kinder in der Wüste, dem Hungertod entgegenharrend Sammlung des Mechitaristenstiftes, Wien (290) [Abb.]: Auf dem Wege zur Deportation verhungerte Armenier Sammlung des Mechitaristenstiftes, Wien (291) [Abb.]: Die Armeniergreuel Englische Karikatur aus "Punch", 1916 (293) [Abb.]: Eine armenische Mutter, die mit ihren zwei Kindern verhungert am Wege liegen lieb Aufnahme deutscher Soldaten in der Türkei, 1915 Sammlung des Mechitaristenstiftes, Wien (295) [Abb.]: Die Kinder hungern Zeichnung (297) [Abb.]: "Wer ist der Vater?" Zeichnung (299) [2 Gedichte]: (1)Ein französisches Gedicht sagt: (2)So jung die Wissenschaft der Sexualpsychologie, so alt ist diese Erkenntnis, die schon vor zweitausend Jahren den Liebeslehrer Ovid seine Jünger den Rat erteilen läßt: (300) [Abb.]: Die "deutsche Notzucht" Zeichnung in "Le Mot",1915 (301) [Abb.]: "Mir scheint, du bist nur ein Kaffehaus-Schwarzer - Herzklopfen könnte man bei dir auch nicht bekommen" Zeichnung (302) [Abb.]: Liebesszene Zeichnung (303) [Abb.]: Tröste dich Kleine, wir werden sagen, ein Deutscher hätte dich vergewaltigt!" Zeichnung ( - ) [Abb.]: U-Boot-Ungeheuer Zeichnung von H. Lanos in "The Graphic", 1915 (305) [Abb.]: Die Opfer eines deutschen Fliegerüberfalles im Dezember 1914: ein Hirt und zwei Lämmer Photographische Aufnahme (306) [Abb.]: Die Nacht des Urlaubers - Zeppelinalarm in Paris Zeichnung von C. Hérouard in "La Vie Parisienne", 1918 (307) Einundzwanzigstes Kapitel Die Erotik der Umsturzzeit Die Frauen in der Revolution - Russische Liebesleben im Krieg und Bürgerkrieg - Der Sadismus in der Gegenrevolution - Prostitution und Liebesleben im besetzten Rheinland - Schwarze Schmach und Reparationskinder (309) [Abb.]:Ordnung und Ruhe Zeichnung (309) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Revolution ist der Friede Zeichnung von R. Minor, New York (2)Verbrüderung zwischen deutschen und russischen Soldaten an der Dünaburgfront, während Miljukow den Krieg bis zum Siege fortsetzen will ("A. I. Z.") (310) [Abb.]: Der letzte Strich des Zensors Zeichnung von Trier in "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (311) [Abb.]: Feindliche Flugblätter ermutigen zur Revolution Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (312) [Abb.]: Feindliche Flugblätter ermutigen zur Revolution Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (313) [Abb.]: Illegale deutsche Zeitungen während des Krieges (314) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Fetzen Papier Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (2)Postkarte aus dem ersten Nachkriegswochen Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (315) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus den Januartagen Berlins Photographische Aufnahme (2)Berlin, Januar 1919 Photographische Aufnahme (316) [Abb.]: Berliner Straßenbild aus den Tagen der Bürgerkrieges Photographische Aufnahme (317) [Abb.]: Der Bürgerkrieg Aus "Die Pleite", Zürich 1923 (318) [2 Abb.]: (1)Szene aus dem Bürgerkrieg in Mitteldeutschland Photographische Aufnahme (2)Im Zweifel "Mein Gott, wenn ich nur wüßte, ob das eine Filmaufnahme oder ein Putschversuch ist." Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (319) [Abb.]: Arbeitslos durch die Revolution Zeichnung von S. Heilemann in "Lustige Blätter", 1918 (320) [Abb.]: Die Dame und der Rotarmist Zeichnung ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ansichtskarte aus München 1918 Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (2)Auf dem Strich der Verfassung Politische Karikatur aus dem Jahre 1919 (321) [2 Abb.]: (1)Krieg und Frieden Karikatur (2)Auf dem österreichischen Aussterbeetat Zeichnung von F. Goebel in "Faun", 1919 (322) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ententemission in Wien arbeitet Zeichnung von K. Benedek in "Faun", 1919 (2)Plakat gegen das Frauenwahlrecht Zeichnung (323) [Abb.]: "Nach uns der Kommunismus!" Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Die Pleite", 1924 (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)"Jetzt soll s' kommen, die Volksehr, ich bin gewappnet." Zeichnung von F. Goebel in "Faun", 1919 (2)Deutsches Wahlplakat Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (325) [2 Abb.]: (1)Clémenceau:"Wie, Sie gehen mit der neuen Gesellschaft schwanger? Die werde ich Ihnen schon abtreiben!" Aus "L'Assiette au Beurre", 1919 (2)Der Friede, eine Idylle Zeichnung (326) [Abb.]: Der Friedensathlet Russische Karikatur (327) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Kommunist "Laßt sie doch sozialisieren, Kinder, laßt sie doch sozialisieren! Ich besitze nichts weiter im Überfluß wie Gallensteine, und die teil' ich gerne!" Zeichnung von F. Jüttner in "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (2)Das französische Siegesplakat "Clémenceau und Foch haben sich um das Vaterland verdient gemacht." Archives photographiques d'art et d'histoire, Paris (328) [Abb.]: Dublin nach sieben Tagen Revolution Aus "Illustrated London News", 1916 (329) [Abb.]: Der Zeichner als Prophet Die Stimme Ludwig XVI.: "Sie froh, Romanow! Kerenski ist kein Robespierre!" Zeichnung von Trier in "Lustige Blätter", 1917 (330) Nach Rasputins Tod Die Petersburger Fürstinnen 1 bis 6: "Ja, ja, mein Kind, nun hast du keinen Vater mehr!" Zeichnung von G. Müller-Schulte in "Lustige Blätter",1917 (331) [Abb.]: Zar Nikolaus II. im russischen Hauptquartier Aus "L'Illustration", 1917 (332) [Abb.]: Wenn der russische Bär Angst kriegt Aus "Glühlichter", 1915 (333) [Abb.]: In Petersburg Der Adjutant: "Majestät, wozu hier diese Fortifikationen? Nach Petersburg wird doch die deutsche Armee nicht kommen." Der Zar: "Die deutsche nicht, aber die russische." Zeichnung aus "Labour Leader", 1915 (334) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Wrangel wäscht sich die Hand Zeichnung von George Grosz in "13 Jahre Mord" (2)Von Koltschak ermordete russische Bauern Aus "An Alle", 10 Jahre Sowjetunion (335) [Abb.]: Der Auftakt zur russischen Revolution: Das Volk Petersburgs plündert Lebensmittelgeschäfte ("A. I. Z.") (336) [2 Abb.]: Bilder aus den Tagen der gegenrevolutionären Ausschreitungen in Ungarn Zeichnungen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Typus aus dem Todesbataillon Kerenskis Aus dem russischen Film "10 Tage, die die Welt erschütterten" (2)Auf der Strecke des russischen weißen Terrors Russische Zeichnung (337) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Tapfere aus Kerenskis Frauenbataillon Aus dem russ. Film "10 Tage, die die Welt erschütterten" (2)Der russische Bourgeois: "Die Arbeiter essen Kaviar, denen geht's gut!" Aus der russischen Zeitschrift "Krassnaja Niwa" (Rote Wiese) (338) [Abb.]: Starkes und schwaches Geschlecht in der russischen Revolution Zeichnung (339) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Budapester Ententemissionen melden: "In Ungarn gibt es keinen weißen Terror." Zeichnung von Vértes, 1919 (2)Transdanubische Landschaft 1919 Zeichnung von Vértes in "Bilder aus der ungarischen Hölle" (340) [4 Abb.]: Köpfe aus der russischen Revolution (1)Lenin (2)Lunatscharski (3)Tschitscherin Zeichnungen von Paul Robert in ""L'Illustration", 1918 (4)Plakat mohammedanischer Frauen in Taschkent für die Gleichberechtigung Aus "Das neue Rußland", 1927 (341) [2 Abb.]: (1)Titelblatt einer Broschüre über den Fall der Frau Hamburger, die nach dem Sturz der Budapester Räteregierung Opfer des gegenrevolutionären Sadismus wurde (2)Antisemitisches Plakat der ungarischen Gegenrevolution nach dem Sturz der Räteregierung. Die Figur auf dem Bilde soll Szamuely darstellen. Die Aufschrift lautet: "Haben wir dafür gekämpft?" Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (342) [Abb.]: Liebesszene aus den Tagen der ungarischen Gegenrevolution Zeichnung (343) [Abb.]: Propagandapostkarte von Matejko Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (344) [Abb.]: Rheinland 1919 Zeichnung (345) [Abb.]: Titelseite eines im besetzten Rheinland von Deutschen herausgegebenen französischen Witzblattes Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (346) [4 Abb.]: (1)(2)Die Ruhrbesetzung Französisches Plakat und deutsche Antwort Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (3)(4)Erotischer Notgeldschein, sogenannte Ruhrtaler Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (347) [Abb.]: Gebet des Besatzungskommandanten: "Lieber Gott, gib, daß die Deutschen möglichst lange nicht zahlen!" Aus "Le Rire du Poilus", 1923 Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (348) [Abb.]: Offiziere und Gemeine im französischen Besatzungsheer am Rhein Zeichnung von Jacquement in "Le Rire du Roilus", 1923 (349) [Abb.]: Lorelei: "Jetzt weiß ich, was soll es bedeuten, daß ich so traurig bin!" Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (350) [2 Abb.]: (1)"Und die deutschen Frauen am deutschen Rhein, Sie haben den Schwarzen zu Willen zu sein." Aus einem Flugblatt zu den preußischen Landtagswahlen 1921 (2)Nach dem Abzug der Engländer aus dem Rheinland "Unser Vaterland kann mit uns zufrieden sein. Wir haben dafür gesorgt, daß die Reparationszahler in Deutschland nicht alle werden." Zeichnung von Faludy in "Der Götz von Berlichingen", Wien 1930 (351) [Abb.]: Titelseite des deutschen Flugblattes "Notruf" gegen die schwarze Schmach Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (352) [Abb.]: Der schwarze Sturm Zeichnung ( - ) [Abb.]: Postkarte gegen die schwarze Schmach Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (353) [Abb.]: Jumbo, der Frauenfresser Zeichnung (355) [Abb.]: Postkarte gegen die schwarze Schmach Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (356) [Abb.]: Plakat gegen die schwarze Schmach Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (357) Zweiundzwanzigstes Kapitel Die Inflations- und Nachkriegsjahre Der Sinnestaumel: Heiratswut, Tanzepidemie, Rauschgiftseuche, Prostitution und Mädchenhandel nach dem Kriege - Erotische Straßenliteratur - Die Sexualreform und ihre Verwirklichung in Rußland - Die neuen Frauentypen: Flapper, Garçonne und die Frau von morgen (359) [Abb.]: Die Heimkehr der Vertriebenen Radierung (359) [Abb.]: Zweierlei Arbeitslose: Drinnen und draußen Zeichnung von J. Danilowatz in "Der Götz von Berlichingen", Wien 1919 (360) [Abb.]: Das Valuta-Mädel "Mein Schwede ist abgereist - nun kann ich mir zehn Deutsche suchen" Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1920 (361) [Abb.]: Nachkriegsidyll Zeichnung (362) [Abb.]: Das Morphium Zeichnung (363) [Abb.]: "Kindertransport" nach Rumänien (zum Thema: Mädchenhandel in der Nachkriegszeit) Zeichnung von F. Bayros, 1919 (364) [Abb.]: Der ertüchtigte Frauenkörper "Ihre Schwächen zeigt sie natürlich nicht öffentlich" Zeichnung von V. Weixler, 1920 (365) [Abb.]: Der Tanz auf dem Vulkan "Der Tanz ist wunderbar, bloß der Boden ist etwas heiß" Zeichnung von Lutz Ehrenberger in "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (366) [8 Abb.]: Der neue Anzug - eine Inflationstragödie (1)Bei noch so wenig Körperfülle bracht man dafür doch eine Hülle. (2)Der Anzug paßt von vornherein nicht gut in das Budget hinein. (3)Zu Ankaufszwecken meistens wir ein Pump und Vorschuß kombiniert. (4)Doch auch beim sorgsamsten Kalkül trifft heut kein Vorschuß in das Ziel. (5)Die Audienz beim "Kleiderkönig" ergab: das Geld ist viel zu wenig. (6)Man spart und wird beim Sparen reifer, doch auch der Kurs wird täglich steifer. (7)Die Kronen türmen sich zuhauf, doch nie langt's für den Kleiderkauf (8)Der neue Anzug blieb ihm fremd 's langt nicht mal mehr aufs Sterbehemd. Zeichnungen von L. Kmoch, Text von F. J. Gribitz, in "Faun", 1920 (367) [Abb.]: Soziale Umschichtung Der ehemalige Kriegslieferant auf der Heimfahrt von der Auktion: "Ja. den Galawagen hab ich gut gekauft, Rosalinde - ich fürchte bloß, sie wern uns mal für Wilhelm und Auguste halten!" Aus "Lustige Blätter", 1919 (368) [Abb.]: Rassenmischer Krieg Zeichnung ( - ) [Abb.]: Auch die Revolution hat ihr Gutes Der Kriegsgewinner in der Hofloge: "Laura, das Publikum guckt her, verneige dich huldvoll!" Zeichnung von Lutz Ehrenberger in "Lustige Blätter", Dezember 1918 (369) [Abb.]: Rassenmischung Von der Verbrüderung der Rassen halt' ich nichts. Höchstens die Babys hätten als Zebras eine schöne Varietézukunft Zeichnung (370) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Geheimnis Aus einer Mappe der Nachkriegserotik (2)Der Tanz der Gonokokken "Womit jemand sündigt - damit wird er geplagt" Zeichnung von Rob im "Faun" 1919 (371) [Abb.]: Freut euch des Lebens! Zeichnung von George Grosz in "Abrechnung folgt" (372) [Abb.]: Umsturzphilosophie "Heute müssen wir uns einen Rausch antrinken, daß wir die vielen Heimkehrer ein bißchen vergessen" Zeichnung (373) [Abb.]: Im Wartezimmer des Spezialisten Zeichnung (374) [Abb.]: Der Krieg geht in den Familien fort Zeichnung (375) [Abb.]: Der Triumphzug der Jazz Zeichnung (376) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kinderfürsorge in den Sowjetstaaten Die Moskauer Sammelstelle für Muttermilch, wo die säugenden Mütter ihren Überfluß an Milch abgeben (2)Frauensport in Sowjetrußland Russische Athletinnen trainieren zur Spartakiade ("A. I. Z.") (377) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die russische Propaganda gegen die kirchliche Trauung Zeichnung (2)Die russische Bäuerin verheizt die Ikone Zeichnung von Deni in "Bezboschnik" 1926 (378) [Abb.]: Frau Schesterkina vom Stamme der Mordwinen als Delegierte auf einem Sowjetkongreß (379) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Orientalin verhöhnt den alten Muselmann Karikatur von Deni in "Bezboschnik" 1924 (2)Mutterschaftsfürsorge in der Sowjetunion Aus "Mahnruf" 1930 (380) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die russische Schriftstellerin Sejfullina Aus "Das neue Rußland", 1927 (2)Eine berühmte russische Militärfliegerin: Nadeshda Sumarokowa Aus "Mahnruf" 1930 (381) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Arbeiterin lernt mit dem Gewehr umgehen Photographische Aufnahme (2)Die Sowjetdiplomatin und Schriftstellerin Kollontaj Karikatur von Paul Robert (Moskau, 1918) (382) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kinderfürsorge in Sowjetrußland Plakat gegen "schmutzige Kleidung, schlechte Ammen, dunkle Räume, schlechte Luft" (2)Russisches Fürsorgeplakat. "Warum trinkst du meine Milch ? Nährt dich denn deine Mutter nicht ?" (3)Säuglingsrevolution auf einem Sowjetplakat. "Wir verlangen: Schutz vor Fliegen, trockene saubere Windeln, Muttermilch, frische Luft und Sonnenlicht, gesunde Eltern!" Aus Rußland, Neuer Deutscher Verlag (383) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die muselmannische Frau auf dem Wege aus dem Harem Zeichnung von Deni aus "Bezboschnik" 1924 (2)Die antireligiöse Propaganda in Rußland Der Zeichner macht sich über das jüdische Osterzeremoniell lustig Zeichnung von Deni in "Bezboschnik" 1925 (384) [Abb.]: Tanzwut Zeichnung ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Frauenemanzipation in Rußland Samojedische Delegierte aus dem äußersten Norden der Sowjetunion auf einem Moskauer Parteikongreß Aus "Das neue Rußland" (385) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Befreiung der Orientalin Russische Zeitung (2)Den Schleier nieder! Die Befreiung der Orientalin Zeichnung von Deni in "Bezboschnik" 1926 (3)Die russische Kirche und die Frauen Russische Karikatur (386) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Mutter zapft sich Milch für darbende Säuglinge ab. Die so gewonnene Muttermilch wird von der Moskauer Sammelstelle in Flaschen abgeliefert (2)Bäuerin in Turkestan mit ihrer primitiven Kornhandmühle Aus "Das neue Rußland" 1928 (387) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Sowjetpropaganda gegen Taufe und Beschneidung Zeichnung von Deni in "Bezboschnik" 1924 (2)Die Russin politisiert Zeichnung von Ikoneikow in "Bezboschnik", 1924 (3)Der Pope und die abtrünnige Bäuerin Karikatur von Deni in "Bezboschnik", 1926 (388) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur Vermännlichung der Frau in der Nachkriegszeit: Amerikanische Universitätshörerinnen in Männerkleidung Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (2)Frau Valerie Smith, genannt Captain Barker eine Frau, die, als Mann verkleidet, jahrelang als Führer des englischen Faschismus tätig war Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (389) [Abb.]: Genießertum in der Nachkriegszeit Zeichnung (390) [Abb.]: Der Feinschmecker Aus einer Mappe der Nachkriegserotik (391) [2 Abb.]: (1)Früh um 5 Uhr. Zeichnung von Gorge Groß in "Das Gesicht der herrschenden Klasse" (2)Plakat gegen die Tanzwut Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (392) [2 Abb.]: (1)Frühlingserwachen Zeichnung (2)Nachkriegsprostitution: "Kommen Sie mit, Onkel, ich bin minderjährig" Zeichnung (393) [Abb.]: Moderner Akt Zeichnung von Egon Schiele, 1918 (394) [Abb.]: Nachkriegsmoral "Ich würde meiner Tochter nie erlauben, abends alleine auszugehen, wenn sie mir nicht versichert hätte, daß sie unter polizeilicher Aufsicht stehe" Zeichnung von Vértes, 1919 (395) [Abb.]: Französische Soldaten haben in Palaipolis im zweiten Kriegsjahr eine antike Statue entdeckt. Die Statue stellte den Liebesgott des Griechen Eros dar. Gleich wie der Liebe im Kriege die echte Zuneigung und Vergeistigung fehlte, war auch dieser Eros ein Torso ohne Arme und Kopf aus "L'Illustration", 1915 (397) [Gedicht]: Diese Zukunft spricht zu uns aus den schönen Versen des Dichters Hermann Claudius, in denen unsere Sittengeschichte des Weltkrieges ausklingen möge: (398) Anhang (399) I. Verbotene erotische Literatur im Kriege (399) [Abb.]: Kriegertraum Zeichnung von E. Hérouard in "La Vie Parisienne", 1917 (399) [Abb.]: Auf dem Friedhof von Ypern "Wofür haben wir uns gegenseitig ermordet?" Zeichnung von Rudolf Herrmann in "Bilder aus dem Alltagsleben" (400) [3 Abb.]: Kriegsnächte (1)Die blaue Nacht (2)Die weiße Nacht (3)Die rote Nacht Zeichnungen von C. Hérouard, Paris 1918 ( - ) [Abb.]: Zu den Waffen! Zeichnung von Alfred Roll, Paris (401) [Abb.]: Anstehen nach Kohlen, 1917 Zeichnung von H. Zille in "Kriegsmarmelade" (Die Veröffentlichung des Blattes war während des Krieges verboten) Mit freundl. Genehmigung des Neuen Deutschen Verlages (402) [Abb.]: Frankreich läßt die afrikanischen Untertanen Kriegsanleihen zeichnen Aus"L'Illustration", 1916 (403) [Abb.]: Wein, Weib und Gesang im Kriege Zeichnung (404) [Abb.]: Kriegsgreuel Zeichnung (405) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Sieger Holzschnitt (2)Etappenmädel Zeichnung (406) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schlachtvieh für das Kanonenfutter Französische Aufnahme (2)Abgesandte der Skupschtina setzen über den See von Skutari Aus "L'Illustration", 1916 (407) [3 Abb.]: (1)Schwarzweiße Liebe Aus "La Baionnette", 1916 (2)Exotische Gäste in Paris Aus "La Baionnette", 1916 (3)Japaner und Pariserin Zeichnung von A. Valès in "La Vie Parisienne", 1997 (408) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ernte der Geschosse Szene aus dem russischen Antikriegsfilm "Der Mann, der sein Gedächtnis verlor" (2)Saal eines Schlosses in Guè-a-Tresme mit dem für deutsche Offiziere bereiteten Mahl, das von einem feindlichen Überfall unterbrochen wurde Aus "L'Illustration", 1914 (409) [Tabelle]: Es entfielen (in Prozenten ausgedrückt) von den dauernder Prüfung unterworfenen Druckschriften auf (409) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Kellnerin der Offizierskasinos Französische Karikatur (2)Chaplin im Kriege "Warum geht der Mann nicht an die Front? Dort würde er stark und gesund werden." Zeichnung von Reynolds in "Punch", 1917 (410) [Tabelle]: Wegen des gleichen Delikts wurden 1924/25 bestraft in: (410) [Abb.]: Aber die Liebe Die Kriegshunde erwiesen sich im Nachrichtendienst als sehr nützlich. Oft aber werden sie, durch Liebe verblendet, zu Vaterlandsverrätern Zeichnung von E. O Petersen in "Simplicissimus", 1915 (411) [Abb.]: Titelseite einer französischen Schützengrabenzeitung, von der nur die erste, konfiszierte Nummer erschien Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (412) [Abb.]: Aus großer Zeit Zeichnung von U. Zille Mit freundl. Genehmigung des Neuen Deutschen Verlags, aus "Für alle!" (413) II. Die Kriegserotik in der Literatur. (414) [Gedicht]: Aus Herbert Lewandowski, "Der lachende Soldat". Geschrieben 1915. Bezüglich der Zahl der Kriegsopfer habe ich mich allerdings damals erheblich (zugunsten der Diplomatie) geirrt. (414) [Abb.]: Der Tod und das Mädchen (frei nach dem Lied von Schubert) Politische Zeichnung von Jordaan in "De Notenkraker", 1915 (414) [Abb.]: Reicht es? Reichte es nicht? Zeichnung (415) [2 Abb.]: (1)Frohes Wiedersehen (2)Estaminet hinter der Westfront Französische Frontzeichnung, 1915 (416) [2 Abb.]: (1)Traurige Trennung Zeichnung von E. Herouard in "Fantasio", 1916 (2)Windgeblähte Phantasien Zeichnung von A. Guyon in "Le Courire de France", 1918 (417) [Abb.]: Feldbräute rechts und links Zeichnung (418) [Abb.]: Geschlechtsnot Zeichnung (419) [Abb.]: Die Menschheit im Kriege Zeichnung (420) [Abb.]: Die Flucht des serbischen Stabschefs Putnik Albanien Aus "L'Illustration", 1916 (421) [Abb.]: Im Olymp "Fix Laudon, jetzt wird's mir schon selber zu dumm. Jeden Tag an einer neuen Front - da soll ein anderer Kriegsgott sein!" Zeichnung von D. R. André in "Glühlichter", 1915 (422) [2 Abb.]: (1)Brandstifterkollegium Gedenkmünze von K. Goetz, die Außenminister der Entente darstellend Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (2) Paris feiert den 14. Juli im letzten Kriegsjahr Titelzeichnung von J. Simont in "L'Illustration", 1918 (423) [Abb.]: Kriegsliebe "Nur mang mit de Ruhe, Kinna - Krawutschka, der Nächste!" Zeichnung (424) [Abb.]: Englisch-französisches Bündnis Zeichnung (425) [Abb.]: Die Schauspielerin Mlle. Chenal singt in der Pariser Opéra-Comique die Marseillaise Zeichnung (426) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten bewundern den Manneken piss in Brüssel Photo aus der Sammlung des Instituts für Sexualwissenschaft, Berlin (427) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rußland stellt sich schützend vor Serbien Italienische Karikatur auf den Kriegsausbruch (2)Die erotische Revolution nach dem Kriege Titelseite eines Berliner Kolportageblattes (428) [Abb.]: Zeichnung von H. Zille Mit freundl. Genehmigung des Neuen Deutschen Verlags, aus "Für Alle" (429) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vorbereitungen zum Sturmangriff Karikatur von J. Priselli in "Solnze Rossij", 1915 (2)Scherz, Ironie und Bedeutung auf einer Postkarte. Umgekehrt gehalten ergeben die Ziffern im Spiegel eine drastisch-knappe Kritik der Reparationsforderungen) Sammlung A. Wolff, Leipzig (430) [Gedicht]: Über die Kriegsprostitution möge hier ein Gedicht vom Schreiber dieser Zeilen Aufnahme finden: (430) [Abb.]: Russische Kriegslandkarte Sammlung A. Woff, Leipzig (431) [Abb.]: Der Elefant und das Nest der kleinen Nationen Eine englische Kaiserkarikatur von B. Partridge in "Punch", 1917 (432) [Abb.]: die gallische Henne hätte die Eier der Friedenstaube ausbrüten können - aber es sind doch nur deutsche Pickelhauben! Zeichnung von F. Bayros, 1919 ( - ) [Abb.]: "Für ein paar Bissen, Herr Oberoffizier!" Zeichnung (433) [Abb.]: "Ja, mein Kind! So ist unser ganzes Leben!" Zeichnung von H. Zille in "Kriegsmarmelade". Mit freundl. Genehmigung des Neuen Deutschen Verlags (435) [Gedicht]: Die Knaben im Krieg. (435) Schlusswort (437) Literaturangaben (439) Dreizehntes Kapitel (439) Vierzehntes Kapitel (439) Fünfzehntes Kapitel (440) Sechzehntes Kapitel (440) Siebzehntes Kapitel (441) Achtzehntes Kapitel (441) Neunzehntes Kapitel (442) Zwanzigstes Kapitel (443) Einundzwanzigstes Kapitel (444) Zweiundzwanzigstes Kapitel (445) Inhalt des zweiten Bandes ( - ) Illustratoren-Verzeichnis zu den zwei Bänden "Sittengeschichte des Weltkrieges" ( - ) Verzeichnis der Farbentafeln ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

I, May, 1897, PUBLISHED BY THE STUDENTS OF PENNSYLVANIA (GETTYSBURG) COLLEGE. £^& HIMHH1 ADVERTISEMENTS. fflf I{., fmfft iillP»•I* 8ifffl® Importers and JODUOI'N of «r.l removed ? The Freshie was a little mixed irl his chronology. He referred to Paul. Photographing seems to be taking the place! of studies. A collection of pictures is a goal thing, but a man will never be able to gel through life on it. The Sophomore class has elected its Spedrm\ staff as follows : Editor-in-chief, W. H. Carney ; Associate Editors, W. J. Klinefelterl S. W. Herman, Henry Albers, J. N. Hickl man, L. S. Weaver; Business Manager, J. W.I Weeter; Assistant Bus. Managers, J. H| Beerits, G. N. Lauffer, J. D. Snyder, J. deK-j Keith, A. St.C. Brumbaugh, Artist Corps, Cl H. Spayd, H. M. Cumbler, T. J. Reisch. From Dr. Stahley's room comes the startliui -1 :w si ti THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 5o atenient that the brain is a chemical com-uncl. These Freshmen will revolutionize lence. |payd of '99 has been compelled to go home cause of severe illness. He will not return College this session. There have been further additions to Prepa-tory. The number of students has almost ached the hundred mark. The Omego Delta fraternity, of the Fresh-an class, will take its first annual outing jay 8th. The MERCURY extends to them its st wishes for a good time. The "Ineligibles" of the college have or-anized under the management of J. E. Meis-nhelder. They are a bona fide team .and are eady for games. The boys from Baltimore have been moving bout among us lately with a rather woe-begone expression. W., '97, is authority on Hie scores of the League games. [ Z., '98, wants to make hydrochloric solution Kith Hs SO, and is very much disappointed Bheu corrected. L., '00, says that D., '00, is an anarchist, j^cause he is a firer of bombs ("bums"). L., 98, just about to make a declamation in nglish, startles us with the statement ^Beelzebub is making a speech." I We ought to congratulate ourselves on the success of our team in the recent relay races at Philadelphia. We took second place, as every Due knows, and were ahead of Dickinson, our old time rivals. There was rejoicing in the camp of the Pennsylvanians when the result of the races came over the wire:;. We |;asonably hope to be first next year. The Bible Society of College and Seminary et on the evening of the twenty-first, inst. The society is very modest and unassuming, but ffi is nevertheless doing a good work. Every student is a member, let him do his share of work. The following officers were elected : Pres., J. W. Richard, D. D.; V. Pres., E Huber, D. D., P. M. Bikle, D. D., T. C. Bill-heimer, D. D.; Rec. Sec, C. Brown Cox- Treas., I. O. Moser; Cor. Sec, G. Z. Stup. Tuesday evening, April 27th, we had the pleasure of hearing Mary Kolbe again. She was the Mary of some weeks ago. except that |he seemed to us to surpass her work of that time. She is graceful, charming and a genius. may Such perfection of elocution could never be ob-tained by mere training. Shall we say in which of her moods we liked her best? We cannot. She is sweet as the daisy of which she read ; free as the little bird of which she sang. The only regret that we have is that we shall have to feed on the memories of the two entertainments for a year until we see her again. We wish to make mention of the singing of the Glee Club at the Kolbe concert. It was good beyond any possibility of doubt. The harmony was excellent, and the boys sing in perfect tune. This organization of the col-lege, as some others, is not appreciated as it should be. We are very ready to find fault with the music, and very rarely do we give any praise. We have a good musical organi-zation, and we ought to be willing to be pleased by the excellent rendition of their music We offer this as a suggestion to some "growlers." Our first game of base-ball resulted in a vic-tory for us. May it be portentous. During the Easter recess, the boys who had to remain here amused themselves in various ways, boring the vegetables in the gardens nearby, and visiting neighboring hen-roosts. Fun was rampant from all accounts. We have heard very little of the oratorical contest. From present indications it will be a dry affair. Inasmuch as there are only four weeks until Commencement week it is time for the Juniors to be stirring. The prize of thirty dollars is not to be despised. ALUIVINI. R. I,. SMITH and J. H. BEERITS Editors. '39. Rev. W. F. Esyter, D. D., Crete, Neb., preaches as often as his health will per-mit for vacant congregations within the Ne-braska Synod. He read a paper on "Immor-tality," atthe South Platte Conference, said by many to be the finest thing they had ever heard on that subject. '44. A brother of the late Right Rev. R. H. Clarkson, D. D., ED- D., Major T. S. Clark-son, of Omaha, Neb., is Commander-in-Chief of the G. A. R. Major Clarkson is doubtless known to the older residents of Gettysburg. '44. The following is taken from the edi-torial columns of the Baltimore Sun concern- 5i THE COLLEGE MERCURY. ing John T. Morris, Esq.: There will be gen-eral regret that Mr. John T. Morris, for twenty-five years president of the school board, has declined re-election. His long experience in the position from which he retires has given him a familiarity with public school affairs possessed by comparatively few others, and which has proved of practical value to the community in many ways and on many occa-sions. His honorable, independent and non partisan discharge of his duties gained for him the respect and confidence of the public, and forms a record that should inspire the emula-tion and imitation of others connected with our public school system. 46. Rev. W. M. Baum, D. D., pastor of St. Matthew's church, Philadelphia, added 27 members to his congregation at Easter. 47. Rev. Luther E. Albert, D. D., pastor of Trinity church, Philadelphia, held by far the largest Communion in the history of the con-gregation on Easter morning. Forty new members were enrolled. '48. Rev. A. \V. Lilly, D. D., of York, Pa., is slowly gaining strength after a very severe attack of La Grippe. Since Palm Sunday Rev. C. R. Trowbridge, '82, has been doing the work of a pastor helper. The Christian Hndeavor of Rev. Lilly's church enjoy edify-ing services and full attendance. '49. Rev. Elias S. Henry, pastor of St. John's church, Pine Grove, died on Monday, April 26th, after a long illness. Rev. Henry was ordained 44 years ago in the church of which he was pastor when he died. In that time he preached 10,010 sermons, baptized 6371 children and 105 adults, confirmed i68r new members, married 1232 couples and offi-ciated at 2466 funerals. The funeral took place on Friday at Pine Grove. Geo. C. Henry, '76, is a son of the deceased. '53. Rev. Bergstresser, of Rockwood, Pa., is enjoying the blessings of a working congrega-tion, the accessions to membership at Easter being very large. The annual Sunday School Convention of Somerset county will be held in his church about June 10th. '54. Rev. E. Unangst, D. D., is visiting for a season at Oakland, Cal., where he is a faith-ful and regular attendant at and sometimes a participant in the services of our Lutheran congregation there. '56. Rev. H. W. Knhris, D. D., and Les-nord Groh, '61, of Omaha, and President Clutz, D. D., '67, of Midland College, Ate son, Kansas, are delegates to the next General Synod. '57. Rumor has it that Rev. H. L. Baugher, D. D., editor of the Lutheran World, is smit-ten with an affliction^the wheel fever. U wheel is in sight and a speedy relief is hopecl for. '61. Rev. J. H. A. Kitzmiller, Treasurer oil the Pittsburg Synod of the General CouncilI has not been preaching regularly for somtl time on account of ill health, bnt he often sup! plies vacant pulpits in Pittsburg and vicinity! and thus helps on the good work. '61. Rev. M. C. Horine, D. D., of Reading. is as earnest and active in his work as eve and is meeting with deserved success. '61. We are glad to note that Rev. J. P Hentz, who resides at Dayton, O., and Id been in poor health for several years, is noq improving. He is a devoted sou of his Aim Mater. '61. Rev. H. C. Holloway, D. D., of Hail risburg, has an interesting article in the Lm eran Observer of April 16th, on "Death is C01 quered." '62. Rev. D. M. Kemerer, Secretary ofttj Pittsburg Synod, leads a very active life in tu discharge of his pastoral duties at Sherodviltl O., where he has a large territory to serve! He is meeting with the success he merits a well. '62. Rev. M. L. Culler, of Apolla, PaJ spent a few days with his son Robert, '9I From all accounts Rev. Culler, is meeting will unusual success in his present pastorate. '62. Rev. F. Klinefelter, pastor of St. Paul's congregation at Linville, Pa., has changed hi residence *.o the new parsonage, the property | the congregation through the legacies Misses Rebecca and Sarah Acker. '63. Rev. W. H. Steck, of Trinity ehurcl Coatesville, Pa., received 16 new members id his congregation at Easter. '63. Rev. E. J. Wolf, D. D., of Seminal] assisted at the Easter service of the Unt congregation of York, Pa., Rev. A. G. Fai nacht, pastor. '63. Rev. J. L. Smith, D. D., pastor Christ's English Lutheran church, of Pit' burg, added 37 members at Easter to his lai and constantly growing congregation. HH^^^H ^^n^B^^H ^^H|r THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 52 '63. Rev. S. A. Hedges, of Jefferson, Md., jreached the sermon at the re-dedication of the lyersville church on April nth. The church iad been very badly injured by a storm last September, but has been repaired and is naw in good condition. . '65. Dr. T. C. Billheimer, of the Theolog-ical Seminary, delivered an address to a large number of students at Annville, on Friday evening last. The General Synod has few speakers more attractive and fluent than Dr. Bllheimer. '66. Rev. L. Groh, of Omaha, who has been collecting statistics concerning the Swed-ish Mormons, makes the following interesting statement: "Of all Swedes perverted to Mor-aonism, one in four came from the Lutherans, vhile in Sweden 97 of 100 per cent, of the Dopulation are Lutherans. Three in four of le Swedish Mormon perverts have before seen Baptists or Methodists and some of them lave been both." '67. Rev. W. E. Parson, D. D., of Wash-gton, D. C, was one of the speakers at the lird annual dinner of the Lutheran Social jnion of Philadelphia, April 22nd. '68. Preston K. Erdman, Esq., one of the eminent lawyers of Philadelphia, made a oug address, advocating closer church lion, at the third annual dinner of the Luth-an Social Union of Philadelphia, April 22nd. 68. Rev. A Stuart Hartman, D. D., Sec-tary of Home Missions, assisted in adminis-tering the Holy Communion at St. Paul's church, Baltimore, on Easter when unusually large congregations were present at both the morning and evening services. '68. W. C. Stoever. Esq., Secretary of the Luther League of America and President of the Philadelphia Central, has been appointed ne of the associate editors of the Luther League Review which begins its 9th year with the April number. ; '68. Dr. E. S. Breidenbaugh reports a pleas-ant visit, having spent Easter with his daugh-ter Mrs. Zaue, in Philadelphia. '69. Rev. E. T. Horn, D. D., of Charleston, C, who has recently accepted a call to ^Reading, Pa., will give the Baugher lecture on Christian Worship at the Seminary Com-mencement. '70. Rev. J. T. Gladhill's Easter work at Jersey Shore, Pa., was very successful, 24 members having been added to his congrega-tion. '70. Rev. A. G. Fastnacht, pastor of Union Lutheran church, York, Pa., found it neces-sary to secure assistance over Easter. Dr. E. J. Wolf, '63, of the Theological Seminary, ren-dered very acceptable assistance. '71. Rev. W. H. Dunbar, D. D., of Balti-more, addressed the seventh annual meeting of Woman's Home and Foreign Missionary Societies of the Maryland Synod, April 22, on the subject, "The Christian's Duty to Mis-sions." '71. Dr. G. D. Stahley spent Easter vaca-tion with his mother at Easton. '71. Rev. D. Z. Fonlk, North Platte, Neb., reports encouraging progress in his church work. Mr. Foulk resigned from the Board of Education of North Platte, to which position he had been elected. He is deservedly popu-lar in. the community. We are glad to learn of his interest in public education. '72. Rev. F. W. E. Peschau, of Greensburg, Pa., was one of those who ministered at the funeral of Rev. Glasow, of Johnstown, Pa. '71. Rev. E. F. Bartholomew, D. D., Pro-fessor in Augustana College of Rock Island, 111., preached to the Lutheran congregation in Morristown, 111., on Palm Sunday morning. In the evening he gave them a lecture on his trip and sojourn in Europe. '72. The new church at Vandegrift, Pa., under the oversight of Rev. J. W. Poffin-berger, of Luchburg, will be dedicated some-time in June. '72. Rev. J. N. near Millard, Neb. Zimmer has a fruit farm S. '72. Rev. A. K. Felton, of the Messiah con-gregation, Baltimore, made 58 accessions at Easter. '73. Rev. J. F. Hartman, pastor of the Sec-ond Lutheran church, Altoona, Pa., has been appointed by the Ministerial Association of that city to discuss during their annual outing at Arch Springs, Blair county, "The Twen-tieth Call." '73. Rev. Wm. S. Freas, D. D., President of West Pennsylvania Synod, preached the funeral sermon and conducted the services at the burial of Rev. W. C. Wire, late of Littles-town. Eleven Lutheran ministers were pres- 53 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. ent at the services held in St. John's church, Littlestown. '73. Rev. J. A. Koser, of Trinity Lutheran church, of Sioux City, Iowa, is meeting with remarkable success, considering the numerous failures which have happened in the city, ow-ing to over-booming several years ago. Many improvements have been made without and within the church building and his congrega-tion is very earnest and active. '73. Rev. T. H. Weaver, Chaplain of the 10th U. S. Cavalry, stationed at Fort Custer, Montana, has been granted indefinite leave of absence and will soon be retired with honor on account of physical disability. He has served twenty-one years in the army, eighteen of them in his present capacity as chaplain. '74. Rev. J. A. Wirt, D. D., Des Moines, la., is making extensive improvements in St. John's church of which he is pastor, and the money was all provided in advance. '74. The church of Rev. W. L. Remsberg, which had been so badly wrecked by a storm last September, was rededicated on April nth. Rev. J. L- Metzger, '82, of Bloserville, Pa., assisted in the services. '74. Prof. John Marshall, Dean of the Medi-cal Faculty, of the University of Pennsylvania, is completing the course of lectures on Medical Chemistry, interrupted by the death of Dr. Wormley. '74. Rev. Chas. M. Stock, of Hanover, was in town last week. '76. Rev. J. C. Jacoby, D. D., gives a very encouraging account of the work of the Board of Church Extension for the Iowa Synod in the Lutheian Observer ol M.a.y 16th. '78. Rev. O. C. Roth, of Grace church, Bal-timore, made 76 accessions at Easter. '78. Hon. George J. Benner, of Gettysburg, will deliver the address to the graduating class of the Hanover High School, at the Commen-cement exercises, on the evening of June 10th. '78. Rev. G. W. McSherry, of Tancytown, attended the funeral of Rev. W. C. Wire, act-ing as one of the honorary pall-bearers. Rev. McSherry will preach the opening sermon in the dedicatory services of the Lutheran church in Taneytown. '78. Rev. A. K. Bell, pastor of St. Luke's church, of York, Pa., received 7 new members at Easter. In the evening the Sunday School conducted a very beautiful special service. '80. Rev. C. W. Heisler, Denver, Col., re-cently dedicated a handsome pipe organ of most excellent quality which had been places in the Trinity church of which he is pastor. '82. Rev. M. H. Valentine, pastor of Mes-siah church, Philadelphia, made 8 accessions to his congregation on Easter morning. In the evening the Sunday School and congrega-tion united in a special service. '82. Rev. H. H. Weber, of York, Pa., preached the sermon at the dedication of the Second Lutheran church, of Sunbury, Pa. '82. Rev. Horace L. Jacobs, the popular pastor of the M. E. church, of Tyrone, Pa., has been returned for another year by the M. E. Conference which met at Clearfield ii March. '82. Prof. Allen J. Smith, of the University of Texas, presented the Biological Department with a Zentmayer microscope recently. The instrument is a fine one and we hope other generous Alumni will follow Prof. Smith's example. '82. Warren W. Weaver, M. D., of Pm¥ delphia, one of our veteran ball players, still manifests great interest in Gettysburg's pres-tige on the diamond and watches closely the records of her victories. '82. Among the many loyal Alumni in Phil-adelphia who called upon our relay runners a: the recent meet was Luther M. Weaver, D. D, S. Dr. Weaver expects to be nunibere: among the visitors at the coming Commence rnent. '83. Rev. Luther M. Kuhus, Omaha, Nt braska, delivered the annual address befon the Y. M. C. A. of Midland College, Atchison Kansas. '83. Milton C. Remsberg is living at Sioui City, Iowa. Mrs. Remsberg is a most accoa plished musician. '83. R. M. Linton, editor of the Sotnen Democrat, attended a meeting of the Dei» cratic State Committe which met in Hurrs burg about twelve days ago. '83. Rev. P. Livingstone, of York, Pi pastor of a rapidly growing congregation working hard to reduce the debt and is snd ceeding notwithstanding the dull times. Tt accessions to his church since New Year nuc ber 35. tl n al THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 54 the i '85. Rev. H, J. Hapeman, Dakota City, Kb., has a pastorate consisting of four hurches and his parish represents almost an □tire county. - '86. The congregation of Rev. J. E. Bittle, IF Turtle Creek, Pa., became self-sustaining on -]\ April 1st. '87. Rev. Amos A. Parr, Spring Grove, is it present undergoing the very painful opera-tion of throat treatment, under Dr. Spahr, of ^Rork, but feels much encouraged. '87. Rev. Herbert C. Allemau, pastor of the College chin'ch, recently spent a week in Phila-elphia ; also a few days with his parents in Lancaster. 8. Rev. S. D. Daugherty's work in Al- 0011a, Pa., is very successful. A fine lot has een purchased and a handsome church will be erected thereon in the near future. '88. Rev. L. S. Black, ofJohnstown, N. Y., here for a short time among his friends and embers of his former charge. Mrs. Black .nd son are also with him, and are visiting at 'resident McKnight's. 1. The new Lutheran church at Taney- :owu served by Rev. D. Frank Garland, will IE dedicated May 9th. It has been pronounced be the finest church in the State outside the y. It will have one of the best pipe organs this section of country, presented by Dr. iamuel Swope, who is now in his ninety-second year. '89. Prof. IraL. Tipton, of Pottstown, spent part of his Easter vacation at his home in Get-tysburg. As a teacher he is meeting with grand success and stands very high in his vocation. '89. Rev. T. B. Thomas, York, ires full and excellent comments on iy School lessons for the Lutheran '90. Dr. W. B. Small is serving upon the surgical staffs at the Hospital of the University of Pa., and the Polytechnic. '90. Rev. N. E. Yeiser, of Narasarowpet, India, is the happy father of two hearty boys, who are beginning to manifest an interest in their father's Alma Mate?. The MERCURY is a 1 monthly visitor in their distant home and keeps all in touch with thino-s rr>1WiQ+«/ Pa., pre-the Sun- World. id ID al! things collegiate. 11 u:I 90. Rev. E. E. Blint, pastor of St. Paul's church Littlestown, Pa., is deservedly popular 1 his congregation and the people of the town. He has been very successful in his first pastorate thus far. '90. Rev. Chas. L. Ritter and his congrega-tion at Burkittsville, will entertain the Middle Conference of the Maryland Synod in session at that place May io-i2th. Pastor Ritter has been successful in many lines of work in this charge but especially in the repairs and im-provements recently made on the church build-ing. '90. "The Evening Record of Allegheny, Pa., devotes a column and a half to a descrip-tion of Grace Lutheran church, on Troy Hill, of that city, giving a full account of its prog-ress and prosperity, its Sunday school and young people's societies along with a brief sketch of a sermon preached by the pastor Rev. S. T. Nicholas. The Sunday school of this young congregation has reached the 400 mark."--77;,? Lutheran Wo?ld. '90. Rev. Henry Anstadt, of York, was with us over Easter, while visiting Rev. Chas Huber, Principal of the Preparatory Depart-ment. '90. Rev. H. C. Bixler, Manchester, York county, will have the pleasure of entertaining the York County Conference, May 24-26. '90. Rev. U. S. Grant Rupp has taken hold of new work in Baltimore and is doing well. The Eastern Conference of the Maryland Synod will meet in his church, the Church of the Reformation, on May 4th. '90. The Bethany Lutheran church of New York City, Rev. J. F. W. Kitzmeyer, pastor, was presented with a beautiful altar cross and two candelabras by the Woman's Home and Foreign Mission Society of St. John's church. '91. Rev. Stanley Billheimer is writing the history of Lutherauism in West Washington. He goes back for data even into the last cen-tury. He has under his charge a valuable lot with a chapel and is successful in his work. '91. There is a very interesting "Letter from Africa" from Rev. A. Pohlman in the Luth-eran Observe? of April 16. It contains a very interesting narrative of his trip and various experiences. '91. Rev. Edward J. Wolf, principal of the public schools at Center Hall, Pa., was an Easter visitor at Dr. E. J. Wolf's. '92. Rev. Geo. Beiswanger presided at the evening session of the seventh annual meeting of the Woman's Home and Foreign Missonary 55 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. Societies in Trinity church, Reisterstown. Md., on April 22nd. '93. Rev. G. M. Diffenderfer and wife, of Newport, Pa., are visiting friends in town. '93. Rev. John C. Bowers, of Washington, D. C, was in Gettysburg last week renewing his old acquaintances in College and Seminary. '93. Rev. A. A. Kelly, of Trindle Springs, Pa., was in Gettysburg a few days ago. He made 32 accessions to his congregation at Eas-ter. '93. George C. Baum, 630 North Broad St., is one of the supervising architects constructing the new buildings for the Medico-chirurgical College of Philadelphia. '93. H. E. Gettier now adds M. D. to his name. He was graduated from Maryland University on the thirteenth of April. '93. Rev. G. M. K. Diffenderfer, of New-port, Pa., will exchange pulpits with Rev. A. G. Fastnacht, of York, Pa., on Sunday, May 2nd. '93. Rev. Flavins Hilton, of Martin's Creek, is in town visiting his many friends. From all accounts Rev. Hilton is very popular in his congregation and is meeting with much suc-cess. '94. W. B. Duttera was graduated from Heidleburg Theological Seminary, Tiffin, Ohio, on April 21st. '94. Fred. H. Bloomhardt, of the University ofPenn'a, spent the Easter holidays with his father in Altoona. '94. Wm. F. Lutz, of Bedford, was in town during the past week to see some of his old friends. '95. Moritz G. L. Rietz, of Amsterdam, N. Y., a Senior in the Hartwick Theological Sem-inary, has received and accepted a call to the Lutheran church at Chatham, N. Y. '96. D. E. Rice, Professor in the Harris-burg High School, arrived in Gettysburg last week and spent Easter with his town and col-lege friends. Our Philadelphia Alumni and friends always show great interest in anything pertaining to Gettysburg, and at the recent Track Meet there paid considerable attention to our team. Among these who visited them and encour-aged them in different ways were W. E. Stahler, '80; H. L. Stahler, '82; Fichthorn, I Hoover, '95; 1^ Herr, ex-'97, J '84; Lutz, '94; Erb, '95; don, '96; Ennis, ex-'97; Yeiser, ex-'98. Revs. E. J. Metzler, '73, of St. Paul1 church; S. D. Daugherty, '88, of Grac church, and W. W. Anstadt, '83, of Hoi; daysburg, preached for Rev. A. M. Han« D. D., pastor of the First Lutheran church t Altoona, the week previous to Passion weet All observed Passion and Communion Easter and report encouraging accessions. TOWN /\ND SEWJINARY NOTES. R. W. WOODS, Editor. TOWN. A very nice wedding took place at the hoc of Mr. and Mrs. John M. Minnigh, on Balb more street, on Wednesday, Apr. 7. Tls house was filled with many guests to witne the marriage of their daughter, Miss ( Blanche, to Frank Daugherty, both of tl: town. Rev. Steck, pastor of St. James Lull eran congregation, of which they are memboi performed the ceremony at 1.30. The wd ding march was rendered by Misses Eva Da; ner and Bessie Tipton. The parlors were ver beautifully decorated for the occasion and tl sacred nuptial knot was tied underneath, magnificently festooned arch. They spent the honey-moon at Philadelphia and Atlantic Citj The marriage of Mr. M. M. Musselman: Miss Eves, of Chester, Pa., took place atth home of the bride last Wednesday, Apr. 2: They were very gladly welcomed to this plaa of their future abode by the Gettysburg 1!. and a jolly crowd of lively calithumpiaus, ffi had made special preparation. They will i side in one of J. M. Blocher's houses on Qj lisle street. The entertainment of Prof. Ford in the A-sembly Room of the new High School buildil on Tuesday evening, April 14, was a M success. A large, appreciative audience w present to hear him. The proceeds go tow;' a library fund of the school. The Prohibition County Convention met the Pitzer House on Saturday, April 24th. \ mass meeting was held in the Court House the evening. The Gettysburg Base-Ball team was orja ized April 15. It is composed mostly ofd college men. They have sent off for ni THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 56 aits and will begin hard practice as soon as suits arrive. During the summer they ex-sct to play with teams from neighboring ipwns. The Gettysburg Horse-Back and Bicycle Jub had a very splendid supper at the Eagle Dtel last Tuesday evening, April 20. The proprietor of the Eagle Hotel is putting Cafe in the basement. It will be completed a few weeks. Mrs. Jennie Croll, who has been teaching in Miss Stevens' school. Germantown, spent the Easter vacation at her home on Carlisle street. [ Miss Elsie Croll, of Smith College, Mass., and Miss Ethel Wolf, of Hotchkiss School, Conn., spent their Easter holidays at their homes. Congressman Geo. J. Benner will deliver e address to the graduating class of the Han-over High School on the evening of June 10. Hon. William II. Tipton has been appointed y Governor Hastings one of the Tennessee Centennial Exposition Commissioners from Pennsylvania. I Rev. A. R. Steck preached a sermon to the order of Odd Fellows, of this place last Sunday evening. The members formed at the Lodge and went in a bodv. SEMINARY. Jr. Richard jermany. expects to spend the summer Washington, iev. P. W. Roller supplied Rev. H B. Stock's pulpit last Sunday. Rev. Hafer preached at Ft. \pr. 18. . Rev. Stock was visiting at Emmitsburg last week. Rev. Sebach supplied the pulpit at Ouiucv Apr. 18. * y' English is now quite ill at his home in Har-risburg. Messrs. Fulper and Longanecker held servi-ces at Cold Spring Mission over Easter. Streamer preached at Round Top, Apr. 25. Rev. Lantz has been appointed agent for the olumbia Encyclopedia in College and Semi-iarjr. Rev. Meyer preached in Christ church Apr 25th. v • Among recent visitors to the Seminary were : Revs. Diffenderfer, Kelly, Kistler, and Hilton. Brosius spent Easter holidays with Rev. L. F. Meyers and assisted him on Easter Day. Rev. Kemp has returned home on account of sickness. Fifty young trees have been planted in Sem-inary grove to replace those destroyed by last fall's storm. The varieties are oak, maple and ash. ATHLETICS. H. C ROEHNER. Editor. game This hence some Our base-ball season opened with a with Balto. City College on the 24th. team defeated us last year 4-0, and the game was looked forward to with anxiety, but the anxiety was unfounded, as this game was undoubtedly the easiest that we shall have this year. The game opened with Gettysburg at the bat. One run was scored in this inning for Gettysburg. Balto. City in their half were unable to connect with the curves of Burns, and hence were unable to score. For five innings the game was very close, the score standing 2-1 in favor of Gettys-burg ; but from the fifth inning on, Gettys-burg scored almost at will. Balto. City College was compelled to leave at the ending of the 7th inning in order to catch the train. Good batting by Gettysburg marked the game Following is the tabulated score : GETTYSBURG. A] White. 3b 4 Gladfelter, ss. 4 Tate, c 3 Leisenring. ib 3 London, rf 4 Dale, 2b 3 Roehner. cf. 3 Burns,(cap.)p 4 Woll, If 3 R H TO A E Totals 31 10 10 19 7 BALTO. CITY. AB R H PO A E Doty, rf 300201 Snyder, ss 000122 Seltzer, 3b 300100 Connors. If. 100200 Williams, ib. 301720 Bevans, p 3 1 o 1 3 2 Maden.lcp) 2b 2 o o 3 1 1 Kelly, c 300430 Faithful, cf. 100000 Totals 19 1 Earned runs-Gettysburg 1. Two-base hits—Burns, Leisen- S1& ^il )ainutli, '92, of Topeka, Kansas, intends ting the Chapter at Commencement. PHI DELTA THETA. /e were glad to see the familiar face of lev. L. S. Black in Gettysburg. Rev. Ed. J. Wolf visited Gettysburg re-entlv. He is Priucipal of the Schools in Cen- Hall, Pa. Chester Ziegler spent Easter Sunday with |s parents. St. John McClean has left Gettysburg to en-ter the College of St. James, near Hagerstown, Maryland. Beerits was elected one of the assistant busi-ess managers of the '99 Spectrum. E. C. Henderson was in town last week rep-resenting D. L. Auld the Fraternity jeweler. bile here Brother Henderson was the guest the Chapter. ALPHA TATI OMEGA. Chas. H. Spayd, '99, returned to his home in Harrisburg April 22, on account of sickness. Chas. B. Erb, '97, spent his vacation with William E. Wheeler, '97, at his home in Bal-timore. George A. Kyner, '86, visited the Chapter April 3d. Chas. B. Erb, '97, and Harvey F. Grazier, 98, represented Gettysburg in the relav races held by the U. of Penna., April 24th. John W. Cable, Jr., ex-'97, who is attend-ing Franklin and Marshall, passed through Gettysburg on his way home to spend his Easter vacation. LITEFJARY SOCIETIES. R. E. CLARE, Editor. We notice with regret the poor attendance ;- which is to be seen in the meetings of both so-cieties. This is a great draw-back in the work, f detracting from the interest and beneficial re-sults of the meetings in many ways. It is dif-ficult for us to understand how any one, espe- ■ daily one with the desire for self-improvement which a college student is supposed to possess, can fail to realize the great value and import-ance of literary work. It is true that a man can go through college without identifying himself with the literary movement, but in so doing he robs himself of one of the pleasantest and most profitable departments of college life It is to be hoped that this careless and leth-argic spirit will soon disappear, and that the student body will come to look upon the work, which the literary societies expect of it, not as unimportant and merely optional, but as a pleasant duty and a grand privilege. A question that has, for some time past, been provocative of much serious discussion in the societies, is "What shall be done with the reading-rooms?" We briefly mention a few of the conditions which have given rise to this problem. In the first place, the disorderly conduct of many who frequent the rooms is a source of great annoyance to those who go there to spend a few quiet moments in perus-ing the papers and magazines. Amidst loud talk, laughter, and general confusion it is next to impossible to read with any degree of satis-faction. Moreover, the old law, which would tax all non-society men for the privilege of using the reading-rooms, is not enforced," and consequently they enjoy this privilege at the expense of the societies. At a recent joint meeting of the societies, called for a considera-tion of this question, a committee was ap-pointed to confer with the Faculty, and devise, if possible, some means by which these trou-bles can be removed. This committee acted, and a plan, which met with the approval of the societies, was suggested, and will be sub-mitted to the Board of Trustees for final ap-proval or rejection. PHILO. Since the last number of the MERCURY the following officers have been elected: President, Erb ; V. President, Fite ; Rec. Sec, Stametz ;' Cor. Sec, Grazier; Treas., R. L. Smith- Critic, Miss Sieber ; Asst. Eib., Tawney. On April 23d, Mr. Meyer of Sophomore class was elected member of the Endowment Com-mittee. This committee composed of Messrs. G. F. Abel, C. J. Fite and J. H. Meyer will soon make their selection of books for the Library. Considerable effort is being put forth by them to secure the best and most valuable books that can be had for the money. We can feel sure that their duty will be well done. PHRENA. The following have been elected as officers of Phrena Society : Pres., Meisenhelder. J. E Vice Pres., Woods ; Rec. Sec, Brandt ; Chap-lain, Clare ; Treasurer, Meisenhelder, E. W. • Monitor, Staley, Sr.; Asst. librarian, Gilbert ' Critics, Wolf, Stahl, Roehner and Enders 59 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. J. Singmaster has been elected to member-ship in Phrena. It is gratifying to note the interest which has been manifested by the members in the pro-grams during the last month. Comparatively few have failed to take their parts. Particu-larly has this been the case with the debates which have been of a lively, spirited character. SPALDING'S BASE BALL GUIDE for 1897, which has just been published, is especially interesting to college men, as it contains a complete record of all the games played by the leading colleges during 1896, and portraits of the most prominent college base ball teams of the country. The new playing rules have the alterations and amendments printed in italics, which is a decided improvement, and the Ijj of averages of all the leagues and associatioj are very complete. Besides the college ml I traits, the book contains pictures of all ftl leading teams of the country, embracing alt! gether nearly 500 separate photos. The Giiiol will be sent on receipt of 10 cents to any jl dress in the United States or Canada by ft! American Sports Publishing Co., 241 Broai way, New York. Matthew S. Kemp, Manage. Gettysburg Theological Seminar}. Ministerial supplies. Books of all kinds. Sole Agen::' Dr. Val-ntina's Theoretical Ethics, n:w in print. c 2 GARDEN STREET. CO., INDIANAPOLIS, IND. OUR FINE POSTER CATALOGUE MAILED FOR TWO 2-CENT STAMPS. 0 to P ADVKRTISKMKNTS. Manufacturers and Importers of c a BMIGALS 05, 507, 500 & 5/7 7%i>d derate, Corner of 18th street, ^^9/ew 2/or/c City. nest Bohemian and German Glassware. Royal . lin and Meissen Porcelain, Purest Hammered Platinum, Balances and Weights, Zeiss Micro-scopes, and Bacteriological Apparatus, Chemically Pure Acids, and Assay Goods. Calvin F. Solt, 2nd Floor Spangler Building, dfhe fashionable dfailop. Satisfaction Guaranteed, Prices to Suit the Times. 2fou will find a full line of Pure *Druys 6c J'ine Stationery Sreo/jte'a *Drug Store. Jrescriptiona a 'aste1'chfnaand ueimau and l«rench languages taught and -DokenOil Painting, Specialattention paid co°Elocution and VoiceCulture ^,' ",l;,! r?e wllu Ull'loma for teaching. uul™,e- KM Mi■e?on?r|1u S,^r,'1i>;slc'11, Soolal anfl Ke«g'ous culture. .eauVim'clty^^a/people.111 am0St a"rac"^, retlned, and SBND FOK CATALOGUE AND JOURNAL TO Bev. C. L. KEEDY, A. 1!., M. D., President, Hagemtown, Hd. G. ©. SPANGLEB, Successor to J. W. Eicholtz & Co., DEALER IN AND £>tateimt*f cStfaflonaryj yffialefy. '^icfe^^^rf^j^;^ % 'JfpvWffgriJlRi i^ A temperance house. Pleasant and home-like. Teams and Guides to all points of interest on the battle-field. ^=%SJE;gSQ«YaB£>E giiWMS. No. 127 Chambersburg St., GETTYSBURG, PA. JOHN E. PITZER, MEMBER POST g, G. A. R. GETTYSBURG, PA., - - - Main street. 4 m FREE BUS TO AND FROM ALL TRAINS, RATES &SL PER W- 3Q) S©eo,[tjO]§ Walik ftoettt I6tEi©[r ©©p@t» DINNER WITH DRIVE OVER FIEID WITH 4 OR MORE $1,35, J> E> HUGHES; PROPR. ADVERTISEMENTS. £NIS % L 5 AHA COILEGlV ) I. Classical Course for the Degree of A. B. II. Scientific Course for the Degree of B. S. III. Post-Graduate Course for the Degree of Ph. D. IV. Special Course in all Departments. V. Elective Studies in Junior and Senior Years. VI. New Testament Greek and Hebrew in English Bible Departmei Observatory, Laboratories and new Gymnasium. Four large buildings. All buildinj heated with steam from central plant. Libraries, 25,000 volumes. Fine Museum. ExpenJ low. Department of Hygiene and Physical Culture in charge of an experienced physida Accessible by frequent railroad trains. Location, on BATTLEFIELD of Gettysburg; fflj pleasant and healthy. PREPARATORY DEPARTMENT, in separate buildings, for and young men preparing for business or college, under special care of the principal and I assistants, residing with students in the building. For full particulars, apply for catalogue! HARVEY w. MCKNIGHT, D. D., LL. D" PRES'T., ADVERTISEMENTS. L. D. NjlLLER, zp Main St., GETTYSBURG, [Qrooer, (Confectioner and ffiruiierer. Ice Cream and Oysters in season. SAMUEL FABER. ^OTHIER AND GENTS' FURNISHER, J. M, MM% N°-oE?S^nG, PA. 8@~Overcoats and Winter Suits at a Big Sacrifice. Call on . Mark Bream, 1 iiiiiiii iimi iiim, Who always has on hand a full line of fine Groceries. JOHN L. SHErtDS. NEW GIGAR STORE Wexl door to W. M. H HI ypYork Street. ©OTO ♦•HOTEL GETTYSBURg-^- -*fiAfiBBfi SH0P.K-Centre Square. ^ B. M. SEFTON. tap and enfind indcp MMMMMMMMH

In this dissertation, we are mainly interested in the interactions between poverty and one of its greatest dimensions1, namely health. More specifically, we will focus on their inequalities: does poverty inequality have more effect on poverty than health level? Does health inequality matter to poverty? Poverty and health are two related concepts that both express human deprivation. Health is said to be one of the most important dimensions of poverty and vice-versa. That is, poverty implies poor health because of a low investment in health, a bad environment and sanitation and other living conditions due to poverty, a poor nutrition (thus a greater risk of illness), a limited access to, and use of, health care, a lower health education and investment in health, etc2. Conversely, poor health leads inevitably to poverty due to high opportunity costs occasioned by ill-health such as unemployment or limited employability (thus a loss of income and revenues), a lower productivity (due to loss of strength, skills and ability), a loss of motivation and energy (which lengthen the duration of job search), high health care expenditures (or catastrophic expenditures), etc3. But what are the degree of correlation and the direction of the causality between these two phenomena? Which causes which? This is a classic problem of simultaneity that has become a great challenge for economists. Worst, each of these phenomena (health and poverty) has many dimensions4. How to reconcile two multidimensional and simultaneous events? 1 Aside the income-related material deprivation. 2 Tenants of the ?Absolute Income? hypothesis for instance show that absolute income level of individual has positive impact on their health status (Preston, 1975; Deaton, 2003). Conversely, lack of income (and the poverty state it implies) leads unambiguously to poor health. For other authors, it is not the absolute level per se, but the relative level (i.e. comparably to others in the society) that impacts most health outcomes. This is the ?Relative Income? hypothesis (see van Doorslaer and Wagstaff, 2000, for a summary). 3 See Sen (1999) and more recently Marmot (2001) for more information. 4 Poverty could be seen as monetary poverty, human poverty, social poverty, etc. Identically, one talks of mental health, physical health, ?positive? and ?negative? health, etc. So a one-on-one causality could not possibly exits between the two, or will be hard to establish. We?ve chosen the first way of causality: that is, poverty (and inequality) causes poor health. As justification, we consider a life-cycle theory approach (Becker, 1962). An individual is born with a given stock of health. This stock is supposed to be adequate enough. During his life, this stock is submitted to depreciation due to health shocks and aging (Becker?s theory, 1962). We could think that the poorer you are, the more difficult is your capacity to invest in your health5. Empirically, many surveys (too numerous to be enumerated here) show that poor people6 do have worse health status (that is, high mortality and morbidity rates, poor access to health services, etc.). It has been established that poor children are less healthy worldwide, independently of the region or country considered. It is generally agreed that the best way to improve the health of the poor is through pro-poor growth policies and redistribution. Empirically, one of the major achievements of these last two decades in developing countries is the improvement in health status of populations (notably the drop in mortality rates and higher life expectations) following periods of (sustained) economic growth. However, is this relation always true? In some countries as we will see later in this thesis, while observing an improvement in the population?s welfare, the converse is observed in its health status, or vice versa. If health and poverty are so closely related, they should theoretically move in the same direction. But the fact that in some countries we observe opposite trends suggests that some dimensions of health and poverty are not or may not be indeed so closely related, as postulated, and that they may depend of other factors. 1. The Purpose of the Study. 5 Another justification is that many authors have studied the problem the other way. Schultz and Tansel (1992, 1997) for instance showed that ill-health causes a loss of revenues in rural Cote d?Ivoire. Audibert, Mathonnat et al. (2003) also showed that malaria caused a loss of earnings of rural cotton producers in Cote d?Ivoire. 6 Usually defined from some income or expenditure-related metric or some assets-based metric. The ultimate goal of our dissertation in its essence is to measure inequality in health7 in developing countries using mainly Demographic and Health Surveys (DHS, henceforth)8. It deals with interactions between poverty and one of its greatest dimensions, putting aside the income-related material deprivation, namely health. It therefore measures inequality in health status and access to health and discusses which policies should be implemented to correct these inequalities. That is, it aims to see how much rich people are better off and benefit from health interventions, as compared to the poor, and how to reduce such an inequality. The present dissertation contains four papers that are related to these questions. Our main hypothesis (that will be tested) is that poverty impacts health through inequality effects9. Graphically, we can lay these simple relationships as: The dashed line in the figure above suggests that income inequality could impact health directly. But we consider that this direct effect is rather small or negligible, as compared to the indirect effect through inequality in health. Therefore, inequality in health is central to our discussion. To measure inequalities in health, we face three challenges: 7 And corollary health sanitation (access to safe water, toilet and electricity). Though electricity is more a measure of economic development that health measure per se, we add it here as a control for sanitation and nutrition: for example women could read more carefully the drugs? notices, or warm more quickly foods; more generally, electricity often improves the mental and material wellbeing of households. It also conditions health facility?s performance. 8 And potentially other surveys. In this case, we mention explicitly the survey(s). 9 The other important factor that could impact health is the performance of the health system. This is discussed in the Chapter 3. Health Assets Inequality Health Inequality Poverty (Assets Index) - measuring welfare (income metric) and subsequently inequality in welfare, - measuring health, - and measuring inequality in health. The measurements can be conducted using two approaches (Sahn, 2003): - Directly by ranking the households or individuals vis-à-vis their performance in the health indicator; we thus have a direct measure of inequality in health. This is suitable when the health indicator is continuous (such as weight, height or body mass index). According to Prof. David E. Sahn, that approach ?which has been referred to as the univariate approach to measuring pure health inequality, involves making comparisons of cardinal or scalar indicators of health inequality and distributions of health, regardless of whether health is correlated with welfare measured along other dimensions?. - Indirectly by finding a scaling measure such as consumption or income or another indicator (assets index for instance)10 that would help ranking the households or individuals (from the poorest to the richest), and see what are their performance in the health variable of interest. We are therefore measuring an indirect health inequality. The indirect method is mostly suitable when the health indicator is dichotomous (for example whether the individual has got diarrhoea last 2 weeks, or ?have the child been vaccinated?, or ?place of delivery?) or is a rate (such as child mortality). Again, quoting Prof. Sahn, ?making comparisons of health across populations with different social and economic characteristics is often referred to in the literature as following the so-called `gradient? or `socioeconomic? approach to health inequality. Much of the motivation for this work on the gradient approach to health inequality arises out of fundamental concerns over social and economic justice. The roots of the gradient will often arise from various types of discrimination, prejudice, and other legal, social, and economic norms that may contribute to stratification and fragmentation, and subsequently inequality in access to material resources and various correlated welfare outcomes?. While the first method would appear quickly limited for dummy or limited categorical health variables because of the small variability in the population, the second approach could also be 10 Or more generally any other socioeconomic gradient such as education, gender or location. impossible when no information is available to scale the units of observation in terms of welfare. We?ll be mostly focusing on the second approach, as did many health economists, and also due to the nature of the DHS datasets in hand and the indicators that we are investigating. 2. Strategy, Methods and Structure. Measuring wealth-related inequality in health implies in the first stage defining and characterizing the poor. Who are indeed the poor? Traditionally, monetary measures (income or consumption) have been used to distinguish households or people into ?rich? and ?poor? classes. Indeed, it is agreed that the ?incomemetric? approach is one of the best ways to measure welfare11. However, it sometimes, if not often, happens that we lack this essential information in household survey datasets. Especially in our case, the DHS datasets do not have income nor consumption information. Then, how to characterize the poor in this situation? For a long time, economists have eluded the question. But soon, it became evident that an alternative measure is needed to strengthen the ?poverty debate?. In the first part of our dissertation, we start by providing a theoretical framework to find a proxy for wellbeing, in the case where consumption or income-related data are missing, namely by discussing the use of assets as such a proxy. The first part of this thesis is relatively long, as compared to the second. However, this is justified, due to its purpose. The goal of the first part of the dissertation is to participate to the research agenda on poverty. It attempts to measure it in a ?non traditional?12 way. 11 There is a consensus in the economic literature that income is more suitable to measure wealth or welfare in developed countries while consumption is more adequate for developing ones due to various reasons such as irregularity of incomes for informal sector, seasonality, prices, recall periods, trustworthy, etc. (see Deaton 1998 for detail). 12 i.e. a non monetary way. The main rationale for this first part therefore is thus to find a new, non monetary measure to characterize in best, life conditions, welfare and then the poor. This measure is referred to as the ?assets index?. Indeed, as the majority of developing countries are engaged more and more in fighting poverty, inequality and deprivation, more and more information on the state of poverty13 is needed. If in almost all these countries, many household surveys have been implemented to collect information on socioeconomic indicators, the major indicator that is needed to analyze poverty (namely income or consumption data) is unfortunately not often collected due to various reasons (time, cost, periodicity, etc.). Even, if they were collected, the quality of the data is often poor. Therefore, economists tend to rely more on other indicators to compensate for the absence of monetary measures. One of the indicators often used are the assets owned by households. The question arose then how to use these assets to characterize the poor in this context? How to weight each of them? In a first attempt, many economists built a simple linear index by assigning arbitrary weights to the assets14. In a seminal paper, Filmer and Pritchett (2001) propose to construct the so-called ?assets index? which could be used as a proxy for consumption or income. It is commonly agreed that their methodology follows a ?scientific? approach, thus is more credible. In their case, they use a Principal Component Analysis (PCA, henceforth) to build their assets index. Since, many other economists have followed in their footsteps which we label in our dissertation, the ?material? poverty approach (as opposed to the monetary one) since it is based on materials (goods and assets) owned by the households or individuals. Because of the importance of the subject (poverty) and because the method is pretty new and original, this first part of our thesis is as said quite long as compared to the second one and has two papers which focus mainly on poverty and inequality issues and their connections with economic growth. In this part, we start by presenting a methodology of measuring non monetary (material) poverty, when a consumption or income data is not available. We show how one can obtain robust results using assets or wealth variables. Once the method is clearly 13 And more generally welfare. 14 For example a television is given a weight of 100, a radio 50, and so on. But this is clearly not a `scientific? way to proceed, as there is no rational ground in giving such weights. tested and validated, it is then confronted to real data. We show that the index shares basically the same properties with monetary metrics and roughly scales households in the same way as does the consumption or income variables. We discuss the advantages and also the limitations of using the assets index. The important thing to bear in mind is that, once it is obtained, it could be used to rank the observational units by wealth or welfare level. - The first chapter defines in a first section poverty and how it is usually measured (by the income metric approach). We discuss the limitations of the use of income/expenditure and what could be alternative measures. We then propose in section 2 the assets metric as a proxy for poverty measurement and test the material poverty approach on international datasets collected by the DHS program. We explore the material poverty and inequality nexus in the world and how Sub-Saharan Africa (SSA)15 compares with other regions. We show, using that index and DHS data, that poverty, at least from an assets point of view, was also decreasing in SSA as well as in other regions of the world. This result contrasts with other findings such as Ravallion and Chen (2001) or Sala-i-Martin (2002) that show that, while other regions of the world are experiencing a decline in their (monetary) poverty rates, SSA is lagging behind, with rates starting to rise over the last decade. Therefore, two different measures of welfare could yield opposite results and messages in terms of policies to implement to combat poverty. Moreover, the method we use not only allows observing changes over time for each country, but also provides a natural ranking among countries (from the poorest to the richest). In this chapter, aside the measure of welfare and poverty, we also discuss in a final section the impact of demographic transition on economic growth and therefore on poverty. Indeed, demographic transition is a new phenomenon that is occurring in developing countries, especially African ones. Its negligence could lead to underestimating poverty measures (both material and monetary) by underestimating real economic growth rates. We show that changes in the composition and the size of households put an extra-pressure on the development process. While traditional authors have not considered the impact of these 15 SSA countries are Benin, Burkina Faso, Central African Republic, Cameroon, Chad, Comoros, Republic of Congo, Côte d?Ivoire, Ethiopia, Gabon, Ghana, Guinea, Kenya, Lesotho, Madagascar, Malawi, Mali, Mauritania, Mozambique, Namibia, Niger, Nigeria, Rwanda, Senegal, South Africa, Tanzania, Togo, Uganda, Zambia and Zimbabwe. The ?rest of the world? is represented by Armenia, Bangladesh, Bolivia, Brazil, Colombia, Dominican Republic, Egypt, Guatemala, Haiti, Honduras, India, Indonesia, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyz Republic, Moldova, Morocco, Nepal, Nicaragua, Pakistan, Paraguay, Peru, Philippines, Turkey, Uzbekistan, Vietnam and Yemen. changes, we show that taking this into account implies higher economic growth rates than those actually observed or forecasted. - Once the assets index approach is established and tested on international data, the question arose how it performs as compared to the monetary metric. Indeed, if monetary measures remain the reference, then our assets index should share some common properties with them. The second chapter assesses the trends in material poverty in Ghana from the assets perspective using the Core Welfare Indicators Questionnaires Surveys (CWIQ). It then compared these trends with the monetary poverty over roughly the same period. We show that the assets index could be used and yields the same consistent results as using other welfare variable (such as income, consumption or expenditure). Therefore, using two consecutive CWIQ surveys, we find that material poverty in Ghana has decreased roughly by the same magnitude as monetary one, as found in other studies by other authors such as Coulombe and McKay (2007) using Ghanaian GLSS16 consumption data. Thus, this chapter could thus be viewed as providing the proof that the material and the monetary approaches could be equivalent. The second part of our dissertation seeks how to define and measure health and inequality in health. While the definition of health is not obvious, we propose to measure it with child mortality rates. Our main rationale in doing so is that low child mortality generates, ceteris paribus, higher life expectancy17, thus is an adequate measure of a population?s health. This may not be true in areas devastated by wars, famines, and HIV and other pandemics where child mortality could be high (in this case, the best measure should be life expectancy by age groups). Also, the reader should bear in mind that in fact, child mortality could be itself is a good indicator for measuring the (success of the) economic development level of a society as a whole (Sen, 1995), mainly because in developing countries, child mortality is highly correlated to factors linked to the level of development such as access to safe water, sanitation, vaccination coverage, access to health care, etc. - In the third chapter, we focus on measuring overall population?s health. For this, we estimate child mortality in SSA and compare it to the rest of the world. We explore the 16 Ghana Living Standard Surveys. 17 By construction, life expectancy at birth is highly correlated and sensitive to child mortality (it is based on child mortality rates for various cohorts). Lower child mortality rates lead to higher life expectancy and vice versa. determinants of child mortality using mainly a Weibull model and DHS data with socioeconomic variables18 as one of our major covariates. The use of the assets index information is to see how these quintiles behave in a multivariate regression framework of child mortality (i.e. how they affect child mortality). We find, among others, that mother?s education and access to health care and sanitation are one of the strongest predictors for child survival. Controlling for education and other factors, family?s wealth and the area of residency do not really matter for child survival in SSA, contrasting with results found elsewhere. - The fourth and last chapter answers the ultimate goal of this dissertation, that is, the scope of health inequalities in the developing world, particularly in SSA. It uses the factor analysis (FA) method of Chapter 1 to rank household according to their economic gradient status19 and then studies inequalities in various health indicators in relation with these groups. The intention is to analyze inequality rates between rich and poor for various health variables. In this chapter, we concentrate solely on inequality issues in health and health-related infrastructures and services. Mainly, we analyze inequality in access to sanitation infrastructures (water and electricity20) and various health status and access to health indicators (such as child death, child anthropometry, medically assisted delivery and vaccination coverage) using a Gini and Marginal Gini Income Elasticity approach (GIE and MGIE, henceforth) on one hand, and the Concentration Index (CI) approach on the other. Results show that, while almost all countries have made great efforts in improving coverage in, and access to, these indicators, almost all the gains have been captured by the better-offs of the society, especially in SSA. We extend the analysis to compare GIE estimates to those of CI and find consistent results yielding quite similar messages. 18 Quintiles groups derived from an assets index. 19 By grouping usually households in 5 quintiles from poorer to richer ones. 20 On the rationale of using electricity, see footnote 7 above. 3. Results and Policy Implications. As said above, the major goal in conducting this thesis research is to analyze inequality in health status, health care and health-related services using DHS data. To reach our objective, we follow two intermediate steps: - For assets poverty, results show that assets poverty and inequality are decreasing in every region of the world, including Sub-Saharan Africa. This tends to support our hypothesis that, contrary to common beliefs, African households use assets and building ownerships as saving tools and buffer to economic shocks. The first paper also shows however that the demographic transition actually occurring in developing countries could impede on economic growth and trigger a bullet on policies aiming at combating poverty. - Our third paper shows that child mortality is decreasing in all parts the world. However, the 1990s and early 2000s have been a lost decade for the African continent where many countries have witnessed an increase in rates that is mostly attributable among other factors to the economic and financial turmoils of the 1990s and early 2000s and the HIV epidemic. Our hypothesis is that these phenomena have destabilized the organization of the health care system, cut its funding and hampered its performance. High levels of health inequality can also be part of the puzzle. Coming back to the particular case of HIV/AIDS, the reader should observe that it affects more and more the less poor so that it can also lead to a decline in assets inequality (richer people are dying) along with an increase in child mortality and thus explain in great part our paradox. This setback (the rise in mortality over recent periods despite poverty reduction) will make impossible for these countries to reach the millennium development goals, at least for child mortality. The conclusion to this is that African population?s health has been stagnant over the period 1990-2005. Regression analysis reveals no strong correlation between our measure of welfare (assets index) and child mortality. More important are mothers? education and access to health care and sanitation services. - Finally, our inequality estimates show that they are quite high for all indicators considered. For ill-health indicators (child malnutrition and death), rates are excessively concentrated in poor and rural groups. Concerning access to health care services, rich and urban groups tend to be more favoured than poor and urban ones. But the high level of inequality tends to be reducing at the margin over time, as the poor have increasing access. Finally for access to sanitation services, results show that while the majority of countries have made substantial efforts to increase coverage on the first two periods, the rich and urban classes have benefited more and inequality (which is at high levels) tends to rise at the margin over time, especially for the poor. More preoccupying is the fact that rates are falling between 1995-2000 and 2000-2005, probably because of the privatization of these services and the new costs they impose on households. Overall, inequality in all variables considered is more pronounced in SSA than the rest of the world (expect for death and malnutrition). The sub-continent is still disadvantaged in terms of access to services or ill-health. Where to go from here? In the African sub-continent, we have the following picture: a decreasing (material) poverty and inequality but coupled with a stagnant child mortality situation, a stagnant or increasing malnutrition. This is mostly due to high levels of, and an increasing inequality at the margin in access to sanitation and electricity services coupled with a decreasing access to these services. Thus, despite the fact that we observe a decreasing inequality at the margin in access to health care (even though the average level of inequality is still high) the missing link in health-related services coupled with an overall high inequality in these two types of services hugely impact child health and survival. Therefore, as access to health care services and health-related sanitation services is essential to child survival, our findings call for vigorous policies to promote access of the poor groups and rural areas to these services. African Governments should continue to favour access of the poor to health care and reverse the inequality trends in access to water, sanitation and electricity. This is vital for the health of the population and for the development of Africa. Funding can come from various sources: the Government Budget, International Assistance but also from households themselves (since the first part of our thesis has demonstrated that they are getting richer (and various surveys show that they are willing to pay for quality health care), an adequate fees policy could benefit to the health care system). Measures should be put in place to strengthen the performance of the health system and to mitigate the negative effects of macroeconomic imbalances, economic crises and HIV/AIDS. Only on these conditions the Sub-Continent could hope to eradicate poverty and promote health for all. 4. Contribution of this Thesis. This thesis seeks to analyze empirically the inequality in health and access to health in SSA and how this region compared to the rest of the world. To do so, it develops a new method to characterize poor households and to analyze assets-based poverty, when the monetary measure is unavailable. Such a method is indeed necessary as almost all developing countries have collected many surveys that lack the consumption or income information. Once a poverty measure and a correct measure of health have been found, and their core determinants clearly established, we then proceed to the health inequality analysis, along with its determinants, using two methodologies: the traditional CI and the more recent GIE approaches. These approaches have been the mostly used to explore the inequality in health and access to health these last years. Though already studied in the literature, and sometimes applied on DHS or some groups of DHS datasets, our dissertation differs in its purpose and scope and its large scale. No paper to our knowledge used the totally to-date freely available DHS datasets to study poverty and inequality topics and provide basic statistics. Our main contribution is to shed a new light on the welfare-inequality-health nexus in Africa, how it evolves over time and how it compares to other regions around the world, using all available information. It also put numbers on various important socioeconomic indicators such as poverty, inequality, child health and mortality, access to health-related infrastructures, etc., for developing countries, especially African ones. As we sometimes lack these important information, this thesis proves finally to be a very useful exercise. ; Cette thèse part d'un postulat simple : « l'amélioration du niveau de vie s'accompagne de l'amélioration de l'état de santé générale d'une population » et teste sa validité dans le contexte de l'Afrique au Sud du Sahara (ASS). Si cette hypothèse se vérifie en général dans le contexte de l'ASS en ce qui concerne le niveau (plus le pays est riche, plus sa population est en bonne santé), il l'est moins en ce qui concerne les dynamiques, du moins à court et moyen terme. Notamment, les pays qui connaissent une amélioration tendancielle de bien-être matériel ne connaissent pas forcément une amélioration de la santé de leurs populations. Ceci constitue un paradoxe qui viendrait invalider notre postulat. En écartant tout effet de retard ou de rattrapage qui pourrait l'expliquer car nous travaillons sur une période de 15 ans réparties en 3 sous-périodes (1990-1995, 1995-2000 et 2000-2005), nous expliquons ce paradoxe, toutes choses égales par ailleurs, par deux canaux principaux qui peuvent interagir : - la performance du système de santé et - l'inégalité en santé. Si le premier est plus évident mais aussi plus difficile à prouver empiriquement du fait du manque de données sur des séries longues, ou du fait que ces données sont trop agrégées et éparses, le second canal est testable avec des bases de données adéquates qui, elles, sont disponibles au niveau microéconomique (ménages). Les bases de données que nous avons privilégiées sont les Enquêtes Démographiques et de Santé (EDS) du fait de leur comparabilité dans l'espace et le temps (mêmes noms de variables standardisées, même méthodologie d'enquête, mêmes modules, etc.). Ces atouts sont d'autant plus importants que les comparaisons de pauvreté et de bien-être basées sur les enquêtes de revenus ou de consommation butent sur de sérieux problèmes à savoir la comparabilité de ces enquêtes (méthodologies différentes, périodes de rappel différents, prix souvent non collectés de la même manière, etc.). Pour montrer ces effets de l'inégalité de santé sur les niveaux et les tendances de la santé des populations et la pauvreté et le bien-être, nous avons axé notre recherche autour de 3 axes principaux : 1- Comment mesurer le niveau de richesse et donc le bien-être des ménages en l'absence d'information sur la consommation et le revenu ? Les chapitres 1 et 2 de notre thèse se penchent sur cette question. Nous avons privilégié, à l'instar de plus en plus d'économistes, l'utilisation des biens des ménages et les méthodes de l'analyse factorielle et d'analyse en composantes principales pour construire un indice de richesse. Cet indice de richesse est pris comme un substitut du revenu ou de la consommation et sert donc de proxy pour la mesure du bien-être. Bien qu'il comporte quelques lacunes (notamment le fait qu'il ne concerne que les biens matériels et durables du ménage alors que la consommation ou le revenu sont des concepts plus globaux de bien-être, il ne prend pas en compte les préférences des ménages, il ne comporte aucune notion de valeur car le prix n'est pas pris en compte, de telle façon qu'une petite télévision en noir blanc vieille de vingt ans est mise au même niveau qu'un grand écran plasma flambant neuf, etc.), il n'en demeure pas moins que d'un côté, avec les EDS, il n'y a pas moyen de faire autrement en l'état actuel des choses, mais aussi et surtout parce que ces données permettent d'éviter les problèmes évoqués plus haut, notamment celui de la comparabilité des données pour faire de la comparaison spatiale et inter-temporelle des données en matière de pauvreté. Dans le premier chapitre, en nous basant sur cet indice et une ligne de pauvreté définie a priori à 60% pour la première observation dans notre échantillon (Benin, 1996), et en utilisant les données EDS et une analyse en composantes principales (ACP), nous avons pu mesurer la tendance de la pauvreté dite « matérielle » (en opposition à la pauvreté monétaire, basée sur la métrique monétaire). Cette méthode qui est privilégiée par des auteurs comme Sahn et Stifel est d'autant plus intéressante qu'elle donne non seulement les tendances de la pauvreté dans chaque pays, mais elle permet aussi une classification naturelle de ces pays par ordre de grandeur de pauvreté. Cependant, dans la mesure où les biens des ménages et la dépenses de consommation sont disponibles, l'analyste devrait estimer les deux types de pauvreté (matérielle via l'indice de richesse et monétaire via le revenu ou la consommation) car les études montrent souvent que les biens matériels et la consommation ou le revenu ne sont pas très bien corrélés, et donc le choix de l'indicateur de bien-être est crucial en termes de politiques économique et de santé. En effet, si l'indicateur sous-estime le vrai niveau de pauvreté ou d'inégalité (ou les surestime), les dépenses publiques qui en résultent peuvent être plus ou moins surévaluées, de même que les réponses apportées se révéler inadéquates. Donc dans la mesure du possible, il conviendrait de se pencher sur la question du choix de l'indicateur. Les résultats de notre méthodologie montrent que l'ASS reste la région la plus pauvre du monde en termes de possession d'actifs. La région orientale de l'ASS est la plus pauvre au monde (75%) suivie de l'Asie du Sud (64%), le Sud de l'ASS (61%), l'Afrique Centrale (57%), l'Afrique de l'Ouest (55%), l'Asie de l'Ouest (40%), l'Asie du Sud-Est (19%), l'Amérique Latine (18%), les Caraïbes (17%), l'Afrique du Nord (6%), l'Asie Centrale (2%) et l'Europe de l'Est (1%). Notre analyse nous montre que la pauvreté baisse dans l'ensemble des pays Africains au Sud du Sahara (sauf la Zambie), à l'instar des autres pays du monde dans l'échantillon. En effet, en considérant les trends, nous voyons que la moyenne de l'ASS passe de 63% de pauvreté matérielle entre 1990-1995 à 62% en 1995-2000 et 58% entre 2000 et 2005. La baisse est modeste et lente mais non négligeable et surtout, elle est en accélération sur les 2 dernières périodes. Mais elle demeure toutefois beaucoup plus marquée dans le reste du monde. Concomitamment à la baisse de la pauvreté, nous observons aussi une baisse de l'inégalité. Nous terminons ce chapitre par une réflexion sur l'effet de la transition démographique sur la croissance économique et la pauvreté en ASS et dans les autres pays en développement. En effet, la chute de la fertilité et de la mortalité couplées à un exode rural font que le nombre de famille se démultiplie du fait de la transition vers des tailles plus réduites. Ceci impose plus de contraintes (et donc peut avoir un impact négatif) sur la croissance économique et risque de sous-estimer le niveau réel de pauvreté. Il convient, une fois que la pauvreté matérielle et ses tendances ont été bien calculées avec les biens durables (et la transition économique prise si possible en compte), de tester la validité de cette méthode en la confrontant avec les résultats issus de l'analyse monétaire de la pauvreté. Les EDS ne comportant pas données d'information sur la consommation, nous nous sommes tournés vers une autre source de données. Dans le chapitre 2, nous avons testé la robustesse de notre méthode dans le cas particulier du Ghana, en utilisant les enquêtes du Questionnaire Unifié sur les Indicateurs de Base de Bienêtre (QUIBB), et en confrontant les résultats issus de la méthode ACP avec ceux issus de la méthode traditionnelle monétaire et trouvons grosso modo les mêmes résultats (10% de baisse avec la méthode monétaire traditionnelle et 7% avec notre méthode sur la période 1997- 2003). Ceci valide donc le fait que la méthode que nous proposons (à savoir, mesurer le bienêtre et la pauvreté par les biens durables des ménages) est tout aussi valide que la méthode plus traditionnelle utilisant des métriques monétaires. Une analyse fine dans le cas du Ghana montre que la baisse de la pauvreté est due à une croissance économique particulièrement pro-pauvre mais aussi à des dynamiques intra et intersectorielles (réallocation des gens des secteurs moins productifs vers ceux plus productifs) et aussi une forte migration des campagnes vers les villes. Nos simulations montrent que les migrants ruraux ont aussi bénéficié de cette croissance dans les villes où ils trouvent plus d'opportunités. 2- Une fois établie que la pauvreté est en recul en ASS, nous avons voulu mesurer la tendance de la santé de sa population (approximée par les taux de mortalité infantile et infanto-juvénile). Nous discutons dans le chapitre 3 de trois méthodes pour estimer et comparer les taux de mortalité des enfants : - la méthode des cohortes fictives (sur laquelle l'équipe de l'EDS se base pour estimer les taux « officiels » de mortalité), - la méthode non paramétrique (Kaplan et Meier) que privilégient un certain nombre d'économistes et - la méthode paramétrique (Weibull) de plus en plus utilisée pour sa souplesse et sa robustesse. Les deux premières méthodes ont tendance à sous-estimer le vrai niveau de mortalité et de ce fait nous avons privilégié le Weibull. De plus, avec cette dernière, nous pouvons évaluer l'effet de chaque variable spécifique (comme l'éducation ou l'accès à l'eau) sur le niveau de mortalité. Une étude des déterminants de cette mortalité montre qu'outre l'effet attendu de l'éducation des mères, l'accès aux infrastructures de santé (soins médicaux et surtout prénataux durant et lors de l'accouchement) et sanitaires (accès aux toilettes et dans une moindre mesure à l'eau potable) en sont les principaux facteurs. L'effet de richesse joue peu en ASS (mais pas dans le reste du monde), une fois que nous contrôlons pour le lieu de résidence (urbain) et le niveau d'éducation. Ce résultat nous surprend quelque peu, même s'il a été trouvé dans d'autres études. Ensuite, nous avons calculé la mortalité prédite des enfants. De toutes les régions du monde, l'ASS a le niveau de mortalité le plus élevé (par exemple en moyenne 107 décès pour la mortalité infantile contre 51 pour le reste du monde, soit plus du double). Ce résultat était toutefois attendu. Par contre nous avons été quelque peu surpris en ce qui concerne les tendances. Le constat est que sur les 15 ans, la mortalité des enfants a très peu ou pas du tout baissé dans le sous-continent africain (et est même en augmentation dans certains pays, alors qu'ils enregistrent une baisse de la pauvreté matérielle sur la même période). En moyenne, considérant les enfants de moins d'un an, les taux sont passés de 95%o à 89.5%o pour remonter à 91.5%o pour les 3 périodes 1990-1195, 1995-2000 et 2000-2005. Ainsi sur 15 ans, la mortalité infantile n'a baissé que de 3 points et demie en moyenne et surtout, elle remonte sur la période 1995-2005. Un examen des taux de malnutrition des enfants confirme ces tendances. On pourrait dire que ces résultats sont plutôt encourageants et normaux si on fait une analyse d'ensemble du sous-continent. En effet pour l'ensemble de l'ASS, cette légère baisse semble en conformité avec la baisse de 5 points des taux de pauvreté matérielle (63% en 1990-1995 à 58% en 2000-2005). Mais l'ordre de grandeur est faible en termes de magnitude, et surtout si compare au reste du monde où on observe une baisse de la mortalité beaucoup plus conséquente. Mais c'est l'arbre qui cache la forêt. Une analyse plus fine par pays montre en effet une situation plus contrastée. Notre postulat de départ nous dit que sur une période suffisamment longue, une amélioration de bien-être s'accompagne d'une amélioration de la santé. Or on constate que certains pays qui connaissent une baisse de la pauvreté matérielle connaissent également une recrudescence de la mortalité des enfants. Pour une même année, ce résultat peut être normal, traduisant un simple décalage pour que l'amélioration de bien-être se traduise par un meilleur état de santé de la population. Mais à moyen terme (période de 5 ans), nous observons la même absence d'effet. Nous sommes donc face à un paradoxe qu'il nous faut comprendre et tenter d'expliquer. Une des pistes pour comprendre ces résultats est d'analyser la performance des systèmes de santé en Afrique. Les facteurs qui expliquent notamment cette performance sont : des facteurs « classiques » comme la performance économique des périodes passées, les montants et l'allocation des dépenses de santé, l'organisation des systèmes de santé, la baisse de la fourniture de services de soins de santé (vaccination, assistance à la naissance, soins prénataux, soins curatifs, .), la malnutrition, le SIDA, les guerres, la fuite des cerveaux notamment du personnel médical, etc., à côté de facteurs plus « subtils » ou ténus car moins saisissables comme les crises financières des années 1990s qui ont plombé certaines des économies de la sous-région, la qualité des soins, la corruption et les dessous-de-table, l'instabilité de la croissance économique (même si elle est positive), etc. La seconde voie que nous examinons pour expliquer le manque de résultat en santé dans certains pays concerne l'inégalité en santé et ceci fait l'objet de notre dernier chapitre. 3- Expliquer l'absence de lien entre santé et pauvreté dans certains pays de l'ASS : l'effet de l'inégalité en santé. Dans le chapitre 4, nous émettons l'hypothèse que le fort niveau d'inégalité dans l'accès aux services de santé et d'assainissement couplé à la faible performance du système de santé (avec en toile de fond l'impact du Sida) peuvent servir à expliquer en partie notre paradoxe. Nous considérons deux types de services : - soins de santé (vaccination, assistance médicale à la naissance et traitement médical de la diarrhée) et - hygiène et assainissement (accès à l'eau potable et à l'électricité, accès aux toilettes propres). Le choix de ces services est motivé par le fait que le modèle Weibull dans le chapitre 3 nous montre que toutes choses égales par ailleurs, ils sont cruciaux pour la survie des enfants, en particulier en Afrique. Les niveaux d'accès montrent une baisse tendancielle des taux pour les services de santé (surtout pour la vaccination) et une légère augmentation de l'accès à l'électricité et dans une moindre mesure à l'eau potable. L'accès aux toilettes propres demeure un luxe réservé à une petite fraction de la population. Pour les calculs d'inégalité, nous considérons deux indicateurs: - l'indice de concentration (pour mesurer le niveau moyen d'inégalité) - et l'élasticité-revenu du Gini (inégalité « à la marge » quand le revenu d'un individu ou d'un groupe augmente d'un point de pourcentage). Globalement, les pays d'ASS ont un niveau d'inégalité beaucoup plus élevé comme on s'y attendait par rapport au reste du monde. Pour les tendances, nous remarquons que l'inégalité marginale s'accroît pour les services d'assainissement (eau, toilette et électricité), mais qu'elle diminue pour les soins de santé. En ce qui concerne l'inégalité moyenne, elle indique une disproportion dans l'accès des classes riches par rapport à celles pauvres. Même si les groupes pauvres « rattrapent » ceux riches dans la provision de certains services, cela se fait de façon trop lente. De fait, le haut niveau d'inégalité couplé à une recrudescence de cette inégalité à la marge pour certains services tendent à annihiler les effets positifs de la croissance économique et de la réduction de la pauvreté et maintiendraient la mortalité, la malnutrition et la morbidité des enfants en Afrique à des niveaux relativement élevés et plus particulièrement concentrées dans les groupes les plus pauvres. Tout ceci appelle à des politiques économiques, sociales et sanitaires pour renverser fortement les tendances de la mortalité des enfants. En particulier, nos résultats suggèrent qu'il faudrait que les pays Africains puissent entre autres : - accroître les services de soins de santé, notamment les soins préventifs comme les services essentiels à la santé de l'enfant dès sa naissance (vaccination, services prénataux et assistance à la naissance), les soins curatifs et les campagnes de sensibilisation. - renverser la tendance baissière dans la provision des services sanitaires (eau, électricité, environnement et assainissement, prise en charge des déchets, etc.). - améliorer la nutrition et l'environnement immédiat de ces enfants et les comportements des ménages (espacement des naissances, éducation des mères en matière de santé, etc.). - plus généralement comme le montrent d'autres études, il faudrait aussi améliorer la performance globale de leur système de santé en empêchant la fuite des cerveaux, en allouant un budget suffisant à la santé, en organisant mieux les différents organes, de même que les ciblages des politiques de santé, en empêchant la corruption, en améliorant la qualité (accueil, propreté des centres de soins, etc.), en équipant les centres en médicaments, vaccins, moyens de transport et de communication, etc. Intégrer si possible les systèmes plus traditionnels de soins (comme les matrones et les guérisseurs) et le secteur privé, de même qu'une meilleure organisation du système pharmaceutique. Ces politiques constituent un tout et doivent être mise en oeuvre rapidement, ou renforcées le cas échéant. A cette seule condition les pays Africains pourraient espérer rattraper leur retard dans les Objectifs du Millénaire.

ILLUSTRIERTE GESCHICHTE DES WELTKRIEGES 1914/15. ZWEITER BAND. Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Zweiter Band. (Zweiter Band) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. beobachtet von einer der Höhen von Jaroslau aus den Übergang der Hannoveraner, Oldenburger und Braunschweiger über den San. ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) Kriegskalender zur Original-Einbanddecke der Illustrierten Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Zweiter Band enthaltend die Ereignisse vom 1. Januar bis 30. Juni 1915 ( - ) Januar. Februar. ( - ) März. ( - ) April. ( - ) Mai. ([I]) Juni. ([I]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([III]) Kunstbeilagen. (IV) Karten. (IV) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 26 (Heft 26) ([1]) [Abb.]: Übergang der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen über die Drina nach Serbien auf einer von Pionieren errichteten Brücke. ([1]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Proviantoffiziere vor ihren Zelten bei Passeys. (2)Der Vormarsch des k. u. k. Infanterieregiments Nr. 72 durch einen Sumpf. (2) [2 Abb.]: (1)Unsere Waffenbrüder: Österreichisch-ungarische Artillerie in Beney bei Toul. (2)Erdhöhlen als Biwak österreichisch-ungarischer Infanterie. (3) [Abb.]: Der Sturm auf die Höhen von Fresnoy. ([4 - 5]) [Abb.]: Brückenwache bei Lille. (6) [Abb.]: Lille, die Hauptstadt des französischen Departements Nord, nach der Einnahme durch die Deutschen. Im Hintergrund das Stadttheater. (7) [Abb.]: Einsturz eines von Granaten getroffenen Hauses in der Hauptstraße von Lille. (8) [Abb.]: Auf Bäumen postierte Turkos werden von den Deutschen heruntergeschossen. ([9]) [Abb.]: Ostende, vom Leuchtturm aus gesehen. (10) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen auf dem Wege nach Ostende: Ein Lager in der Nähe von Brügge. ([11]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (12) Die Geländeschwierigkeiten in Galizien und Russisch-Polen. (12) [Abb.]: Schwieriger Geschütztransport bei Przemysl. (12) Die Einnahme von Lille. (14) [Abb.]: Krankenpflegewagen für Schwerverwundete. (14) [Abb.]: Im Vorratswagen eines Lazarettzuges. (15) Mit dem Lazarettzug in Feindes (15) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Apotheke mit allen erforderlichen Arzneien und Verbandstoffen im Lazarettzug. (2)Das Innere eines Krankenwagens im Lazarettzug. (15) [Abb.]: Scarborough: Südansicht der befestigung. (16) [Karte]: Karte vom östlichen Kriegschauplatz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Beschießung der englischen Ostküste bei Scarborough durch ein deutsches Geschwader am 16. Dezember 1914. ([17]) [Abb.]: Montenegrinische Flüchtlinge - Moslims - aus Preblje, die sich unter den Schutz der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen stellten, auf der Fahrt nach Bosnien, wo sie, die nach dem Balkankrieg zu Montenegro kamen, eine neue Heimat zu finden hofften. Die Jungen unter ihnen traten in das k. u. u. Heer als Freiwillige ein. (18) Der deutsche Flottenangriff auf die englische Küste. (18) [Abb.]: Aufbruch einer Motorradfahrerpatouille. (18) Das Motorrad im Kriegsdienst. (19) [Abb.]: Sieben N.-S.-Motorräder der Motorradfahrerabteilung Saarbrücken. (19) [Abb.]: Am 1. Januar 1915 meldete die deutsche Heeresleitung einen Bestand von 577 875 Mann und 8138 Offizieren, darunter 7 französische, 18 russische und 3 belgische Generale, in den deutschen Lagern für Kriegsgefangene; nicht einbegriffen in diese Zahlen waren die Kriegsgefangenen der letzten Kämpfe in Russisch=Polen, die noch unterwegs befindlichen und die Zivilgefangenen. Die obigen Figuren veranschaulichen durch ihre Größe, welcher Anteil davon auf die verschiedenen feindlichen Völker kommt. Nimmt man die Stärke eines Armeekorps mit 40 000 Mann an, so bedeuten die in deutschen Händen befindlichen Kriegsgefangenen einen Verlust von rund 15 Armeekorps für unsere Feinde. (20) Die Gewehr der europäischen Mächte*). 1. Feuertaktik des Fußvolks. (20) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 27 (Heft 27) ([21]) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. im Felde. ([21]) [Abb.]: König Wilhelm II. von Württemberg im Hauptquartier des deutschen Kronprinzen. ([21]) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Sebastopol. (22) Prinz Salar ed Dauleh. (23) [Abb.]: Kurden aus Nordpersien (23) [Abb.]: Die Türken bei El Kantara am Suezkanal: Mohammedanische Truppen gehen zu den Türken über. ([24 - 25]) [Abb.]: Suez. (26) [Abb.]: El Kantara am Suezkanal, wo die türkischen Truppen nach einem überraschend schnellen Vormarsch zuerst den Suezkanal erreichten. (27) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Freiherr v. Scheffer=Bonadel (28) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Litzmann. (28) [Abb.]: Deutscher Vormarsch auf Warschau. ([29]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (30) Die Türken bei El Kantara am Suezkanal. (30) [Abb.]: Ein deutscher Stabsarzt mit seinen Assistenten in einem Feldlager in Frankreich. (31) Der Argonnenwald. (31) [Abb.]: Vorgehen einer Patrouille im Argonnenwald. (31) [Abb.]: Erstürmung von Vienne=Le=Chateau im Argonnenwald am 7. November 1914. (32 - 33) Der Durchbruch bei Lodz. (32 - 33) Im Höllenfeuer von Dirmuiden. (34) [Abb.]: Leichtverwundete aus der Schlacht am Bzura=Rawka=Abschnitt kehren aus der Feuerlinie zurück (34) [6 Abb.]: Bilder vom russisch=polnischen Kriegschauplatz. (1)Laubenhaus in Dzorkow. (2)Beim Tee auf dem Markt in Dzorkow. (3)Einschüsse von Granaten in einem Wohnhaus in einem Vorort von Lodz. (4) Nachsehen der Pässe in Pabjanice. (5)Gefangene sibirische Soldaten in Hohensalza. (6) Wache im Lager. ([35]) [Abb.]: Zerschossene Straße in Dirmuiden, das, nach Erstürmung durch die Deutschen am 11. November 1914, von französischen Granaten in einen Trümmerhaufen verwandelt wurde. (36) Die österreichisch=ungarische Artillerie. (36) [Abb.]: Im Höllenfeuer von Dirmuiden. ( - ) Das Gelände von Ypern-Ostende aus der Vogelschau. ( - ) Persönliche Feldzugseindrücke im Kriege gegen Frankreich (38) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Leopold Salvator. (38) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische schwere Artillerie auf dem Marsch (39) Artilleriekampf und Fesselballon. (39) [Abb.]: Die österreichisch-ungarischen Motormörserbatterien auf dem Wege nach Lowicz. (39) Ein Ulanenstücklein. (40) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 28 (Heft 28) ([41]) [Abb.]: Lauf= und Schützengräben österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen zwischen den Gehöften von Ernabara. ([41]) [Abb.]: Einschlagen und Krepieren einer österreichisch=ungarischen 30,5=cm=Granate. (42) [6 Abb.]: Die österreichisch=ungarischen Mörserbatterien. (1) (2) Der Mörser in Ladestellung. (3)Der Granate wird der Hebegürtel umgelegt. (4)Transport der Granate. (5)Vorstoßen der Granate in den Geschoßraum. (6)Der 30,5=cm=Mörser hinter einem Gebüsch feuerbereit. ([43]) [Abb.]: Vertreibung der Russen aus dem Uszoker Paß in den Karpathen. ([44 - 45]) [Abb.]: Russische Kosakenwache in Ezernowitz. (47) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Ulanen auf dem Marsch bei Hermanovice. (48) [Abb.]: Erstürmung der russischen Höhenverschanzungen bei Turka am 30. Oktober 1914 durch die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen. ([49]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (50) Die österreichisch=ungarischen Mörserbatterien. (50) [Abb.]: Zurückkehrende Flüchtlinge auf der Straße nach Neu=Sander. (50) Die Kirche von Liedersingen und das Bahnwärterhaus bei Conthil. (50) [Abb.]: Das Bahnwärterhaus bein Conthil an der Strecke Chateau=Salins-Mörchingen. (51) Die Beschießung von Soissons. (51) [Abb.]: Kirche in Liedersingen. (51) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Lochow. (52) [Abb.]: Generalleutnant Wichura (52) Natürliche und künstliche Hindernisse im Feldkrieg. (52) [Abb.]: Beschießung von Soissons. ([53]) [Abb.]: Von fünfhundert deutschen Pionieren in fünf Tagen hergestellte Brücke über das ganze Überschwemmungsgebiet an der Oser. (54) Die Schlacht bei Sommaisne. (54) [Abb.]: Wolfsgruben und Drahtverhaue, die unsere Truppen bei ihrem Vordringen auf dem westlichen Kriegschauplatz zu überwinden hatten. (55) [Abb.]: Das von Drahtverhauen umgebene Fort Nr. 7 von der zweiten Fortlinie vor Antwerpen, wie die Belgier es hinterlassen haben. (55) [Abb.]: Wegeskizze zur Schlacht bei Sommaisne. (56) Deutsche Flugzeuge auf einer Erkundungsfahrt über der Nordküste Frankreichs. (56) Die Kämpfe bei Turka (56) [Abb.]: Das Kaiser=Friedrich Regiment Nr. 125 in der Schlacht bei Sommaisne. ([57]) [Abb.]: Dünkirchen ([58]) [Abb.]: Calais: Place d`Armes. ([58]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Flugzeuge auf einer Erkundungsfahrt über der Nordküste Frankreichs. ([59]) Ein nächtlicher Überfall. (60) [Abb.]: Landsturm im Osten mit Bagagewagen und Sanitätsbund. (60) [Karte): Karte vom östlichen Kriegschauplatz. (Südliche Hälfte). ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 29 (Heft 29) ([61]) [Abb.]: General v. Falkenhayn, Chef des Generalstabs der deutschen Armee. ([61]) [Abb.]: König Peter von Serbien mit seinem Stab im Felde. (62) [Abb.]: Serbischer Offizier macht Aufzeichnungen für das Hauptquartier. (63) [Abb.]: Typisches Landschaftsbild vom serbischen Kriegschauplatz (63) [Abb.]: Ein Schützengraben bei Darkehmen nach der Schlacht. (64) [Abb.]: Transportschwierigkeiten in Galizien. ([65]) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrkompanie bei Darkehmen in Feuerstellung. (66) [Abb.]: Infanterie wird zur Besetzung der Schützengräben bei Darkehmen alarmiert. (66) [Abb.]: Unsere Feldgrauen sammeln Betten und Strohsäcke für ein warmes Nachtlager im Schützengraben ([67]) [Abb.]: Deutsche und österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten in gutem Einvernehmen mit der polnischen Bevölkerung. ([67]) [Abb.]: Eine fliegende Reparaturwerkstatt in der Gegend von Lodz. ([67]) [Abb.]: Erbeutete russische Patronenstreifen für Maschinengewehre. ([67]) [Abb.]: Die Wiedererstürmung Steinbachs i. E. (68) [Abb.]: Ein gefährlicher Pionierangriff. ([69]) [Abb.]: Admiral Anton Haus (70) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (71) Die kühne Tat des österreichisch=ungarischen "U 12" (71) [Abb.]: Angriff des österreichisch=ungarischen Unterseeboots "U 12" auf die französische Hochseeflotte in der Straße von Otranto. (71) [Abb.]: Ein Angriff in Flandern während eines Schneesturms. ([72 - 73]) Ein Angriff in Flandern während eines Schneesturms. (74) [Abb.]: Eine Windmühle wird von Franzosen als militärischer Aussichtspunkt verwendet. (74) Das zerstörte Vailly. (74) [Karte): Vogelschaukarte zu den Kämpfen in Flandern. ([75]) [Abb.]: Eine von deutschen Soldaten in Vailly erbaute Straße, die den deutschen Namen "Hüttendorfstraße" erhielt. (76) General der Infanterie v. Falkenhayn, Chef des Generalstabs der deutschen Armee. (76) [Abb.]: Nächtlicher Bajonettangriff in Steinbach i. Elsaß. ( - ) Die Kämpfe um Steinbach i. E. (77) [Abb.]: Der Marktplatz von Vailly mit der Kirche im Hintergrund. (77) [Abb.]: Schlachtenmaler E. Zimmer (x) im Felde. (78) Deutsche Unterseeboote vor Dover. (78) Ein gefährlicher Pionierangriff. (78) [Abb.]: Nächtlicher Unterseebootangriff auf Dover. ([79]) [Karte]: Die Stellung der deutschen Heeresmacht Ende Januar 1915. (80) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 30 (Heft 30) ([81]) [Abb.]: Rast einer Fuhrparkkolonne in der Rawkaniederung. ([81]) [Abb.]: Warschau von der Vorstadt Praga aus gesehen (82) [Abb.]: Deutsche Landwehrpatrouille auf den Ausläufern der Lysa Gora (83) [Abb.]: _Verschneite Schützengraben vor Warschau. (83) [Abb.]: Beim Mittagsmahl vor Warschau. (83) [Abb.]: Ein Zeppelin über der Nordsee (84 - 85) [Abb.]: Der im Seegefecht bei Helgoland schwer beschädigte englische Dreadnought "Lion". (86) [Abb.]: S. M. S. "Blücher", das, bis zum letzten Augenblick feuernd, beim Seegefecht in der Nordsee unterging. (86) [Abb.]: Gefangene im Zossener Lager, die den verschiedensten Völkern aus aller Welt angehören. (87) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Kaiser und Kronprinz besichtigen in den Argonnen einen vorüberziehenden Transpüort gefangener Garibaldianer. (88) [Abb.]: Unsere am weitesten vorgeschobenen Schützengräben an der Aisne. (88) [Abb.]: Erfolglose Jagd auf deutsche Flugzeuge in den Argonnen. ([89]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer Panzerzug, dessen Besatzung sich bei den Kämpfen in den Karpathen durch hervorragende Leistungen auszeichnete. (90) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (90) Das Seegefecht in der Nordsee (90) [Abb.]: Feldzeugmeister Karl Kuk, Kommandant der Festung Krakau. (91) Feldzeugmeister Karl Kuk. (91) [Abb.]: Beförderung eines schweren österreichisch=ungarischen Belagerungsgeschützes. (91) [Abb.]: Bajonettangriff des hessischen Infanterieregiments Nr. 168 in der Schlacht bei Ypern (11. November 1914). ([92 - 93]) [Abb.]: Versammlungsplatz in Altkirch i. Els. (94) Artillerie=und Infanteriegefechte zwischen Dammerkirch und Altkirch. (94) [Abb.]: Gefecht zwischen Dammerkirch und Altkirch. ([95]) Telegraph und Fernsprecher im Felde. (96) [Abb.]: Telephondrähte werden durch eine Tannenwald gelegt. (96) [Abb.]: Tragbares Feldtelephon, das eine Fernsprechverbindung bis in die vordersten Schützengräben ermöglicht. (96) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch=ungarische Korpstelephonstation. (97) [Abb.]: Deutsche Telegraphenarbeiter legen Kabel über eine von den Franzosen zerstörte Brücke (97) Der Sturm auf Messines. (98 - 99) [Abb.]: Die Argonen aus der Vogelschau. (98 - 99) Die Gewehre der europäischen Mächte*). 2. Vom glatten Vorderlader zum Chassepot. (98 - 99) [Abb.]: Verwundete in Russisch=Polen werden unter Bedeckung auf Schlitten in Lazarett gebracht. (100) [Abb.]: Die Uhr als Lebensretter (100) [Abb.]: Unsere jungen Regimenter bei den Kämpfen in Flandern. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 31 (Heft 31) ([101]) [Abb.]: Herzog Albrecht von Württem berg im Felde. ([101]) [Abb.]: Aufstand der Somali gegen die Engländer. (102) [5 Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen im Oberelsaß. (1)Feldwache in Steinbach. (2)Posten vor Steinbach. (3)Mühlhausen: Eingang zur Stadt. (4)Sennheim nach der Beschießung. (5)Das Thanner Tor in Sennheim nach der Beschießung. ([103]) [Abb.]: Prinz Hussein Kamel Pascha, der von England eingesetzte Sultan von Ägypten. (104) [Abb.]: Englisches Kamelreiterkorps in Kairo. (104) [Abb.]: Verkündigung der türkischen Mobilmachung vor der Omar=Moschee in Jerusalem. ([105]) [Abb.]: Ein türkisches Panzerautomobil mit Maschinengewehr fährt durch die Straßen von Konstantinopel (106) [Abb.]: Eingang zum Suezkanal bei Port Said. (107) [Abb.]: Der Suezkanal bei Ismailia. (107) [Abb.]: Militärstraße im Kaukasus. (108) [Abb.]: Niederlage der Russen bei Köpriköj. ([109]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (110) Die Erstürmung von Hassankale durch die Türken und die Niederlage der Russen bei Köpriköj. (110) Der Sturm auf den Friedhof von La Boiselle. (111) [Abb.]: Der Kriegshafen von Batum. (111) [Abb.]: Bajonettangriff auf den Friedhof von La Boiselle am 15. Janur 1915. ([112 113]) [Abb.]: Requirierte Vorspannpferde für die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen in Galizien. (114) Die Feuertaufe des Erzherzog=Thronfolgers Karl Franz Joseph. (114) [Abb.]: Verwundete österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten auf russischen Bauernwagen. (114) Herzog Albrecht von Württemberg. (115) In französischer Gefangenschaft. (115) [Karte]: England ([116]) [Abb.]: Der Markt von Yarmouth. (117) Das Seegefecht bei Yarmouth. (118 - 119) [Abb.]: Aus dem Seegefecht bei Yarmouth: Die deutschen Kreuzer begegnen englischen Fischern in der Nordsee (118 - 119) Unsere Landsturmdruckerei in Montmédy. (118 - 119) [Abb.]: Die Landsturmdruckerei in Montmédy: Setzerei und Expedition. (120) [Abb.]: Die Landsturmdruckerei in Montmédy: Im Drucker="Saal". (120) Rückkehr ostpreußischer Flüchtlinge in ihr zerstörtes Dorf. (120) [Abb.]: Rückkehr ostpreußischer Flüchtlinge in ihr von den Russen zerstörtes Dorf. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 32 (Heft 32) ([121]) [Abb.]: Einer der Aeroplane, durch die sich die in Przemysl belagerten Truppen mit der übrigen österreichisch=ungarischen Armee in Verbindung setzten. ([121]) [Abb.]: Vormarsch der österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen in Galizien. Munition und Gepäck werden, da die Wagen auf den schlechten Wegen nicht mehr verkehren können, auf Tragpferden zur Front befördert. (122) [Abb.]: Notlandung eines österreichisch=ungarischen Fliegers in Galizien. (123) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Infanterie im Schützengraben bei Jasienna. ([124 - 125]) [Abb.]: Die Vorhut des 5. k. u. k Dragonerregiments überschreitet beim Vormarsch den Fluß Joczinka in der Nähe von Przemysl. ([124 - 125]) [Abb.]: Ungarische Gendarmerie als Grenzschutz an der rumänischen Grenze. ([124 - 125]) [Abb.]: Am Dunajec in Galizien. (126) [Abb.]: Sturm der österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen auf die Höhe bei Gorlice. ([127]) [Abb.]: Deutsches Flugzeuggeschwader über dem Hafen von Dover. ( - ) [Abb.]: Deutscher Landsturm ohne Waffe auf dem Marsch zur Arbeitsstätte in Russisch=Polen ([129]) [Abb.]: Marsch durch ein zerschossenes polnisches Dorf. ([129]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Husaren in einem polnischen Dorf. ([129]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Ulanen auf dem Marsch an die ungarisch=galizische Grenze. ([129]) [Abb.]: Abschlagen eines Baumstammes zum Ausbau unserer Stellungen an der Aisne. ([129]) [Abb.]: Der Stamm wird im Sägewerk in Bretter und Balken geschnitten. ([129]) [Abb.]: Russische Artillerie vor Warschau. ([129]) [Abb.]: Hauptplatz in Limanowa. (130) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (130) Die Schlacht bei Limanowa. (130) Der Sturm bei Gorlice. (131) [Abb.]: Absuchen des Schlachtfeldes bei Limanowa. (131) In Lunéville. (132 - 133) [Abb.]: Polnische Legionäre zersprengen im Dunaject vorrückende Kosaken. (132 - 133) [Abb.]: Graf Zeppelin (X) im Felde. (134) [Abb.]: Begrüßung des greisen Generalfeldmarschalls Grafen v. Häfeler (X) in einem französischen Dorf. (134) Das Schlachtfeld einst und heute. (134) [Abb.]: Unsere Feldgrauen im Schützengraben. (135) Deutsche Schneeschuhtruppen gegen französische Jäger. (136) [Abb.]: Patrouille einer deutschen Schneeschuhtruppe im Anschlag. (136) [Abb.]: Die Offiziere einer württembergischen Schneeschuhkompanie. (136) Was unsere Sanitätshunde leisten. (136) [Abb.]: Französische Schneeschuhpatrouille in den Hochvogesen gerät in einen Hinterhalt. ([137]) [Abb.]: Überblick über ein modernes Schlachtfeld. ([138 - 139]) [Abb.]: Eine Abteilung vom Roten Kreuz mit Sanitätshunden auf der Suche nach Verwundeten. (140) [Gedicht]: Die Männer der "Emden". (140) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 33 (Heft 33) ([141]) [Abb.]: Oberstleutnant v. Heydebreck, der als Kommandeur der Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Südwestafrika seiner am 12. November 1914 erhaltenen Verwundung erlag. ([141]) [Abb.]: Major Franke, der neue Kommandeur der Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Südwestafrika. ([141]) [Abb.]: Dr. Schnee, Gouverneur von Deutsch=Ostafrika. ([141]) [Abb.]: Oberst Maritz, namhafter Burenführer gegen Botha und die Engländer. ([141]) [Abb.]: Christian Dewet, der "schwarze Teufel" des Burenkrieges, der Feind Bothas und Englands in Südafrika. ([141]) Geheimrat Ebermaier, Gouverneur von Kamerun. ([141]) [Karte): Übersichtskarte von Deutsch=Ostafrika. (Die Grenzen des deutschen Gebiets sind schraffiert.) (142) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Tanga. (143) [Abb.]: Deutscher und Kameruner Krieger. (144) [Abb.]: Eine Abteilung Askari in Deutsch=Ostafrika (144) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schutztruppe in Okahandja in Deutsch=Südwestafrika. ([145]) [Abb.]: Schutztruppe von Daressalam im Gefecht. ([145]) [Abb.]: Geschütze in Deutsch=Südwestafrika in Gefechtstellung. ([145]) [Abb.]: In den Kämpfen am Kitwusee: Straße in Kissenji. (146) [Abb.]: Reitkamele im Dienst der Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Südwestafrika. (146) [Abb.]: General der Kavallerie Erzherzog Eugen von Österreich, der neue Kommandant der österreichisch=ungarischen Balkanstreitkräfte. (147) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer 30,5=cm=Mörser in gedeckter Stellung in einer Ortschaft Russisch=Polens. (147) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie d`Elsa. (2)General v. Gersdorff. Die Führer der siegreichen sächsischen Infanterie bei Craonne. (148) [Abb.]: Sächsische Infanterie stürmt die französischen Linien bei Craonne. ([149]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (150) Das Treffen von Craonne am 25. Februar 1915. (150) Infanterieunterstände bei Craonne mit den deutlich sichtbaren Eingängen zu den Erdhöhlen. (150) Der Tag von Wytschaeke. I. (151) [Abb.]: Blick auf die Stadt Craonne mit den Höhen, die abwechselnd von Deutschen und Franzosen besetzt waren. Im Vordergrund Drahtverhaue, die vonlunseren Truppen im Sturm genommen wurden. (151) [Abb.]: Ankunft Verwundeter in einem Vogesendorf. (152 - 153) Erzherzog Eugen, der neue Kommandant der österreichisch=ungarischen Balkanstreitkräfte. (154) Unsere Soldaten im Oberelsaß. (154) [Abb.]: Lebensmittelempfang am Bahnhof. (155) [Abb.]: Die Beförderung der Lebensmittel für die Truppen in den Vogesen. (155) [Abb.]: General v. Rekowsky. (155) [Abb.]: Unsere treuen Gehilfen in den Vogesen. (155) [Abb.]: Schlittenbeförderung in den höheren Gebirgspässen. (155) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zu den Kämpfen in den Vogesen. ([156]) [Abb.]: Der Sturm auf Wytschaeke. ( - ) Minenkrieg. ([157]) [Abb.]: Im Handumdrehen lag der Zug in Schützenlinie und feuerte auf den vorgehenden Gegner ([157]) Die Gewehre der europäischen Mächte*). 3. Von Drense über Mauser zu Mannlicher. (158 - 159) [3 Abb.]: Die Mine im modernen Seekrieg. (1)Das e nglische Minenschif "Iphigenia" beim Legen von Treibminen. (2)die deutschen Minenleger "Nautilus", "Albatros" und "Pelikan". (3) Die Sperminenanlage. (158 - 159) [Abb.]: Deutsches Unterseeboot. (158 - 159) [Abb.]: Ein Torpedo verläßt das Austoßrohr. (158 - 159) [Abb.]: Zündnadelpatrone, ältere (A.) und neuere (B.) Form. (160) [Abb.]: Visier des Zündnadelgewehrs. (160) Eine Fliegerleistung von historischer Bedeutung. (160) Eine Fliegerleistung von historischer Bedeutung. (160) [Abb.]: Vier bayrische Fliegeroffiziere als Ritter des Eisernen Kreuzes 1. Klasse. Von links nach rechts: Hauptmann Stadelmeyer. Oberleutnant König und Hailer, Leutnant Schlemmer. (160) Auszeichnung eines österreichisch=ungarischen Regiments. (160) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 34 (Heft 34) ([161]) [Abb.]: Grusinischer Kriegsweg, der von Wladikawkas über den Kasbek nach Tiflis am Kur führt und den besten Zugang von Persien nach Rußland bildet. ([161]) [Abb.]: Türkische Infanterie vor dem Palaste des Sultans, fertig zum Abmarsch nach dem Kriegschauplatz. (162) [Abb.]: Täbris, die Hauptstadt der persischen Provinz Aserbeidschan. (163) [Abb.]: Ägyptischer Kavallerist als Vorposten in der Wüste. (164) [Abb.]: Afrikanische Hilfstruppen der Franzosen werden an der algerischen Küste eingeschifft. (164) [Abb.]: Die Türken werfen am Suezkanal die Engländer aus ihren Stellungen. (165) [Abb.]: Der Staatssekretär des Reichsmarineamts Großadmiral v. Tirpitz, der Schöpfer der heutigen deutschen Flotte. (167) [Abb.]: Lager einer Gebirgstrainkolonne bei Bresgje (Montenegro). (168) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (168) Die Vernichtung der serbischen Komitadschi. (168) [Abb.]: Bosnisch-herzegowinische Infanterie und Gendarmerie erstürmt eine Stellung serbischer Komitadschi in der Herzegowina in der Gegend von Autovac. ([169]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten auf französischem Boden bei der Feldbestellung hinter der Front. (170) [Abb.]: Unsere Soldaten schneiden Weiden ab, die zu Geflechten für die Schützengräben dienen. (170) Die Niederlage der Engländer und Inder bei Festubert. (171) [Abb.]: Infanteristen kehren auf Eseln vom Requirieren zurück. (171) [Abb.]: Eine Wagenladung erbeuteter russischer Waffen wird sortiert. (171) [Abb.]: Die Niederlage der Engländer und Inder bei Festubert. ([172 - 173]) Der Tag von Wytschaeke. II. (174) [Abb.]: Ostende und die flandrische Küste. Ostende, der vielbesuchte Badeort an der belgischen Nordseeküste, ist wie die Mehrzahl der belgischen Küstenplätze von den Engländern aus Schiffsgeschützen mehrere Male rücksichtslos beschossen worden. Seitdem aber die deutschen Küstenbatterien und Uferbefestigungen angelegt sind, halten sich die englischen Schiffe in achtungsvoller Entfernung. Infolge des vom 18. Februar ab angekündigten Unterseebootkrieges gegen England wendete sich auch diesem von den deutschen Truppen besetzten Platze wieder besonderes Interesse zu. ([175]) [Abb.]: Eine deutsche Kolonne passiert das von den Russen gesäuberte Pillkallen inOstpreußen. (176) Rückzug der Russen über die Dosewicza. (176) [Abb.]: Blick auf den von den Russen zerstörten Ort Gerdauen in Ostpreußen, der von deutschen Truppen wieder besetzt wurde. (176) [Abb.]: Im Galopp reitet ein Offizier die Straße herab und ruft von weitem: "Nicht schießen, Deutscher!" ( - ) [Abb.]: Rückzug der Russen über die Dosewicza. ([177]) [Abb.]:Österreichisch=ungarische Schützenlinie an der Rida in Russisch=Polen (178) Der österreichisch=ungarische Thronfolger in Russisch=Polen. (178) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Karl Franz Josef (X) mit dem Stabe der 7. Division in Russisch=Polen. (179) Ostende und Calais. (179) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Karl Franz Joseph redet die einzelnen Leute eines Infanterietrupps an, um sich nach ihrem Ergehen zu erkundigen. (179) [Abb.]: Vier bayrische Landwehrleute mit ihrer "Gulaschkanone". (180) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Calais. (180) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 35 (Heft 35) ([181]) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen in den Karpathen: Österreichisch=ungarische Proviantkolonne am Fuße der Karpathen. ([181]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Kavallerie in Russisch=Polen. (182) [Abb.]: Haubizenbatterie auf einer schlechten Straße in Russisch=Polen. (182) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen in den Karpathen: Ruhepause einer österreichisch=ungarischen Truppenabteilung in der Nähe des Uzsoker Passes. (183) [Abb.]: Russische Bauern beim Einzug österreichisch=ungarischer Kavallerie in ein Dorf (184 - 185) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Ulanenpatrouille in Deckung. (184 - 185) [Abb.]: Ulanenvorhut in Russisch=Polen. (184 - 185) [Karte]: Kartenskizze zur Masurenschlacht (186) [Abb.]: Russen auf der Flucht nach der Winterschlacht in Masuren. ([187]) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Below (188) [Abb.]: Generaloberst v. Eichhorn (188) [Abb.]: Der Kaiser bei den Truppen im Osten in Combina, bei Lotwicz a. d. Bzura, im Gespräch mit Generaloberst v. Mackensen. (189) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (189) Die Winterschlacht an den Masurischen Seen. (189) [Karte]: Karte des westgalizischen Kriegschauplatzes. (190) Die Wiedereroberung von Czernowitz. (190) [Abb.]: Gefangene russische Offiziere aus der Schlacht in Masuren. Darunter ein Oberstleutnant (X) und ein Oberst (XX). (190) Unsere Zeppeline. (191) Der Tag von Wytschaeke. (191) [Karte]: Karte des ostgalizischen Kriegschauplatzes. (191) [Abb.]: Einzug der österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen in Czernowitz. ([192 - 193]) [Abb.]: Die Wirkung einer Zeppelinbombe: Durch eine Bombe zerstörtes Haus in Antwerpen. (194) {Abb.]: Die Wirkung einer deutschen Fliegerbombe: Zerstörtes Haus in Stenay. (195) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrabteilung geht bei Soissons im Galopp in Feuerstellung vor. (196) Die Schlacht bei Soissons vom 12. bis 14. Januar 1915. (196) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrabteilung in Deckung gegen Artilleriefeuer erwartet den Befehl zum Vorgehen in der Schlacht bei Soissons. (196) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. beobachtet die Kämpfe bei Soissons. Nach einer Originalzeichnung von Pfrofessor Hans W. Schmidt. Im Mittelgrund geradeaus die Höhen von Bregny-Mergival. Im Tal die Bahn Soissons-Laon mit dem Dorfe Crouy. Östlich dieser Bahn fanden der Sturm und die Kämpfe in den Steinbrüchen statt. ( - ) [Abb.]: Rückzug der Franzosen über die Aisne bei Soissons. (197) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant v. Mücke. (198) [Karte]: Der vom Landungskorps des bei den Kokosinseln am 9. November 1914 zerstörten kleinen Kreuzers "Emden" auf S. M. Hilfskreuzer "Ayesha" (Emden)" zurückgelegte Weg nach Padang auf Sumatra und von dort durch den Indischen Ozean nach Hodeida in Arabien. (198) [Abb.]: Der auf den Kokosinseln gekaperte Dreimast=Schoner "Ayesha" (Emden II) landet mit dem Rest der Emdenbesatzung in Hodeida (Arabien). ([199]) [Abb.]: Patrouille der Schneeschuhtruppe in ihrer neuen Schneeschuhuniform, die sich ebensowenig von der Landschaft abhebt, wie die feldgraue Uniform in der schneefreien Jahreszeit. (200) Die Heldenfahrt der "Emden II". (200) [Abb.]: Die seltsame Wirkung der Beschießung eines Hauses bei La Pommeraye. (200) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15 Heft 36 (Heft 36) ([201]) [Abb.]: Ein Zug mit frischen Pferden aus Deutschland auf dem Bahnhof in Antwerpen. ([201]) [Abb.]: Das Schlachtfeld von Soissons aus der Vogelschau. (202) [Abb.]: General v. der Planitz, einer der siegreichen Führer der Sachsen bei Cravonne. (203) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen um den Hartmannsweiler Kopf. (204) [Abb.]: Eine Fuhrparkkolonne auf dem Wege nach den Stellungen zwischen Reims und Cravonne kommt durch Neuschátel (Aisne). (204) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Hartmannsweiler Kopfes in den Vogesen. ([205]) [Abb.]: Auf dem Marktplatz in Mlawa. Im Vordergrund der Stadtkommandant Hauptmann Böhm im Gespräch mit em ehemaligen russischen Bürgermeister der Stadt, rechts die römisch=katholische Kirche, links die deutsche Feldpost, geradeaus im Hintergrund das deutsche Generalkommando (weißes Haus). (206) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten vor Teeverkaufsständen in Mlawa. Der Tee wird aus Samowars (Teemaschinen) ausgeschenkt. (206) [Abb.]: Deutsche Offiziere reiten durch die Warschauer Straße in Mlawa. (207) [Abb.]: Ankunft eines russischen Gefangenentransports in Mlawa (207) [Abb.]: Der Heldentod des Obersten Ritter Reyl=Hanisch v. Greiffenthal. ([209]) [Abb.]: Die "Grande Place" in Dinant. (210) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (210) Der Heldentod des Obersten Ritter Reyl=Hanisch v. Greiffenthal. (210) Die Zerstörung Dinants. (211) [Abb.]: Die von den Franzosen in Brand geschossene Kathedrale der belgischen Felsenfestung Dinant mit der gesprengten Bogenbrücke. (211) [Abb.]: Der Kampf um das Gehöft. Französischer Sturmangriff auf deutsche Schützengräben in der Champagne. ([212 - 213]) Der Kampf um das Gehöft. (214) [Abb.]: Infanteriegeschoßarten. 1. S=Geschoß des deutschen Gewehrs 98. 2. D=Geschoß der Franzosen. 3. Halbmantelgeschoß mit nackter Bleispitze. 4. Französisches D=Geschoß, maschinell hergestellt. (214) Infanteriegeschosse. (215) [Abb.]: Schrapnell= und Kugelspuren an einem Hause bei Dornach i.E. (215) [Abb.]: Zerschossener französischer Protzkasten. (216) [Abb.]: Ein zerschossenes englisches Feldgeschütz. (216) Erstürmung des Hartmannsweiler Kopfes. (216) [Abb.]: Sturm auf den Bahndamm der Lodz-Warschauer Eisenbahn im Walde von Borowo und Galkow in der Nacht vom 21. auf den 22. November 1914, eine der herrlichsten Waffentaten des Feldzugs. ( - ) [Abb.]: Wirkung des deutschen Infanteriegeschosses auf den Schutzschild eines französischen Geschützes. Dieses Bild zeigt einen Teil eines erbeuteten französischen Geschützes, das in Saarbrücken aufgestellt ist. Welche Durchlagskraft unser Infanteriegeschoß hat, ergibt sich daraus, daß die 1 cm dicke Stahlplatte des französischen Schutzschildes an zahlreichen Stellen glatt durchschlagen ist. Sogar der 15 mm starke Mantel des Geschützrohres ist bis auf den Lauf zerrissen. (217) Im Doppeldecker über Verdun. (217) [Abb.]: Militärdoppeldecker über Verdun. (218 - 219) Flucht aus montenegrinischer Gefangenschaft. (218 - 219) [Abb.]: Rasieren im Schützengraben, 70 m vom Feinde entfernt. (220) [Abb.]: Ein Gruß aus dem Schützengraben (220) Die Erstürmung des Dammes der Lodz-Warschauer Eisenbahn. (220) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. inmitten seiner siegreichen Truppen auf dem Marktplatz zu Lyck am 13. Februar 1915 ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 37 (Heft 37) ([221]) [Abb.]: Zweistöckige Erdhütten unserer Truppen auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz. ([221]) [Abb.]: Brotausgabe an 15 000 russische Gefangene, die vor dem Bahnhof in Augustow ihre Überführung nach Deutschland erwarten. (222) [Abb.]: Ein Zug gefangener Russen kommt durch ein russisches Dorf. ([223]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Fuhrparkkolonnen in der Ebene von Suwalki. ([223]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Siegesbeute aus der Schlacht in Masuren: Gefangene Russen und erbeutete Geschütze in Seiny. ([223]) [Abb.]: Gefangene Russen in Suwalki. ([223]) [Abb.]: Die masurische Seenplatte aus der Vogelschau. (224 - 225) [Abb.]: Ein Haus aus Ostpreußen, dem die Umfassungsmauern durch einen Volltreffer weggerissen wurden, während das Dach am Schornstein hängen blieb. (226) [Abb.]: Von einer Granate zerstörtes Haus in Ostpreußen. Die hintere Wand wurde weggerissen, worauf sich das Dach auf die Seite legte. (227) [Abb.]: Sanitätsmaßnahmen einer Infanteriedivision im Felde. ([228]) [Abb.]: Truppenverbandplatz in einem Steinbruch an der Aisne ([229]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (230) Sanitätstaktische Maßnahmen im Operationsgebiet. (230) Der Kriegschauplatz in der Bukowina. (231) [Abb.]: Flüchtlinge bei der Heimkehr in die Bukowina. (231) [Abb.]: Einzug der Honvedhusaren in Suczawa (Bukowina). ([232 - 233]) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Linsingen, Führer der mit den österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen gemeinsam kämpfenden deutschen Südarmee in den Karpathen. (234) Technische Nachrichtenübermittlung. (234) [4 Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen in den Karpathen. (1)Die deutsche Feldpost wird auf Schlitten nach dem Duklapaß befördert. (2)Deutsche Sanitätskolonnen kommen durch ein Karpathendorf. (3)Deutsche Sanitätsoldaten bringen einen verwundeten Österreicher zur Sanitätskolonne. (4)Deutsche Artillerie in den Karpathen auf dem Wege zum Duklapaß. ([235]) [Abb.]: Funkenstation des Armeeoberkommandos v. Stranz. (236) Die Helden von Wieliczka. (236) [Abb.]: Das Aufrichten eines Fontanamastes bei einer Feldtelefunkenstation in Russsisch=Polen. (236) [Abb.]: Funkenstation auf einem Auto. Mit dem Automobil ist ein Elektromotor verbunden. (237) [Abb.]: Der Generalstab der Armeeabteilung v. Strantz mit dem Oberkommando. (237) Der Tanz der Milliarden. (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Vernichtung russischer Kavallerie durch österreichisch=ungarische Maschinengewehre in Wieliczka (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Vom österreichisch=ungarischen Kriegschauplatz: Not macht erfinderisch. Ein Auto, daß durch eine Granate beschädigt wurde, wird durch eine einfache Verbindung mit einem anderen Wagen wieder gebrauchsfähig gemacht. (240) [Nachruf]: Nachruf einer Mutter, ihrem Sohne geweiht, der als Soldat des 3. Garderegiments zu Fuß am 17. Januar 1915 in Frankreich fiel. (240) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 38 (Heft 38) ([241]) [Abb.]: Türkische Meldereiter in Gallipoli. ([241]) [Abb.]: Zur Beschießung der Dardanellen durch die englisch=französische Flotte. Der Eingang der Dardanellen; auf der Anhöhe türkische Forts. ([241]) [Karte]: Europäische Türkei und Marmara-Meer. (242) [Karte]: Das englisch=französische Geschwader vor den Dardanellen. (243) [Abb.]: Ansicht von Smyrna. (244) [Abb.]: Die Dardanellenforts "Kale i Sultanijn" und "Kilid=Bahr" im Kampf mit der englischen und französischen Flotte. ([245]) [Abb.]: Bei Massiges gefangen genommene Franzosen. (246) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Kronprinz begrüßt einen österreichisch=ungarischen Offizier und dessen Abteilung. (247) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Kronprinz schreitet die Front eines Regiments ab, das sich beim Sturm auf Massiges auszeichnete. (247) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer Munitionstransport in den Karpathen. (248) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Artillerie auf dem Marsch in den Karpathen. (248) [Abb.]: Deutsche Artillerie in den Karpathen. ([249]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (250) Im Schneegestöber in den Karpathen. (250) [Abb.]: Versorgung unserer Marine mit Proviant. (250) [Abb.]: Eine Militärbäckerei bei Soissons. (251) Die Brot= und Fleischversorgung unserer Krieger. (251) [Abb.]: Kommissbrotvorräte in einer Militärbäckerei. (251) Die Erstürmung der Höhe 708 in Serbien. (252 - 253) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen um die Höhe 708 in Serbien. (252 - 253) Unsere tapferen Feldköche. (252 - 253) Generaloberst Karl v. Einem genannt v. Rothmaler und die Winterschlacht in der Champagne. (254) [Abb.]: Generaloberst v. Einem (254) [Karte]: Zur Winterschlacht in der Champagne. (254) [Abb.]: Infanterie in Alarmstellung hinter der Front. (255) Mit den Deutschen nach Rußland. (255) [Abb.]: Umwandlung eines Hochwasserschutzdamms der Memel in eine Verteidigungstellung (256) Im Rücken des Feindes. (256) [Abb.]: Eine Erfrischung aus der Feldküche während des Gefechts im Schützengraben. ( - ) [Abb.]: Englische Kavalleriepatrouille verfolgt ein deutsches Automobil. (257) [Abb.]: Französische Artillerie im Gefecht. (258) [Abb.]: Unsere Artillerie auf der Wacht zur Abwehr feindlicher Flieger. ([259]) [Abb.]: Geschickt verdeckte Unterstände für Munitionskolonnen hinter der Front; für Flieger unsichtbar. ([259]) Geschütz und Flieger. (260) Weit hinter einem Wald eingegrabene deutsche Batterie beim Feuern. (260) Geiseln. (260) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 39 (Heft 39) ([261]) [Abb.]: Ran an den Feind ! ([261]) [Abb.]: Der schwedische Dampfer "Svartön", der in der Nordsee auf eine Mine lief. (262) [Abb.]: Der englische Handelsdampfer "Harpalion", bei der bei Beachy Head torpediert wurde. ([263]) [Abb.]: Südost=England aus der Vogelschau. (264 - 265) [Abb.]: Mannschaften der Sanitätskompanie suchen mit Hunden das Schlachtfeld ab. (266) [Abb.]: Schwerverwundete werden im Auto zum Verbandplatz gebracht. (266) [Abb.]: Essenempfang in einem Feldlazarett unmittelbar hinter der Front (267) [Abb.]: Mannschaften der Sanitätskompanie rücken ins Gefechtsgebiet. (267) [Abb.]: Kannonenwerkstatt hinter der Front der kämpfenden Truppen in den Karpathen. (268) [Abb.]: Vergeblicher Sturm der Russen auf die Höhe von Kastelikorch am Duklapaß. ([269]) [Abb.]: Kriegsgefangener aus Französisch=Guinea (270) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (270) Die erste Hilfe im Felde. (270) [Abb.]: Kriegsgefangener vom Senegal. (271) Am Duklapaß. (271) [Abb.]: Angriff eine Turkoregiments bei Bixschoote. ([272 - 273]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Betriebsfertige elektrische Zündanlage. (2)Glühzünder. (274) Die Vernichtung eines Turkoregiments. (274) Elektrische Minenzündung. (274) [Abb.]: Magnetelektrischer Minenzünder. (274) [Abb.]: Die Dynamomaschine zur Stromerzeugung. (275) [Abb.]: Leitungsprüfer. (275) [Abb.]: Dynamitpatrone mit Zünder und Sprengkapsel. (275) [Abb.]: Schaltung mehrerer Zünder hintereinander. (275) General der Infanterie v. Woyrsch, (276) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Woyrsch. (276) Amerikas Kriegslieferungen an unsere Feinde. (276) [Abb.]: Ein amerikanischer Dampfer lädt Kriegsmaterial für unsere verbündeten Gegner aus. ([277]) [Abb.]: Frühling im Argonnenwalde. (278) Die Erstürmung von Badonviller. (278) [Abb.]: Neun Argonnenhelden, die allein 130 Franzosen zu Gefangenen machten. (279) Feldpostbrief aus dem Senne=Lager. (279) [Abb.] Abgelöste Truppen kehren aus Schützengraben in das Ruhequartier zurück. (279) [Abb.]: Eine neu eröffnete Lesestube für Offiziere und Mannschaften im Ortsquartier. Außenansicht. (280) [Abb.]: Innenansicht der Lesestube für Offiziere und Mannschaften im Ortsquartier. (280) Die Zahl der Gefangenen in Deutschland. (280) [Abb.]: Im erstürmten Badonviller. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 40 (Heft 40) ([281]) [Abb.]: Korvettenkapitän Thierichsen, der Führer des Hilfskreuzers " Prinz Eitel Friedrich". ([281]) [Abb.]: Fregattenkapitän Lüdecke, der Kommandant des in den chilenischen Gewässern vernichteten kleinen Kreuzers "Dresden". ([281]) [Abb.]: Die Vertreibung der Russen aus Memel: Kampf in der Libauer Straße ([281]) [Abb.]: Der Bahnhof Suwalki unter deutscher Verwaltung. Ganz rechts der derzeitige Bahnhofkommandant Hauptmann Erlach, Professor an der Universität Königsberg i. Pr. (282) [Abb.]: Die Hauptstraße in Kolno. (283) [Abb.]: An der Pferdetränke in Kolno. (283) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten in Kolno verlassen nach dem Gottesdienst eine russische Kirche. (283) [Abb.]: Aus Kellern und anderen Schlupfwinkeln hervorgeholte Russen werden abgeführt. (284) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen auf dem Schlachtfeld bei Berzniki, südlich von Seiny, besichtigen erbeutete Maschinengewehre. (284) [Abb.]: Beschießung der russischen Festung Ossowiecz. ([285]) [Abb.]: Von den Russen auf der Flucht zurückgelassene schwere Artilleriemunition. (286) [Abb.]: Wechseln der Schützengräben in der Abenddämmerung. (287) [Abb.]: Rittmeister v. Kleist. (288) [Abb.]: Das Leibhusarenregiment mit Rittmeister v. Kleist an der Spitze auf dem Wege nach Prasznysz. (288) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung von Prasznysz ([289]) [Abb.]: Blick über die Maas vom Camp des Romains. (290) [Abb.]: Wie es vor Reims über den Erdhöhlen in Baudesincurt aussieht. (291) [Abb.]: Zurückweisung eines Angriffs der Besatzung von Toul auf die von den Deutschen besetzten Höhen südlich Thiaucourt. (292 - 293) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (292 - 293) Sturmangriff der Franzosen auf die Höhen von Thiaucourt. (292 - 293) [Abb.]: Fliegerbombe. (294) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten werfen aus ihren Schützengräben handgranaten auf deutsche Stellungen. (294) [Abb.]: Russische Handgranaten. (295) Handgranaten, Bomben und Minenwerfer. (295) [Abb.]: Eine englische Handgranate. (295) Aus einem österreichisch=ungarischen Minenwerfer wird ein Sprenggranate abgefeuert. (295) Einnahme von Kolomea durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen. (296) [Abb.]: Französische Patrouillen im Argonnenwald (296) [Abb.] Einnahme von Kolomea durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen ( - ) Die Erstürmung von Prasznysz. (297) [Abb.]: Ausschwärmen einer Radfahrerpatrouille. (297) [Abb.]: Eine Jägerpatrouille beobachtet den Feind. (297) Die Tat einer Honvedpatouille. (298 - 299) [Abb.]: Die Tat einer Honvedpatrouille. (298 - 299) Gegen die Inder. (298 - 299) Der Wehrmann im Eisen. (300) [Abb.]: Der Wehrmann im Eisen. Oben: Erzherzog Wilhelm schlägt einen Nagel ein. - Unten von links nach rechts: Erzherzog Leopold Salvator - Bürgermeister Dr. Weiskirchner - Botschafter Hilmi Pascha. (300) Kreuzer "Dresden". (300) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 41 (Heft 41) ([301]) [Abb.]: Marschall Liman v. Sanders Pascha, der deutsche Neugestalter des türkischen Heeres, wurde vom Sultan mit dem O berbefehl über die 5. türkische Armee betraut, in der die zur Verteidigung der Dardanellen bestimmten Truppen zusammengefaßt sind. ([301]) [Abb.]: Kaukasusländer und Mesopotamien. (302) [Abb.]: Munitionszug auf dem Wege durch Syrien. Das hintere Pferd trägt das Trinkwasser für die Truppen. ([303]) [Abb.]: Türkische Artillerie auf dem Wege durch Syrien. ([303]) [Abb.]: Marsch der Türken durch den Taurus. Der Esel an der Spitze dient im Gebirge für die nachfolgenden Kamele als Pfadfinder. ([303]) [Abb.]: Ein Bachübergang im gelobten Land. ([303]) [Abb.]: Sultan Mohammed V. (304) [Abb.]: Der Oberbefehlshaber der Truppen am Suezkanal, Dchemal Pascha, verabschiedet sich in Damaskus unter feierlichem Gebet (304) [Abb.]: Beduinen im Kampf mit englischer Kavallerie bei Korna am Schatt el=Arab, der Vereinigung von Euphrat und Tigris. ([305]) [Abb.]: Östliches Mittelmeer und Sinaihalbinsel. (306) [Abb.]: Türkische Minenleger vor dem Bosporus werden von den Kreuzern "Hamidijhe" und "Berc=i=Satwet" bewacht. (307) [Abb.]: Trainlager österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen in Galizien. (308) [Abb.] Der Sturm der 72er auf die russischen Schanzen bei Rudnik. ([309]) [Abb.]: Beim Anlegen von unterirdischen Unterständen. Der Beginn der Arbeiten. (310) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (310) Der Barrikadenkampf um den Hohlweg von Crouy. (310) [Abb.]: Das sachgemäße Eindecken der fertiggestellten unterirdischen Unterstände. (311) Krieg und Haushaltung. (311) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten im Unterstand bei allerhand Zeitvertreib. (311) [Abb.]: Der Barrikadenkampf um den Hohlweg von Crouy bei Soissons. ([312 - 313]) [Abb.]: Wegeskizze zum Barrikadenkampf bei Crouy. (314) [3 Abb.]: Die tapferen Tiroler. (1)Ein Tiroler in den Karpathen. (2)Bei den Tiroler Landesschützen: (3)Proviantbeförderung in den Karpathen. (315) Ein Parlamentär: (316) [Abb.]: Erbeutete französische und englische Feldgeschütze auf einem Hofe der Kruppschen Werke in Essen. (316) [Abb.]: Kaiser Wilhelm II. und Deutschlands Führer im Weltkrieg. v. Bülow. v. Mackensen. v. Moltke. Kronprinz Rupprecht von Bayern. Kronprinz Wilhelm von Preußen. Herzog Albrecht von Württemberg. Der Kaiser. v. Francois. v. Kluck Ludendorff. v. Emmich. v. Falkenhayn. v. Einem. v. Haefeler. v. Beseler. v. Hindenburg. v. Bethmann Hollweg. v. Heeringen. v. Tirpitz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Ein Parlamentär. ([317]) [Abb.]: Die Grande Place zu Ypern. Im Vordergrund ein von einer Granate gerissenes Loch. (318) Eherne Gefangene. (318) [Abb.]: Ein Besuch der belgischen Königin in Ypern in Begleitung ihres Arztes und eines Adjutanten. (318) [Abb.]: Schutzstellung einer französischen Infanterieabteilung in einer trichterförmigen Geländevertiefung während einer Gefechtspause. (319) Vier Franzosen von einem kleinen Schwaben gefangen. (319) [Abb.]: Höhlenwohnungen bei Laon, in die sich die Bevölkerung zum Schutz gegen das Artilleriefeuer zurückgezogen hat. (320) Der Sturm der 72er auf die russischen Schanzen bei Rudnik (320) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Heft 42 (Heft 42) ([321]) [Abb.]: Der Kommandant von Przemysl mit seinem Stabe. Von links nach rechts. Obere Reihe: Oberleutnant Alois Zimmermann, Oberleutnant Ludolf Ulbrich, Leutnant Herbert Schlegel, Leutnant Alfred Rachuta, Leutnant Georg Ausspitz, Leutnant Schanzer.- Mittlere Reihe: Oberleutnant Andreas Puchner, Oberleutnant Felix Hölzer, Hauptmann Alfred Luksch,

En la obra Trabajadores, el fotógrafo brasileño Sebastião Salgado, expone 350 fotos de actividades que él mismo ha calificado de "trabajo duro y penoso ". Se trata de una categoría ya olvidada o, al menos, se aborda de forma insuficiente en el derecho laboral. Este desequilibrio cuantitativo existente entre lo que el artista retrató como actividades en condiciones de penosidad, el respectivo tratamiento teórico , la praxis y las legislaciones jurídico-laborales, hace que nos planteemos las razones de esta ausencia o insuficiencia de reconocimiento jurídico y social del trabajo penoso y cuáles son los criterios para definirlo. Sin embargo, ¿no es una cuestión social y jurídica la cual, hasta día de hoy, se ha infravalorado, e incluso, menospreciado? La Constitución brasileña de 1988, establece en el capítulo II, artículo 7, inciso XXIII, la remuneración adicional de las actividades penosas, insalubres o peligrosas, en forma de ley como uno de los derechos de los trabajadores urbanos y rurales, que insten a la mejoría de su condición social. Por lo que, en general, la doctrina y los juzgados laborales de Brasil, consideran que, para la aplicación del pertinente dispositivo legal, por lo que respecta al suplemento de penosidad, así como para las condiciones insalubres y peligrosas, es necesaria una ley específica que lo regule. Con respecto a estas últimas actividades, existen definiciones legales y normas, en diversos países. Sin embargo, según la Constitución brasileña de 1988, el suplemento de penosidad aparece listado bajo el capítulo de los derechos sociales, siendo ésta, una cláusula pétrea (art. 60, IV), es decir, no se puede suprimir, así como el principio de no regresión de los derechos sociales. De este modo, aunque no se haya realizado una protección integral del trabajo penoso, el complemento de penosidad constituye un derecho social-laboral, con un estatus de garantía constitucional en la legislación brasileña. Desde l1998, numerosos diputados en Brasil, han presentado más de 200 proyectos de ley para intentar regular dicha situación, de los cuales, 6 están en periodo de tramitación. El objetivo de la presente investigación, no es estudiar la necesidad o no de una ley para dar efectividad al contenido de la norma constitucional que establece el suplemento de penosidad, ya que, existen diversos estudios relacionados con este tema. Distintamente, se trata de reflexionar sobre la necesidad o no de una retribución por la realización de actividades penosas, como, por ejemplo, los salarios bajos, así como el principio de prevención de riesgos laborales. Pero, ¿cuáles son los criterios jurídicos adecuados para a definir qué es un trabajo penoso en la actualidad y cuáles son los modelos de regulación más apropiados? El trabajo penoso se trata de una realidad de la que no puede negarse su existencia , necesitando de un reconocimiento adecuado, por lo que cabe ser nombrado, definido y protegido. Así pues, tendremos como premisa, abordar el tema del reconocimiento según la teoría de Axel Honneth, pues es quien, a nuestro ver, la presenta de una manera más sistemática y completa. ¿Será posible reconocer qué es un trabajo penoso a pesar de la no existencia, en gran parte de los países, de criterios o definición jurídica al respecto? El reconocimiento, como concepto filosófico, trata de demostrar que solo es posible admitir la existencia de una realidad reconociéndola, lo que, en términos normativos, consistiría en poder atribuirle valores positivos y hacer que el sujeto-trabajador, que ejerciera un trabajo penoso, tenga más conciencia de sus cualidades y, capacidades, y pueda valorarse a sí mismo y los otros, a saber, su compañeros de trabajo, los que están en su entorno afectivo y social. En la primera parte, analizaremos la teoría del reconocimiento de Honneth desde la concepción original de Hegel hasta la explicación de los patrones de reconocimiento, como el amor (o afecto emocional), el derecho y la solidaridad. Enfatizaremos, en especial, sobre los dos últimos, con la necesidad de desarrollo de la autoconfianza, del autorrespeto y de la autoestima, esenciales para el desarrollo moral del individuo y de la sociedad, así como formas de desprecio, como la violación de la integridad física, desposesión de derechos, las ofensas y la humillación. La eticidad, como concepto de vida buena y la redistribución como reconocimiento, se utilizarán, con el fin de establecer una teoría de la justicia social, como forma de autorealización y progreso moral. Los estudios de la teoría del reconocimiento de Honneth tienen, como obra inicial y principal, el libro La lucha por el reconocimiento - por una gramática moral de los conflictos sociales, el cual tomaremos como base del primer capítulo. Sin embargo, cabe aclarar que, dada la complejidad de esta teoría, se produjeron diversos estudios posteriores del mismo autor, proporcionando otros elementos que ayudaran a la comprensión de esta teoría reflejando, de una manera más directa, ejemplos en el trabajo como categoría sociológica. En este sentido, temas como el autoreconocimiento, es decir, la relación con uno mismo, podría poner en cuestión al trabajador, o incluso, la reificación de las dimensiones objetivas, subjetivas e intersubjetivas, teniendo en cuenta, el olvido del reconocimiento como "núcleo de todos los procesos de reificación ". Es objeto de estudio, el trabajador poder valorarse por sí mismo de manera positiva y, también, por los demás, ya que se viene impactado por las formas de ser de los trabajos y de los trabajadores en la actual sociedad capitalista. El trabajo, como categoría sociológica y con contenido social, se está viendo afectado. De ahí, la necesidad de reafirmarlo en el contexto de crisis del Estado social y derechos laborales. En la segunda parte, analizaremos el trabajo como categoría en el que el valor social es la causa y la consecuencia, enfatizando, de esta manera, en los conceptos y transformaciones entre las relaciones laborales. Exponemos cómo, con el tiempo, se fueron reconociendo diferentes formas de trabajo, desde la categoría central del derecho laboral, el trabajo por cuenta ajena. Así, se amplió la protección y el reconocimiento del trabajo de los niños, mujeres; trabajos domésticos, domésticos-infantil juvenil, rurales; trabajos forzosos, a distancia, extraordinarios, nocturnos, insalubres y peligrosos. La regulación jurídica se fue extendiendo, también, hacia formas de contratación que, al principio, resultaban atípicas como, por ejemplo, el contrato temporal y por tiempo parcial. Posteriormente, estudiaremos la modalidad del trabajo autónomo, destacando la innovación del modelo español con la Ley del Estatuto del Trabajo Autónomo (LETA), en especial cuanto a la figura del Trabajador Autónomo Económicamente Dependiente (TRADE), como forma de regulación específica y cuestionando el tipo de reconocimiento e implicaciones en el derecho laboral Los Caminos del reconocimiento en el derecho laboral apuntan a la ampliación de esta rama, ya sea mediante el reconocimiento de más derechos laborales, o con una flexibilización o desregulación que nos aleja de esta ampliación y que tiene sus límites, como se ve en tema de la jornada laboral. El trabajo autónomo, aunque haya sido objeto de regulación con un estatuto propio, podría significar una deslaboralización en cuanto a figura del Trabajador Autónomo Económicamente Dependiente (TRADE). Por otro lado, cabe plantearse como se podría desarrollar una autonomía y trabajo autónomo verdadero. El combate a la huida del derecho laboral debe seguir reflexionando sobre el devenir de la regulación y protección laboral, con fines de refuerzo y ampliación, analizando hasta donde podemos llegar y hacia qué tipo de modelos de trabajo y colectivos se pueden regular. Por último, trataremos, en especial, de más una otra forma de trabajo, el trabajo penoso, el cual no tiene reconocimiento jurídico satisfactorio en el plano internacional. La Constitución brasileña de 1988 establece, expresamente, un complemento para las actividades penosas, sin que, a día de hoy, se haya regulado este derecho. El Estatuto de los Trabajadores y en otras legislaciones españolas y brasileñas también lo mencionan, pero todavía, sin definirlo. Más que el estudio de un complemento de penosidad o de su ausencia de regulación, se amplía el tema para el estudio del trabajo penoso de una manera más extensa y desde otras perspectivas, no solo de las económicas. Analizaremos qué es el trabajo penoso, según las leyes que lo utilizan de forma secundaria o indirecta, en especial, las de seguridad social (jubilación anticipada), proyectos de ley como los mencionados en las doctrinas y convenios colectivos según los modelos de regulación en Brasil y España, cuyos contrastes tendrán como comparación los recientes cambios de las legislaciones de la seguridad social y laboral de Francia. Se propondrán criterios de definición y un modelo de regulación, desde el punto de vista del tiempo de trabajo, la remuneración, la salud y la seguridad en el trabajo y la seguridad social, teniendo en cuenta los fines de prevención de riesgos laborales. Destacaremos la privación o insuficiencia de reconocimiento de derechos para este colectivo, la degradación social del trabajador, la cual dificulta el libre desarrollo de la personalidad, la dignidad y el reconocimiento necesario para la formación de una subjetividad positiva en los trabajadores. La cuestión de las condiciones penosas de trabajo, en el caso de los países colonizados que tuvieron como base de la economía, la explotación de la mano de obra esclava, como Brasil, nos remite a características como la enajenación, intensificación del trabajo y la vulnerabilidad social, que han existido durante mucho tiempo y que, aún hoy, persisten dentro del modo de producción capitalista. El encubrimiento de un tratamiento jurídico más amplio, directo y explícito de las penosas condiciones de trabajo nos hacen reflexionar en cuanto a las causas del trabajo penoso, desde la perspectiva de los países periféricos y de los más desarrollados, como la desigualdad social o la discriminación. El trabajo infantil y forzoso, en especial, en los países menos desarrollados es parte de un círculo vicioso, que puede llevar a un trabajo penoso. A modo de ilustración, la obra del artista arriba citada, empieza con fotografías de trabajadores en cañaverales. Se trata justo de una de las primeras actividades económicas que se implantaron en el Brasil colonial. Allí, la historiadora Elsa Gonçalves Avancini , ha descrito la fabricación del azúcar como un "dulce infierno: dulce, el azúcar; infierno, la actividad y las condiciones de calor del trabajo de los negros ". No resulta ninguna novedad saber que estas condiciones infernales ya existían cuando los barcos transportaban esclavos negros africanos, como así lo describía es su poema O Navio Negreiro, Castro Alves, poeta del siglo XIX, el cual nos remite, una vez más, a la obra ya mencionada de Sebastião Salgado cuando compara a los trabajadores azucareros de Brasil y a los de Cuba, destacando la diferencia de tratamiento que reciben en sus países y, por ende, como se sienten. "El guerrero cubano es un héroe en el trabajo, orgulloso de su guerra. Es bien tratado por el estado-patrón. En Brasil, es diferente. En Cuba, el trabajo en los cañaverales solo lo hacen hombres fuertes, enormes guerreros. En Brasil, además de los hombres, también hay mujeres, ancianos y niños. Hay una diferencia de vida entre estos dos mundos enfrentándose a la misma batalla. Guerreros orgullosos contra guerreros derrotados ". Esto sucede porque el derecho laboral, desde un principio, ha regulado el trabajo por cuenta ajena del hombre industrial. Más adelante, fue necesario ampliar la protección a otros trabajadores: mujeres, niños, mayores de edad, esclavos, etc.; relaciones laborales especiales: rurales, domésticas y condiciones laborales específicas: insalubres, peligrosas, trabajo extraordinario, nocturno, y, aquellas pertenecientes al trabajo penoso, que, por sus particularidades, exigen un mayor reconocimiento jurídico y social. Este cambio de patrón genérico de reconocimiento con respecto a la relación laboral con otros más particulares, se puede abordar según la cuestión de un mayor o menor reconocimiento por razones históricas, patriarcales, de género y de desigualdades sociales, ya que , como expone David Sánchez Rubio "ser blanco, europeo u occidental; ser varón, heterosexual; o ser empresario, banquero, juez o un trabajador calificado puede causar un mayor estado de reconocimiento (…) frente a aquellos que no forman parte de estos grupos y que, por razones raciales, sexuales y de clase, son infravalorizados y tratados como si fueran objetos y no sujetos ". Por otro lado, también alega que, "ser negro, indígena, inmigrante, ilegal, mujer, gay o personal de mantenimiento, secretario o secretaria, o agricultor, produce una predisposición relacionada con la sobredeterminación o menor reconocimiento frente a quien está dentro de los esquemas raciales, sexuales y clasicistas predominantes ". El trabajo, en cuanto valor y categoría de reconocimiento, es amplio y diverso. Nuevos conceptos, mecanismos jurídicos-sociales y modelos legales de protección siguen y seguirán siendo creados y desarrollados, como, por ejemplo, del trabajo a distancia, autónomo, doméstico etc. En cuanto al trabajo penoso, se puede pensar en formas adecuadas de conceptualización y de regulación legislativa por negociación colectiva y aquellas que atribuyan valores más positivos, de acuerdo con la dignidad social y los deberes de cuidado y respeto, para que contribuyan a la construcción de identidades y subjetividades más favorables para estos trabajadores, con mejorías como las condiciones de vida de forma material y simbólica, remuneratoria y compensatoria. Desde el punto de vista del tiempo de trabajo, si se añadieran muchas condiciones de trabajo como el trabajo extraordinário, nocturno, a turnos la jornada laboral no sufriría ningún cambio en cuanto a la reducción en las últimas décadas. Desde el punto de vista de la remuneración, aunque haya sido criticado, el suplemento de penosidad, puede ser una forma de reconocimiento jurídico y social, en especial, considerando la realidad de los bajos salarios, los cuales, pueden suponer un criterio de caracterización del trabajo penoso. Es cierto que, de acuerdo con la legislación española, se puede intentar eliminar o reducir la penosidad en el trabajo, según la prevención de riesgos laborales. Sin embargo, es posible que puedan permanecer las condiciones de penosidad si éstas se regulan. Empezando por la seguridad social, ampliando su ámbito de materias teniendo en cuenta que, cada vez más aspectos psíquicos, mentales y consecuentes enfermedades son reconocidas, como debidos a factores relacionados con la naturaleza laboral. Se pueden garantizar una jubilación anticipada para todos aquellos trabajadores que hayan ejercido trabajos penosos según conceptos, criterios o factores de penosidad, como los modelos españoles ya existentes. Una conceptualización del trabajo penoso relacionada con la protección integral de la salud y la seguridad social, considerando como se presenta en la lógica capitalista, es que, dicho trabajo resulta la "degradación de la persona humana ", una característica estructural del sistema. De modo señalado, David Sánchez Rubio propone una "consideración diversa, no reducida al mundo del capitalismo, que es la expresión de los modos de producción y de vida que van más allá del capitalismo ". Cuestionamos las formas de trabajo desarrolladas en el sistema capitalista, como el trabajo penoso, con objeto de proponer modos de regulación que buscan el reequilibrio permanente que debe asegurar el derecho laboral, fortaleciendo los mecanismos jurídicos existentes y ampliando otros. Para ello, es necesario dar una mayor visibilidad social y reconocimiento jurídico a las verdaderas condiciones de penosidad de un número más amplio de trabajos y condiciones laborales con el fin de combatir y prevenir el trabajo penoso. El recuerdo y la defensa del reconocimiento buscan combatir los trabajos penosos, retirándolos del olvido, invisibilidad social y el ocultamiento, que, en última instancia, llevan a la cosificación del trabajo, del propio trabajador y de las relaciones laborales y entre los trabajadores. Para humanizar el trabajo hay que reconocer sus verdaderas condiciones y relaciones laborales, para según esta realidad, poder proponer y poner en práctica las posibles formas de acción, modos de comportamientos y así la construcción permanente hacia un trabajo digno. CONTENIDO DE LA INVESTIGACIÓN Son 3 capítulos: Capítulo 1 - Premisa: La lucha por el reconocimiento, con base en la obra de Axel Honneth, a partir de la cual se reconocen 3 esferas de reconocimiento, las relaciones afectivas, jurídicas y de solidaridad. Segundo capítulo: Trabajo: valor social y formas de reconocimiento jurídico, en que se trata del trabajo como un valor social, presupuesto y consecuencia de vínculos sociales y como el Derecho fue reconociendo diferentes formas de trabajo, desde el de la mujer, de los niños, hasta el trabajo forzoso, a ser combatido, y condiciones como insalubridad, peligrosidad, trabajo nocturno hasta el trabajo autónomo, temporal, por tiempo parcial. En el tercero capítulo se trata de una forma específica de trabajo que entendemos que no tuvo el reconocimiento adecuado, el trabajo penoso. Para eso, se conceptualiza el trabajo penoso en sentido amplio y estricto, necesario y sobrevenido y por trato degradante y violencia laboral. Hemos estudiado los modelos de regulación brasileño y español, siendo que para el primero se ha hecho una investigación empírica, que consistió en un estudio aclaratorio y de reflexión colectiva, con jueces laborales de Brasil, ya que se pretende estudiar, de modo más específico y extendido, la categoría del trabajo penoso y sus conceptos con el fin de proponer un modelo de regulación más adecuado. Para ello, se utilizaron los resultados y las variables analizadas en esta investigación. Se investigó el tema, desde dos vertientes, cualitativa, en cuanto a un concepto o definición de trabajo penoso y cuantitativa, en relación a los criterios adecuados o no para su definición. Se apuntaron como criterios para el análisis cuantitativo parte de los considerados como definiciones de trabajo penoso, los cuales aparecían en los proyectos de ley sobre el tema y, otros criterios de la doctrina laboral, de la filosofía social y de la sociología del trabajo. Como muestra, se hicieron encuestas con jueces de las capitales de tres regiones (1ª - Río de Janeiro, 6ª - Pernambuco y 8ª- Pará y Amapá) ubicadas cada una, en una región geográfica distinta de Brasil (sudeste, nordeste y norte). Los jueces contestaron a la pregunta abierta ¿qué consideran como trabajo o actividades penosas? Posteriormente, para analizar la información se aplicó la técnica de análisis lexicográfico, el Open Coding . Se realizó una tabla con categorías para reunir todas las palabras que componían las respuestas a la pregunta, extrayendo de los contenidos, las unidades de análisis, que posteriormente se contarían las palabras para conocer su frecuencia (Anexo II) de utilización por parte de los participantes, expresadas en números, para saber cuáles fueron las más utilizadas. En relación a la primera pregunta, lo que se considera como trabajo y actividades penosas, se analizaron 120 conceptos de trabajo penoso de jueces laborales brasileños. Los resumimos según la frecuencia de palabras más utilizadas e importancia práctica y doctrinaria, como aparecen en la tabla del anexo II. Según el análisis de la frecuencia de las palabras mencionadas, un concepto colectivo de trabajo penoso es que son actividades (N=37) o trabajos (N=58) en condiciones (N=32) desgastantes (N=35), difíciles (N=8), o estresantes (N=8), que exigen más un esfuerzo (N=45) físico, (N=69) mental (N=37), emocional (N=14) y psíquico (N=14), que pueden importar (N=25) en perjuicios (N=8) para la salud (N=17) del trabajador (N=27). Posteriormente a la pregunta sobre el concepto de trabajo penoso, el cuestionario presenta 30 ítems con posibles criterios que puedan o no caracterizar el trabajo penoso. Los jueces elegían, entre tres opciones, considerando el criterio adecuado, no adecuado o adecuado con observaciones. Los ítems se mezclaron, de forma intencional, con contenidos de naturaleza jurídico-laboral, sociológica y de filosofía social. Se utilizaron algunos de los criterios que constan en los proyectos de ley analizados que tienen como objeto de regulación el trabajo penoso, su caracterización y el suplemento de penosidad. Son los criterios de los proyectos de ley estudiados y apuntados en el cuestionario e ítem correspondiente: esfuerzo físico, gran desgaste (ítem 1), esfuerzo mental, atención constante (2), esfuerzo psíquico y emocional (3), posturas o actitudes exigidas perjudiciales para la salud mental (4), física (5) o emocional (6), estrés físico y mental (7), sufrimiento físico y mental (8), actividad no prevista como insalubre o peligrosa, independientemente de tener derecho a otros complementos o plus salariales (9), bajo sol o la lluvia (11), tener que empezar el trabajo muy temprano o terminar muy tarde (14), jornada extraordinaria habitual (15), tareas repetitivas (19) o sin rotación interna de la mano de obra (20) y sin posibilidad de descanso (28). Después, utilizamos las categorías jurídicas laborales que, con mucha frecuencia, vemos en el día a día de los juzgados laborales como se presente en el cuadro a seguir, con los resultados generales, es decir, el número y porcentaje del total de jueces que han contestado y considerado cada criterio como adecuado, no adecuado y adecuado con observaciones. CONCLUSIONES Conclusiones del trabajo de investigación sobre el reconocimiento jurídico y social del trabajo penoso: La aplicación del reconocimiento como concepto filosófico en las relaciones laborales, en lo que concierne a las esferas del derecho y de la valoración social, se da como premisa filosófica para mejorar la comprensión, explicación y aclaración de cómo el trabajo fue siendo reconocido en sus relaciones jurídicas y sociales. Las primeras fueron a través del reconocimiento jurídico en el que los trabajadores pasaron a ser sujetos de derecho según los principios de la igualdad jurídica universal y dignidad, considerando todavía presentes en el derecho laboral, el desequilibrio y debilidad del contrato de trabajo. Las relaciones de solidaridad, se dieron cuando las contribuciones y capacidades, en especial, de ciertas relaciones laborales y trabajadores, en las cuales aunque hayan obtenido un reconocimiento universal como sujetos de derechos, necesitan de mayor valorización por sus particularidades y cualidades, según la tendencia de individualización de las relaciones laborales, pero en el sentido de una atención individualizada, es decir, positiva, con atribución de más derechos y concretización de garantías laborales. En esa línea, el derecho del trabajo es una de las ramas del Derecho en la que su propia razón de ser exige que las esferas jurídicas y sociales estén unidas. En cuanto al concepto de eticidad, una vida buena y en la que haya justicia social, es cuando se dan las condiciones para que se logre el reconocimiento en sus tres esferas: amor, derecho y solidaridad. Así, los derechos de reconocimiento y distribución se vuelven una forma de reconocimiento que exige la reciprocidad y el mutuo respeto. El reconocimiento del otro, en la esfera jurídica, pasa por el reconocimiento institucional, es decir, por las instituciones del estado, gubernamentales y por los actores sociales en general. En un país republicano como Brasil, se debe observar la cooperación constante entre los poderes judicial, ejecutivo y legislativo, el que corresponda. Observado el principio de la separación de poderes en el ejercicio de las actividades de cada poder, no impide que, sin embargo, un poder coopere con el otro en las respectivas funciones de creación, ejecución y aplicación-interpretación de leyes, con el objeto de construir los fundamentos del Estado democrático de derecho en que se constituye la república de Brasil, como la ciudadanía, la dignidad y los valores sociales del trabajo. En este sentido, en Brasil por ejemplo, el Poder Judicial Laboral, además de ejercer sus funciones principales de juzgar, aún tiene programas republicanos como el Trabajo Seguro, con vistas a la prevención de accidentes y enfermedades laborales, en el cual, colabora con los poderes ejecutivo y legislativo, para fines de incentivos en cuanto a la proposición de ley y el cumplimiento de las existentes, en materias de salud y seguridad en el trabajo. En esa línea, hay que destacar la interactuación posibilitada entre jueces y diversos actores sociales como fiscales, sindicatos y escuelas, con el objetivo de una mayor concienciación y sensibilización en cuanto a la necesidad y práctica de una cultura de prevención. En el derecho laboral, el reconocimiento implica un reequilibrio entre las relaciones de poder en el que el mutuo respeto debe implicar múltiples reconocimientos, o sea, del Estado a través de las leyes que reconozcan derechos laborales, de la fiscalización y del cumplimiento de estas leyes, junto con la acción imprescindible de actores sociales como los sindicatos. El reconocimiento es antes de todo, un modo de comportamiento y acción, de ahí la necesaria interdependencia en la actuación de actores sociales. Según el principio de la dignidad social, el reconocimiento recíproco y mutuo respeto entre empleador y trabajador, debe conducir a relaciones laborales más humanas y democráticas, con el reconocimiento entre los trabajadores, de uno al otro y de sí mismo mediante el autoreconocimiento. Es decir, reconocerse como trabajador, portador de cualidades, particularidades, bienes inmateriales que deben ser valorados y respetados, por sí mismo y por los demás, lo que necesita de condiciones laborales adecuadas. El trabajo debe ser uno de los caminos por los cuales el trabajador pueda perseguir las autorelaciones prácticas que, según la teoría del reconcomiendo, vienen con las esferas de reconocimiento (en el amor, la autoconfianza, en el Derecho, el autorrespeto, en la valoración social y la autoestima). Es un reto que el trabajador tenga la condición de desarrollar estas autorelaciones prácticas en sociedades de países periféricos como Brasil, donde seguimos, hace siglos, construyendo subcidadanías y no una ciudadanía social, como se defiende en Europa. Las tasas y formas de criminalidad en Brasil, cada vez mayores y con más crueldad, incluso practicadas por niños, evidencian que se trata de una sociedad que necesita unas mínimas y mejores condiciones sociales, económicas y culturales. Es decir, para que se puedan desarrollar, individual y colectivamente, las formas más primarias y básicas de vínculos como el afectivo y la solidaridad en la familia, comunidad y rescatar la fuerza del contenido social en las relaciones laborales individuales y colectivas, con las acciones sindicales. A partir de ellos, el trabajador con derechos laborales reconocidos y más respetados, tiene unas mejores condiciones para experimentarse y construir una imagen de sí mismo y del otro compañero de trabajo, no como precario o temporal y si de una manera más positiva y valorada socialmente. Es cierto que para esto, se exigen cambios legislativos, jurídicos y, sobre todo, en la realidad social. Existe una tendencia expansiva del reconocimiento jurídico y social de las relaciones laborales, en especial en lo que refiere al trabajo de las mujeres, niños, en luchas contra la discriminación, el trabajo infantil y otras situaciones de degradación, como en el trabajo forzoso. Así, se observó que el derecho y la rama laboral, no cesan de reconocer nuevas condiciones laborales, formas de contratación y estatutos, como por ejemplo, los más recientes, en España, el Estatuto del Trabajador Autónomo y, en Brasil, el Estatuto de la juventud. Sin embargo, es necesario que las leyes reflejen las condiciones sociales y económicas efectivas, es decir, en las relaciones laborales reales, en países más y menos desarrollados, con el objetivo de una mayor protección y de crear instrumentos jurídicos de intervención en este sentido. El Estatuto del Trabajo Autónomo, aunque sea innovador, no puede hacer, por sí solo, que las relaciones laborales se vuelvan verdaderamente autónomas. Puede ser un instrumento jurídico si se interpreta correctamente y se aplica para contener la huida del derecho laboral, es decir, reconociendo relaciones laborales que sean verdaderamente autónomas y distinguiéndolas de cuando sea, en la realidad, un contrato por cuenta ajena. En la práctica, las relaciones de trabajo por cuenta ajena están, cada vez más, encubiertas por distintas formas de contratos o figuras de trabajo autónomo como el de emprendedor a través de la creación de una persona jurídica ficticia, franquicias, representación comercial y otros. Los medios tecnológicos en vez de utilizarse para cambiar la esencia del puesto de trabajo, en el cual se desarrollada una forma de trabajo verdaderamente autónoma, se utilizan para que en la apariencia, sea un trabajo autónomo, con formas de contratación muy complejas que solo existen en el papel. El reconocimiento se hace de forma inadecuada y desvirtuada para difundir en realidad, la ideología del empresario o del emprendedor. Así decir, esto no es reconocimiento, en la medida en que no significa valorización de condiciones de trabajo y de vida, sino empeoramiento, puesto que el trabajador, supuestamente autónomo, sigue con las mismas atribuciones que tenía cuando era trabajador por cuenta ajena pero con menos protección social, además de la identidad laboral del trabajador por cuenta ajena con derechos, que se pierde. En cuanto a la ampliación de la competencia de los juzgados laborales en Brasil, a partir del 2004, pasaran a ser la jurisdicción competente para juzgar los trabajos autónomos, como ocurrió en España con el Estatuto del Trabajador Autónomo. Sin embargo, más de diez años después, lo que fue muy divulgado y valorado positivamente por los jueces de Brasil como una ampliación de la competencia de los juzgados laborales no significó cambios efectivos en la realidad social. Podemos decir que los trabajadores que vienen a los juzgados siguen siendo, sobre todo, los del trabajo por cuenta ajena. Estos trabajadores subordinados, en las distintas regiones de Brasil y tipos de actividades profesionales y económicas, del sur al norte del país, tienen características en común, como las del trabajo penoso y como se presenta esa forma de trabajo en la actualidad, es decir, con bajos salarios, incumplimiento de derechos laborales y empeoramiento de las condiciones de trabajo. Es necesario un reconocimiento jurídico y social del trabajo penoso en el que se establezcan criterios jurídicos de definición generales o a título ejemplificativo con previsión en la ley infraconstitucional. Se señala que, en lo que se refiere a la legislación jurídica brasileña, la ley debe, expresamente, incentivar la negociación colectiva para fines de aclaración de estos criterios y previsión de medios y de una mayor protección para los trabajos penosos, más allá del punto de vista estrictamente económico, como ocurre hoy en día. En las pocas negociaciones colectivas que hacen referencia al trabajo penoso en Brasil, tratan tan solo del complemento de penosidad y en valores inferiores a los previstos en los proyectos de ley que lo regulan. En los convenios colectivos de Brasil como los estudiados, por lo general, nada consta en cuanto al trabajo penoso, para fines de valorización y protección, como en las negociaciones colectivas de España analizadas, en lo que se refiere a los grados y promoción de función y tampoco en cuanto a los aspectos de salud y seguridad en el trabajo, demostrando el insuficiente reconocimiento sea por parte del legislador o por los actores sindicales. Las experiencias laborales en los juzgados sociales de diferentes regiones de Brasil, nos han influenciado a lo largo del recorrido presentado en esta investigación, partiendo de las formas de reconocimiento jurídico de los trabajos por cuenta ajena y autónomo, para volver al trabajo por cuenta ajena, lo cual concentra a las "mayorías sociales", con el objetivo de estudiar las condiciones de penosidad presentes en distintos puestos de trabajos, categorías y sectores. Una de las razones, a nuestro ver, está relacionada con las características del trabajo por cuenta ajena acentuadas y distorsionadas, como la subordinación, desequilibrio contractual y mayor vulnerabilidad y debilidad del trabajador frente al empresario, en un entorno social, económico y político hostil. Esto viene haciendo, en la práctica, que muchos de los derechos fundamentales de la persona y de los derechos laborales-sociales, como la prevención adecuada de los riesgos laborales por medio de la protección de salud e integridad física y mental del trabajador, no sean lo suficientemente respetados. Los trabajos peligrosos e insalubres poseen una definición jurídica clara y específica en la legislación brasileña. Sin embargo, no ocurre lo mismo con el trabajo penoso. Y, a pesar de que la Constitución brasileña de 1988 establece su reconocimiento a través de un complemento salarial de penosidad, se exigió regular este derecho, lo cual nunca ocurrió, aunque se entregaron numerosos proyectos de ley que, la mayoría se archivaron, mientras que otros todavía siguen estando en periodo de tramitación. El trabajo penoso en Brasil tampoco es adecuado o suficientemente regulado por medio de negociaciones colectivas, de manera diferente al modelo español. Las normas colectivas en Brasil que tratan la penosidad tan solo se limitan a la fijación de un plus salarial, por regla general, reforzamos, con un valor inferior al que establecen los proyectos de ley y, de igual modo, a los valores de los complementos salariales reconocidos por la legislación laboral únicamente a los trabajos insalubres y peligrosos. Además, hay otras formas de compensación y regulación del trabajo penoso, siendo la económica solo una de ellas. Sin embargo, la legislación jurídica brasileña, en especial, las normas de seguridad social, tratan de reconocer el ritmo de trabajo penoso o condiciones difíciles de trabajo, como factores de naturaleza laboral causantes de enfermedades laborales, a saber, el Síndrome de burnout, trastornos mentales y otras enfermedades. Los proyectos de ley sobre el trabajo penoso establecen definiciones más amplias, en contraposición al tratamiento jurídico insuficiente con respecto al trabajo penoso. Como en los proyectos de ley en tramitación, en los cuales constan definiciones del trabajo penoso, se propone una legislación con previsión de criterios de caracterización general y que, como en el ejemplo del Código Laboral francés, se impulse la negociación colectiva para abordar el trabajo penoso con establecimiento de derechos más favorables, estimulando, expresamente, la prevención y el combate del trabajo penoso. Entendemos por trabajo penoso aquel que se presta en condiciones más difíciles, con un esfuerzo físico o mental excesivo que causa, constantemente, incomodidad, desgastes y sufrimientos ya sean físicos, mentales o psíquicos, según criterios tales como la existencia y cantidad de pausas, tiempo, local y tipo de trabajo, forma de contratación, valor del salario y ausencia o insuficiencia de reconocimiento jurídico y social, en razón de la actividad, por sí misma o por las formas practicadas de organización y de los tiempos de trabajo. Las actividades penosas degradan individual y socialmente al trabajador, dificultándole o impidiéndole que desarrolle, de forma libre y plena, su personalidad y potencialidades, en los ámbitos personal, familiar, laboral y social, según la dignidad social, retirándole la posibilidad de poder tener placer o satisfacción en el trabajo y, así, lograr una vida buena. Un concepto amplio de trabajo penoso debe considerar: las tendencias legislativas, como los proyectos de ley de Brasil, anteriormente estudiados, con el objeto de regular el trabajo penoso; la negociación colectiva, en el modelo de regulación español sobre el trabajo penoso de una forma más amplia que en la Constitución brasileña; y el tratamiento jurídico concedido a la penosidad en el trabajo, en el sistema francés. En este sentido, es importante destacar el carácter preventivo de las normas española y francesa sin perjuicio del reconocimiento de otras formas de compensación, y de reforzar la protección desde el punto de vista de la salud del trabajador y de la seguridad social. En esa línea, podemos extraer formas de tratamiento jurídico de estas materias y de los ejemplos tratados en el modelo español. En primer lugar, la elección y adopción prioritaria para la prevención de riesgos laborales, es decir, eliminarlos en su origen y, como medidas subsidiarias y complementarias cuya convivencia es posible: el pago de un complemento salarial de penosidad, la utilización de medios y equipos de protección que reduzcan las condiciones de penosidad y coeficientes reductores para la jubilación en caso de excepcional penosidad. La adopción del concepto de excepcional penosidad hace que se pueda aclarar, distinguir y valorar las ocurrencias de estas condiciones y las particularidades de ciertos puestos de trabajo, sectores y categorías. Otro ejemplo de este tratamiento específico que puede resultar más efectivo para fines de reducción de la jornada y protección de la salud, es la ley española de regímenes de jornadas especiales, la cual podría ampliar los sujetos a los que se aplica y englobar otros trabajos en condiciones de penosidad, además de los que ya regula como en el campo y en la minería. La investigación empírica realizada con jueces laborales en Brasil, nos ha sido útil para fines de estudio, aclaración y reflexión de los criterios de definición del trabajo penoso propuestos en los proyectos de ley sobre el tema, en Brasil. Se pudo concluir, que los proyectos de leyes adoptan un concepto que engloba e incluso es utilizado por la doctrina laboral más actual y los cuales, solo algunos fueran mencionados por los jueces, al contestar la pregunta abierta, "¿qué consideran por trabajos penosos?". En el análisis cualitativo de los datos de la investigación empírica, se constató de forma muy clara, con el concepto colectivo de trabajo penoso y la nube con la frecuencia de palabras utilizadas al contestar la última pregunta, que hay una mayor atención al medioambiente físico de trabajo que al psíquico o emocional. En ese mismo sentido, el análisis de la legislación laboral brasileña, que trata más del ambiente físico de trabajo. Así, se concluye que la interpretación y la comprensión judicial pueden ser distintas y más conservadoras que las concepciones adoptadas por los proyectos de ley o por la doctrina laboral en cuanto a la penosidad en ciertos tipos de trabajos que constituyen categorías jurídicas como, el trabajo extraordinario habitual, nocturno, a turnos, temporal y los bajos salarios. Un dado llamativo fue que la mayoría de los jueces que han participado en la investigación, consideraron que estos criterios (y otros como los trabajos repetitivos y sin rotación de la mano de obra) no son adecuados para caracterizar el trabajo penoso. En cuanto a los bajos salarios, por ejemplo, 100 de los 137 jueces que participaran, consideraron que no es un criterio adecuado para caracterizar la penosidad. Se observó, empíricamente, que es necesaria una mayor aproximación entre la interpretación de las leyes, categorías e institutos jurídicos de las condiciones sociales, económicas y laborales reales en la actualidad (condiciones laborales legales y reales). La aproximación entre la aplicación de la ley y la realidad laboral existente en determinadas regiones o contextos, exige una conexión entre la teoría y la práctica, es decir, conocimiento del derecho laboral y del día a día de los diversos trabajadores, en especial, los que suelen ir a los juzgados sociales. Se puso de manifiesto que dos de los proyectos de ley de Brasil analizados, con respecto al trabajo penoso, se presentaron por diputados que, antes de ingresar en la política, trabajaron en fábricas y estuvieran en cargos de dirección sindical. Esto demuestra, a nuestro ver, el valor de la experiencia directa y después, por la actuación política-legislativa en el sentido de la necesidad de reconocimiento del trabajo penoso como una categoría jurídica y con mayor protección social. Los modelos español y francés, nos han llamado la atención en cuanto al reconocimiento expreso y más directo, de la necesidad de prevenir y combatir el trabajo penoso, inexistente de esta forma, en la legislación brasileña. El modelo español, además de la ley de prevención de riesgos laborales, cuenta con la previsión expresa en este sentido en los convenios colectivos estudiados. El análisis de las normas colectivas respecto a la penosidad en España, nos ha permitido analizar textos de convenios colectivos que hacen referencia al trabajo penoso en sentidos y con efectos más amplios, más allá que del plus de penosidad. En este sentido, la referencia al trabajo penoso y la ejemplificación de condiciones de penosidad muestra, por ejemplo, previsión específica y expresa cuanto a la promoción, grado de función o modificaciones del trabajo en el caso de la trabajadora embarazada. Son cuestiones sencillas pero que los trabajadores cada vez más, trasladan a los juzgados sociales, como los de la ciudad de Río de Janeiro, donde hemos actuado en los últimos años, ya sean a través de demandas directas en este sentido como en los casos de trabajadoras embarazadas o madres, por modificaciones de horarios de trabajo o condiciones laborales o de forma indirecta, es decir, como factor colateral de otras situaciones más comunes en los juzgados brasileños, es decir, las horas extra habituales, nocturnas, acoso moral, insalubridad, peligrosidad y despidos. En el sistema francés, con los cambios recientes del Código del Trabajo y de las leyes de seguridad social, en especial en lo que se refiere a la jubilación aticipada, podemos entender que han adoptado el principio de prevención del trabajo penoso, como un derecho de reconocimiento, admitido en la propia doctrina francesa. Se consiguió pues, en este país, coordinar los cambios en la legislación laboral y de la seguridad social, de forma coherente y conjunta, y no aislada, pretendiendo una prevención y combate efectivos del trabajo penoso. Así, se propone un mayor reconocimiento jurídico y social del trabajo penoso, a través de una regulación conjunta y coordinada del derecho laboral y de la seguridad social, desde las condiciones de tiempo de trabajo, salario, salud y seguridad social. Los pluses de penosidad deben servir como estímulo para la eliminación y reducción de la penosidad y demás riesgos laborales, así como el reconocimiento de los bajos salarios es una cuestión que ha de ser enfrentada también por el Derecho Laboral. En esa línea, hay que reforzar y dar continuidad a las luchas sindicales por la reducción y limitación efectiva de la jornada laboral. Se propone aún la ampliación de los descansos y del numero de días de vacaciones pagadas. La protección social, en especial, desde la seguridad social, hay estar presente a lo largo de toda la vida laboral y también o principalmente, en el sentido de reconocer la necesidad de jubilación anticipada para los trabajadores que hayan ejercido actividades penosas. Es decir, debe ser asegurada la jubilación anticipada o especial a los trabajadores que han ejercido puestos de trabajo asociados a condiciones de penosidad, no solo excepcionales, pero en sentido más amplio, considerando las formas penosas de diversas condiciones laborales comunes en el cotidiano, como la nocturnicidad, temporalidad, jornada extraordinaria habitual y bajos salarios. Tampoco deben ser consideradas como criterio para la jubilación anticipada solo las llamadas "condiciones especiales de trabajo", según la legislación de Brasil, pues dificultan el ejercicio de este derecho. La prevención y el combate al trabajo penoso no ha impedido a la legislación española y francesa asegurar derechos, reconociendo un estatus de protección social reforzada y más efectivo que en Brasil. En España, aseguraron el establecimiento de pluses de penosidad por negociación colectiva, así como, en el caso de excepcional penosidad, coeficientes reductores para la jubilación anticipada o especial y el régimen de jornadas especiales. En Francia, las leyes recientes aseguraron la jubilación teniendo en cuenta los factores de penosidad que se añadieron en el Código Laboral, un instrumento de prevención y combate de la penosidad, con las fichas personales en que deben constar estas condiciones, dándoles mayor visibilidad y conciencia con respecto a las condiciones reales de trabajo. El sitio web del Ministerio de Trabajo, empleo, formación profesional y de diálogo social, en Francia, presenta los factores de penosidad con respecto a la jubilación de una manera muy expresa y didáctica, es decir, con figuras y destacando los principales requisitos. Es un ejemplo de instrumentos que dan una mayor visibilidad y reconocimiento institucional, de hecho, a la penosidad en el trabajo. Se crearon condiciones y medios tecnológicos que pueden permitir un mayor acceso y divulgación de la información en cuanto a la penosidad en el trabajo y derechos respectivos, que pueden generar una mayor conciencia, educación y sensibilización. Deben observarse los valores del trabajo digno en el combate al trabajo penoso y como construcción de la subjetividad del trabajador. Distintos mecanismos jurídicos pueden representar un reconocimiento jurídico y social del trabajo penoso, de forma indirecta o más directa, contribuyendo a la protección social reforzada, adecuada y suficiente de las condiciones reales de trabajo. Los valores del cuidado y mutuo respeto, la protección de la salud y el libre desarrollo de la personalidad junto con el reconocimiento de las condiciones reales de trabajo, en especial, las más difíciles, pueden ayudar en la modificación de la cantidad y de la calidad del trabajo para que durante y después del cese de la actividad laboral, el trabajador pueda lograr la autorrealización. Las formas de conceptualización del trabajo decente y digno pueden ser ampliadas más allá del combate al trabajo infantil y al trabajo forzoso, en especial, teniendo en cuenta la realidad social de los países periféricos del sur del hemisferio y pobres. El objetivo de la Unión Europea a partir del 2015 es la creación de un trabajo decente para todos, mientras que el de la ONU es proporcionar un crecimiento inclusivo para el 2030. El trabajo penoso puede ser más una forma de exclusión social y, en algunos casos, hasta humillación y violencia laboral, que deben ser combatidas de diversas maneras, una de ellas en la lucha contra la pauperización del trabajador, generalizada en países pobres y creciente en países más desarrollados, como los periféricos o del sur de Europa. Algunos de eses últimos, los cuales, uno de los motivos de orgullo era justo el de haber cambiado, en parte del siglo pasado, situaciones de pobreza por mejores condiciones laborales. El trabajo digno significa una amplitud de conceptos, en construcción y concretización permanentes, como la OIT sugiere en la definición del trabajo decente, es decir, con oportunidades que produzcan un ingreso digno, seguridad y mejores perspectivas de desarrollo personal e igualdad de trato. Sin embargo, hay que insistir, de nuevo y por cuanto sea necesario, en las luchas obreras históricas por mejores salarios o, en el contexto actual, contra el rebajamiento de salarios y la pauperización del trabajador; y por la reducción y limitación efectiva de la jornada, para las cuales, la acción sindical, sigue siendo la más adecuada. Aunque pueda parecer contradictoria la regulación de una forma de trabajo que se tiene como objetivo combatir y prevenir, es decir, sea con su abolición o reducción y protección social adecuada. En efecto, las realidades que vemos en diversas relaciones laborales, dentro y fuera de los juzgados sociales, es muestra de los resultados de las contradicciones y forma de ser del sistema capitalista. Más que refutarlas, es necesario reconocerlas como ejemplo de las patologías e injusticias sociales que este sistema produce, como señaladamente ocurre con el llamado trabajo penoso.

ILLUSTRIERTE GESCHICHTE DES WELTKRIEGES 1914/15. SECHSTER BAND. Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Sechster Band. (Sechster Band) ( - ) [Einband]: Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914-17 ( - ) [Abb.]: Rumänische Heeresteile verwüsten auf ihrer regellosen Flucht vor der Armee Mackensen die Ortschaften der Walachei. ( - ) [Titelblatt]: Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. ( - ) [Impressum]: ( - ) Kriegskalender zur Original=Einbanddecke der Illustrierten Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Sechster Band enthaltend die Ereignisse vom 1. Januar bis 30. Juni 1917 ( - ) Januar. ( - ) Februar. ( - ) März. ( - ) April. ( - ) Mai. ([I]) Juni. ([I]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([III]) Kunstbeilagen. (IV) Karten (IV) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 126 (Heft 126) ([1]) [Abb.]: Kaiser Karl von Österreich, König von Ungarn. ([1]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Marquard, der Leiter der Ersatzabteilung und des Arbeitsamts im neugeschaffenen Kriegsamt, bisher Generalstabschef einer Armee. (2)Dr. Kurt Sorge, Direktor des Magdeburger Grusonwerkes, der Chef des technischen Stabes des neuen Kriegsamts. (2) [ 2 Abb.]: (1)Typen rumänischer Gefangener aus der Walachei. (2)Talmacz an der Roten Turm=Strasse, das die Rumänen auf ihrer Flucht durchzogen. (3) [Abb.]: Der Donauübergang der Truppen des Generalfeldmarschalls v. Mackensen am 24. November 1916 bei Svistow ([4 - 5]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Minenräumer der österreichisch=ungarischen Donauflottille auf der Streife gegen Rumänien. (2)Deutscher 21=cm=Mörser kurz nach dem Abschuss im Roten Turm=Pass. (6) [2 Abb.]: (1)Auf Patrouille im Roten Turm=Pass. Sichtung des Feindes. (2)[Abb.]: Durch Panzertürme befestigter rumänischer Schützengraben auf rumänischem Gebiet, den österreichisch=ungarische Truppen im ersten Sturm eroberten. (7) [Abb.]: Strassenleben in der mazedonischen Stadt Jstip. (8) [Abb.]: Das "Eiserne Tor Bulgariens", die Schlucht des Isterflusses im Balkan. (9) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (10) Wofür kämpfen wir? (10) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Gebirgshaubitze an der griechisch=mazedonischen Front. (10) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick von der Festung auf den Ort Dchrida am Dchridasee in Mazedonien. Im Vordergrunde bulgarische Infanterie. (2)Stand eines Töpfers im Basar der mazedonischen Stadt Dchrida am Dchridasee. (11) [Abb.]: Türkisches Ballonabwehrgeschütz an der Südspitze von Gallipoli, wo sich die Dardanellen mit dem Ägäischen Meer vereinigen. Der Kampfplatz der Franzosen und Engländer, den sie am 9. Januar 1916 fluchtartig verliessen. Auf der Höhe Sedd ul Bahr. Drüben, auf asiatischer Seite, Kum Kaleh und das Tal von Troja. (12) Die starkbefestigte Sighine=Schlucht auf Gallipoli. (12) [Abb.]: Die Sighine=Schlucht auf Gallipoli. Diese Schlucht, die vom Golf von Saros bis zum Dorfe Krythia unterhalb des heissumstrittenen Berges Altchi=Tepe sich hinzieht, war von den Engländern auf das grossartigste befestigt worden. Die fast senkrechten Abgänge waren oft bis acht Stockwerke übereinander mit unterständen versehen und auf alle Art uneinnehmbar gemacht. Aber die Einsicht, dass ein weiteres Vordringen unmöglich war und das englische Riesengrab auf Gallipoli täglich mehr Menschen verschlang, veranlasste sie, sich aus dieser einzigartigen Befestigung zurückzuziehen. ([13]) [Abb.]: Die Beobachter eines österreichisch=ungarischen Wasserflugzeuges beim Anlassen des Motors. (14) Wasserflugzeuge. (14) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarisches Wasserflugzeug wird zu einem Aufstieg aus dem Schuppen geholt. (15) Die Vorbereitung der Friedenswirtschaft. 4. Hebung der wirtschaftlichen Tätigkeit. (15) [Abb.]: Start eines Wasserflugzeuges der österreichisch=ungarischen Marine. (15) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom Erholungsurlaub der kriegsgefangenen Internierten der kriegführenden Staaten in der Schweiz. In Luzern ist ein Hofspital errichtet, in dem sich ein Anzahl Kriegsinternierter befindet. Die bereits wiederhergestellten Soldaten besorgen täglich die Post für ihre Kameraden, wobei jedesmal ein Deutscher, ein Franzose und ein Engländer unter Aufsicht eines Schweizer Soldaten zu gleicher Zeit den Dienst versehen. (2)Vereidigung österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen in Lida in Russland anlässlich der Krönung des Kaisers Karl. (16) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 127 (Heft 127) ([17]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberleutnant zur See Kurt Frankenberg, (2)Kapitänleutnant der Reserve Max Dietrich, die Führer der in der Nacht zum 28. November 1916 beim Luftschiffangriff auf England verunglückten Fahrzeuge. (3)Zu den abermaligen Vorstoss deutscher Seestreitkräfte gegen die englische Küste in der Nacht vom 26. 27. November 1916: Versenken eines englischen Vorpostenschiffes und Gefangennahme der Mannschaft. ([17]) [Abb.]: Artilleriestellung australischer Truppen nördlich der Somme. (18) [Abb.]: Französische 15,5=cm=Batterie=Stellung an der Sommefront. (19) [Abb.]: Rückeroberung des Nordrandes des St. Pierre=Vaast=Waldes in der Nachmittagsdämmerung des 15. November 1916 durch das hannoversche Füsilierregiment Nr. 73. ([20 - 21]) [Abb.]: Generalleutnant Otto v. Garnier, dessen Truppen zugleich mit denen der Generale v. Kathen, v. Boehn, v. Schenck, Sixt v. Arnim und Freiherr vom Hügel an der Sommerfront den blutigsten feindlichen Angriffen standhielten. Generalleutnant v. Garnier ist Führer eines Reservekorps und erhielt den Orden Pour le Mérite. (22) [2 Abb.]: (1)Munitionsnachschub für die schwere englische Artillerie an der Somme. (2)Eines der von den Engländern an der Westfront gebrauchten, von deutscher Artillerie vielfach zusammengeschossenen Panzerautomobile, "Tant" oder auch "Caterpillar" (Raupe) genannt, auf die die Engländer vergeblich ihre Hoffnungen setzten. (23) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (24) Das britische Weltreich und der Krieg. (24) [3 Abb.]: Die Wacht an der österreichisch=ungarischen Südwestfront im Gebiet des Ortlers. (1)Österreichisch=ungarische Hochgebirgspatrouille begibt sich auf die tief verschneite Ortlerspitze. (2)Schützengrabenbau im Hochgebirge (3)Das am höchsten stehende Geschütz im Weltkrieg auf einem 3860 Meter hohen Berggipfel. (24) [Abb.]: Aus den Wochen der deutschen Heeresreserve in Flandern. Deutsche Feldgraue bei einem fröhlichen Plauderstündchen auf einem flandrischen Bauernhofe. ( - ) [Abb.]: Tiroler Kaiserjäger weisen am Monte Piano heftigste italienische Angriffe ab, nachdem sie am Tage vorher verloren gegangene Stellungen in kühnem Gegenangriff zurückgewonnen hatten. ([25]) [Abb.]: Einer der österreichisch=ungarischen Donaumonitore, die sich im Feldzug gegen Rumänien besonder hervorgetan haben. (26) [8 Abb.]: Der Donauübergang der Armee Mackensen bei Svistow. (1)Eine Dampffähre setzt Truppen über die Donau. (2)Artilleriebeobachter am rechten Donauufer. (3)An der Ansatzstelle der Brücke (4)Die Brücke während des Baues. (5)Ein neuer Brückenteil wird angesetzt. (6)Artillerie überschreitet die fertige Brücke. (7)Generalfeldmarschall v. Mackensen und sein Generalstabschef Generalmajor Tappen beobachten auf der rumänislchen Seite den Übergang. (8)Generalfeldmarschall v. Mackensen und sein Generalstabschef Generalmajor Tappen besichtigen das Gelände am rumänischen Zollhaus gegenüber von Svistow. ([27]) Der Kampf gegen die Rumänen. 3. Die Eroberung der kleinen Walachei. (28) [Abb.]: Der siegreiche Reiterführer in der Walachei, Generalleutnant Eberh. Graf v. Schmetrow, der mit seiner Reiterei eine rumänische Kavaleriedivission am Alt zurückschlug, ein Sohn des Kommandeurs der Halberstädter Kürassiere bei dem Todesritt von Mars=la=Tour. (28) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kavallerie unter Führung des Generalleutnants Grafen v. Schmettow wirft am 25. November 1916 im Gelände östlich des unteren Alt eine sich zum Kampf stellende rumänische Kavalleriedivision unter siegreichem Nachdrängen. ([29]) [2 Abb.]: Aus einer staatlichen Geschossfabrik. (1)Dreherei. Hydraulische Presse zur Formgebung der Geschosse. (2)Füllen der Schrapnelle mit Bleikugeln. (30) [2 Abb.]: Aus einer staatlichen Geschossfabrik. (1) Teil eines Lagerraums für Geschosse der Fuss= und Feldartillerie. (2)Abnahme der Geschosse für Fuss= und Feldartillerie. (31) Deutsche Schiessbedarfwerke. (32) [Abb.]: Schweizer Patrouille auf dem Monte Rosagletscher mit Blick auf Matterhorn und Gornergrat. (32) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Hef 128 (Heft 128) ([33]) [Abb.]: Russische Soldaten, links das Idealbild eines Russen, wie ihn die französische Zeitung "Le Temps" ihren Lesern in ihrer Nr. 28 vorführt mit der Bemerkung, dass mehrere Millionen Leute wie dieser dem Verbündeten im Osten zur Verfügung ständen. Wie der russische Durchschnittsoldat in Wirklichkeit aussieht, zeigt das Bild auf der rechten Seite. ([33]) [3 Abb.]: Von der Front des Generalobersten Erzherzog Joseph. (1)Sturm ungarischer Honvedinfanterie. (2)Rast in einem kleinen Ort unweit der Front. (3)Transport einer schweren Haubitze auf schneebedeckten Waldwegen. (34) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst Erzherzog Joseph, der Oberkommandierende im Frontabschnitt, den bisher Kaiser Karl befehligt hat. Erzherzog Joseph (nich zu verwechseln mit Erzherzog Joseph Ferdinand, der früher die 4. österreichisch=ungarische Armee bei Luck kommandierte) stand in Friedenszeiten an der Spitze des 7. Armeekorps in Budapest und führte dieses Armeekorps auch seit Beginn des Krieges, besonders erfolgreich in den Karpathenkämpfen. Als der Krieg mit Italien ausgebrochen war, übernham er das Oberkommando einer Armee an der Isonzofront. (2)Ein deutsches Feldlazarett westlich von Luck. (35) [Abb.]: Eroberung russischer Feldstellungen bei Strobowa. (36 - 37) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zum Kampf am Strobowabach (36 - 37) [2 Abb.]: (1)Angriff deutscher Seeflugzeuge auf feindliche Streitkräfte im Hafen von Reval. Im Vordergrund ein Flugzeugmutterschiff mit zwei Unterseebooten, links der Hafen mit Krieg= und Hilfschiffen, rechts die Werft (2)Angriff deutscher Seeflugzeuge auf militärische Anlagen im Hafen des russischen Stützpunktes Reva. Der Rauch kennzeichnet die Einschlagstellen der geworfenen Bomben (38) [Abb.]: Angriff deutscher Luftstreitkräfte auf die Küste am Rigaischen Meerbusen. ([39]) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Archangelsk am Weissen Meer, in dem eine furchtbare Explosion mehrerer für Rumänien bestimmter Munitionsdampfer ausbrach. (40) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (40) Der Tag von Strobowa. (40) [Abb.]: Einzug des Generalfeldmarschalls v. Mackensen in Bukarest an der Spitze deutscher und bulgarischer Truppen. Empfang durch die Stadtvertretung und andere Behörden auf der Calea Victoriei. ( - ) [Abb.]: Kämpfe mit russisch=kaukasischen Streifkorps (Tscherkessen) in den Waldkarpathen nördlich des Prislop=Sattels. ( - ) [Abb.]: Von den türkischen Truppen in der Dobrudscha gefangene Russen auf dem Transport nach dem Innern Kleinasiens. (42) [Abb.]: Generalfeldmarschall v. Mackensen mit seinem Stab bei einer Parade türkischer Truppen nach den siegreichen Kämpfen gegen die Rumänen. (43) Schwäbische Regimenter aus der Sommeschlacht. (43) [Abb.]: General Hilmi Pascha, der Führer der Türken in der Dobrudscha, und General Toscheff, der Generalissimus der bulgarischen Truppen auf dieser Kampffront, auf ihrem Gefechtstand vor Medgidia in der Dobrudscha. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bulgarische Batteriestellung an der Donau. (2)Einschiffen von deutschem schwerem Geschütz durch österreichisch=ungarische Pioniere an der Donau. (44) [Abb.]: Eine Eskadron des Pasewalker Kürassier=Regiments "Königin" nimmt am 28. November 1916 unter Führung des Rittmeisters v. Borcke eine rumänische Kolonne bei Ciolanesti gefangen. (45) Das britische Weltreich und der Krieg. (45) [2 Abb.]:(1) General der Infanterie Kosch, Führer der von Svistow vorgedrungenen Donauarmee. (2)Generalleutnant Kühne, siegreicher Heerführer in der Schlacht am Arges. (46) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Festung Bukarest. (2)Die Übergangstelle der Armee Mackensen über die Donau und das Kriegsgebiet von Bukarest, nach Generalstabskarten bearbeitet. (47) [Abb.]: Eroberter englischer Schützengraben an der Somme. (48) Die Verluste des Vierverbandes gegen Ende des Jahres 1916. (48) [Abb.]: Von den farbigen Engländern: Indische Soldaten mit einem Hotchkitzmaschinengewehr an der Front von La Bassée. (48) [Abb.]: Rast eines Gefangenentransportes afrikanischer Jäger in der Abenddämmerung am Toten Mann. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. (Heft 129) ([49]) (Abb.]: Die denkwürdige Reichstagsitzung am 12. Dezember 1916: Der deutsche Reichskanzler v. Bethmann Hollweg verliest das Friedensangebot der Mittelmächte. ([49]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Alarmierung einer deutschen Sturmabteilung an der Somme. (2)Zu den ausserordentlichen artilleristischen Anstrengungen der Franzosen und Engländer an der Sommefront: Der Verkehr auf einer Strasse hinter der Front. (50) [Abb.]: In Kämpfen nördlich der Somme gefangene Australier. (51) [Abb.]: Ein von den deutschen Truppen bei Verdun erobertes Negerdorf. Erdhütten der Senegalneger. (52) [Abb.]: Erfolgreicher Sturm auf den "Backenzahn" auf Höhe 304 vor Verdun durch deutsche Handgranatenkämpfer am 6. Dezember 1916. ([53]) [Abb.]: Mächtiger bombensicherer deutscher Unterstand in einem französischen Walde. (54) [Abb]: Notlandung eines österreichisch=ungarischen Flugzeuges. (55) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (56) Schwäbische Regimenter aus der Sommeschlacht. (56) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der französischer General Nivelle, der Verteidiger Verduns und Nachfolger Joffres im Oberbefehl an der Westfront. (2)Aufstellung eines österreichisch=ungarischen 30,5=cm=Mörsers. (56) [Abb.]: Vorstoss deutscher Tauchboote in den Hafen von Funchal auf Madeira am 4. Dezember 1916 morgens. ([57]) [Abb.]: Deutscher Soldat in den Alpen auf Vorposten. (58) [Abb.]: Ankunft deutscher Soldaten in einer österreichischen Ortschaft an der italienischen Front. (59) Der Flugplatz. (59) [Abb.]: Schwere Niederlage der Armee Sarrail in der Monastirebene und in den Bergen des Cernabogens durch Scheitern eines grossen Angriffs meist afrikanischer Truppen von Trnova (nordwestlich Monastir) bis Makovo ([60 - 61]) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Otto v. Below, der heldenmütige Erstürmer eines Berggipfels in Serbisch=Mazedonien, wurde zum Chef des Jägerbataillons ernannt, an dessen Spitze er den Sturm ausführte (62) Praktische Ernährungsfragen im Kriege. (62) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Kolonne durchschreitet einen Gebirgsbach in den Babunabergen (Mazedonien). (2)Ein deutsches Auto auf halber Höhe des Babunapasses (Mazedonien). Im Vordergrunde ein deutscher Soldat, der mit der eingeborenen Bevölkerung beim Zerkleinern des Strassenpflasters beschäftigt ist. (64) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Truppen setzen in der Nacht auf den 10. Dezember 1916 im Schutze der Dunkelheit zwischen Tutrakan und Cernavoda über die Donau. Infolge dieses kühnen Unternehmens wurden die gegenüber Cernavoda liegenden russischen und rumänischen Truppen gezwungen, ihre mächtig ausgebauten Stellungen zu räumen und in überstürzte Weise den Rückzug anzutreten. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 130 (Heft 130) ([65]) [Abb.]: Russische Gefangene am Lagerfeuer. ([65]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Ostfront. (1)Stellungswechsel der Artillerie im winterlichen Osten. (2)Die größte für Kriegszwecke gebaute Brücke, die Brücke über das Tal des Szczeberkabaches im Osten, die 845 Meter lang ist und in 16 Tagen von einer deutschen Eisenbahnkompanie errichtet wurde. (3)Deutsche Patrouille im Sumpfgebiet am Stochod. ([67]) [Abb.]: Beschiessung einer rumänischen Stellung im Gebirge durch Teile des linken Flügels der 9. Armee. (68 - 69) [Abb.]: Blick auf Kirlibaba in den östlichen Karpathen. (70) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (70) Praktische Ernährungsfragen im Kriege. (70) [2Abb.]: (1)Graf Stanislaus Szeptycki, Kommandant der polnischen Legion. (2)Einmarsch der polnischen Legion in Warschau. Die polnische Kavallerie im Vorbeimarsch am Hotel Bristol, vor dem der deutsche Generalgouverneur von Polen General der Infanterie v. Beseler die Parade abnimmt. Nachdem polnische Legionen schon ruhmreich an der Seite der Mittelmächte gegen Russland gefochten, war die Bewilligung einer eigenen Wehrmacht ein brennender polnischer Wunsch und ein Zeichen besonderen Vertrauens der Mittelmächte. (71) [Abb.]: Siebenbürgische Flüchtlinge kehren nach der Wiedereroberung ihres Landes durch die Armee Falkenhayn in ihren Heimatort zurück. (72) [Abb.]: Rumänische Freischärler. ([73]) Die Opferung englischer und französischer Hilfsvölker. (74) [Abb.]: Generaloberst v. Falkenhayn, der Führer der siegreichen 9. Armee vor seinem Hauptquartier in einer kleinen rumänischen Stadt. (74) Deutscher Heldenfriedhof in Therapia. (74) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von deutschen Pionieren bei dem Vormarsch auf Bukarest über den Alt geschlagene Schiffbrücke. Im Hintergrund die Ortschaft Caineni. Truppen beim Überschreiten der Brücke. (2)Durch eine deutsche Fliegerbombe zerstörter rumänischer Munitionszug Deutsche Soldaten beim Aufräumen der Trümmer. (75) Der Krieg in Ostafrika im Oktober und November 1916 und die Kämpfe an der Ugandabahn im Januar und Februar 1916. (76 - 77) [Abb.]: Friedhof der in der Türkei gefallenen deutschen Helden im Botschaftsgarten zu Therapia am Bosporus. (76 - 77) [Abb.]: Askari=Hornist von Deutsch=Ostafrika. (78) Charakterköpfe der Weltkriegsbühne. (78) 1. Lloyd George als englischer Volksheld. (78) [Abb.]: Blick auf Tabora, das am 4. September 1916 vom Feinde besetzt wurde. (78) [2 Abb.]:(1) Eine Abteilung rhodesianischer Truppen, die auf ihrem Vormarsch im dichten Busch Deutsch=Ostafrikas von den Deutschen vollkommen vernichtet wurde. (2)General Smuts, der Kommandeur der englischen Truppen in Ostafrika, besichtigt von seinem Panzerauto aus das Gelände. (79) [2Abb.]: (1)Englische Offiziere beobachten den Verlauf eines Gefechtes ab der Tanga=Moschi=Eisenbahn von dem Dache eines Hauses aus. (2)Lloyd George, der englische Diktator. (80) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 131 (Heft 131) ([81]) [Abb.]: Nächtliches Artilleriefeuer mit Leuchtgranaten an der Sommerfront. ([81]) [Abb.]: In voller Ausrüstung gefangen genommener französischer Soldat. (82) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützengraben im Westen nach schwerem Minen= und Artilleriefeuer.(2)Die Fahrspuren der englischen Riesen=Panzerwagen, der sogenannten Tanks. (83) [Abb.]: Englische Riesen=Panzerwagen, sogenannte "Tanks", im Kampf an der Sommefront. ([84 - 85]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Tragtierkolonne mit Infanteriemunition durchschreitet den Ort Lebocourt im Westen. (2)Tragtier mit Infanteriemunition begibt sich durch einen Laufgraben in eine vordere Stellung im Westen. (86) [Abb.]: Rast vor der Kirche von Véry vor Verdun. (87) [2 Abb.]: (1)Leutnant d. R. Gustav Leffers, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite, am 27. Dezember 1916 im Luftkampf gefallen. (2)Hauptmann Zander, einer unserer erfolgreichen Luftkämpfer, der sich in den Kämpfen am 27. Dezember 1916 besonders auszeichnete. (88) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (88) Die roten Teufel in Rumänien. (88) [Abb.]: Ein südwestlich von Lille gelandeter englischer Vickers=Doppeldecker. (88) [Abb.]: Der Munitionstransportdampfer "Suchan" der russischen Freiwilligen=Flotte wird auf seiner Fahrt von Amerika nach Archangelsk durch ein deutsches U=Boot im Nördlichen Eismeer aufgebracht und in schwerem Wetter, im Schnee= und Regensturm durch die Nordsee in einen deutschen Hafen geleitet. Eine seemännische Glanzleitstung der deutschen Marine. ([uncounted]) [Abb.]: Flugzeugabwehrgeschütz auf einem Kraftwagen beschiesst feindliche Flieger. ([89]) [Abb.]: Die Besatzung des deutschen U=Bootes, das den russischen Munitionstransportdampfer "Suchan" in einen deutschen Nordseehafen brachte. Von links nach rechts stehend: Deckoffizier Berner, Oberleutnant z. S. Mertens, Deckoffizier Bergmann; Marineoberingenieur Ahrens, Kapitänleutnant Buss (Kommandant), Oberleutnant z. S. d. R. Hashagen (Prisenoffizier). (90) Fliegerkämpfe bei Ostende und Zeebrügge. (90) [Abb.]: Gefangengene Engländer von Kut=el=Amara auf dem Abtransport. (91) Erfolgloser russischer Sturmangriff auf eine deutsch=türkische Minenwerferstellung Kaukasus. (91) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant Max Valentiner, Kommandant des U=Boots 38, der bis Ende 1916 128 Schiffe von 282 000 Bruttoregistertonnen versenkte. Er führte auch den Angriff im Hafen von Funchal (siehe Seite 52) aus und wurde mit dem Orden Pour le Mérite ausgezeichnet. (91) [Abb.]: Oberstleutnant Guse (X), Chef des Generalstabes der III. ottomanischen Armee, und Major Paulke (XX), Instrukteur und Kommandeur der Schi= und Hochgebirgstruppen. (92) Rumäniens Erdölquellen. (92) [Abb.]: Bayerischer 15=cm=Haubitzbatterie geht an die Front in Mesopotamien. Die Gespanne bestehen aus zwanzig Ochsen. (92) [Abb.]: Erfolgloser russischer Sturmangriff auf eine deutsch=türkische Minenwerferstellung im Kaukasus. ([93]) [Abb.]: Köpfe von Kriegszeitungen, davon die erste eine Feldzeitung der österreichisch=ungarischen Armee, die letzte in türkischer Sprache für die türkischen Truppen. Der "Champagne=Kamerad" hat auch in Deutschland Verbreitung gefunden (94) Kriegszeitungen. (94) [Abb.]: Köpfe von Kriegszeitungen, von denen zwei in französischer Sprache erscheinen, die erste, "Le Journal du Camp d´Ohrdruf", als Blatt des französischen Kriegsgefangenenlagers zu Ohrdruf in Thüringen, die letzte, "Gazette des Ardennes", als offizielles Nachrichtenblatt in den besetzten Teilen Frankreichs. Diese enthält auch ein Verzeichnis sämtlicher in deutsche Gefangenschaft geratenen Franzosen und ist in der kurzen Zeit ihres Bestehens (seit 1. November 1915) bereits zu einer Auflage von über 100 000 Exempülaren angewachsen (siehe auch die Abbildungen aus ihrem Betriebe Band IV Seite 77). Grosser Beliebtheit erfreut sich die seit Mitte Oktober 1914 erscheinende "Liller Kriegszeitung" auch in Deutschland. (95) [Abb.]: Die erste Nummer der griechischen Zeitung "NEA TOY GÖRLITZ", die in Görlitz für die dort untergebrachten griechischen Gäste in ihrer Sprache herausgegebenn wird. Die Zeitung wird von griechischen Soldaten gesetzt und bringt ausser dem deutschen Heeresbericht Nachrichten aus Griechenland und einen grossen Vergnügungsanzeiger, da die griechischen Offiziere alle öffentlichen Veranstaltungen besuchen können. (96) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 132 (Heft 132) ([97]) [Abb.]: Das Flussgebiet des Sereth und Pruth im nördlichen Teil von Rumänien. ([97]) [Abb.]: Kolonnen überschreiten die Donaubrücke bei Sviftow. (98) [6 Abb.]: Im eroberten Bukarest. (1)Vor dem königlichen Schloss in Bukarest. (2)Deutsche Feldkpostautos vor dem Grand Hotel de Londres in Bukarest. (3)Deutsche Radfahrerkompanie (Jäger) überquert den Schlossplatz in Bukarest. Links das Sparkassengebäude. (4)Der Vierbund beim Einkauf: ein türkischer, deutscher, österreichisch=ungarischer und bulgarischer Soldat beim Einkaufen von Pfefferkuchen auf dem Schlossplatz von Bukarest. (5)Österreichisch=ungarische Kavallerie zieht, von einer schaulustigen Menge betrachtet, in Bukarest ein. (6)Gefangene eines Bukarester Regiments werden durch die Calea Victoriei, die Hauptstrasse von Bukarest, geführt. ([99]) [Abb.]: Russische Artillerie wird zur Verstärkung der wankenden rumänischen Front herbeigeholt. ([100 - 101]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Haubitze fährt durch einen Rebenfluss der Putna in Stellung. (102) [2 Abb.]: (1)Verhör eines gefangenen rumänischen Offiziers durch deutsche und österreichisch=ungarische Offiziere. (2)Eine Gruppe gefangener rumänischer Soldaten. (103) [3 Abb.]: (1)Ansicht von Galatz von den Hafenanlagen aus. (2)Lagerräume des österreichischen Lloyd im Hafen von Galatz. (3)Ansicht des Hafens von Braila. (104) [Abb.]: Angriff ungarischer Honved auf russische Infanterie. ( - ) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Donaumonitore beschiessen die rumänische Schiffbrücke bei Rahovo. (105) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Kriegsauszeichnungen. 1. Das Tapferkeitskreuz 3. Klasse. 2. Das Tapferkeitskreuz 4. Klasse. 3. Der Orden Pour le Mérite für Mannschaften. 4. Alexanderorden mit Schwertern 5. Klasse. 5. Der Militärverdienstorden 4. Klasse am Kriegsbande. Die Orden werden mit Ausnahme des Alexanderordens, der an einem roten Bande befestigt ist, an einem lila Band, das an der Seite mit Silber durchwirkt ist, getragen (106) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Kriegsauszeichnungen. Das Militärverdienstkreuz mit Kriegsdekoration 1) 1. Klasse, 2) 2. Klasse, 3) 3. Klasse. Die Farben des Ordens sowie der Schleife sind weiss und rot. (107) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (107) Österreichisch=ungarische Donaumonitore beschiessen die Schiffbrücke von Rahowo (107) [Abb.]: Kriegsleben am Schwarzen Meer. Verladen von schweren deutschen Geschützen und Kriegsmaterial in der Poirasbucht. (108 - 109) Verladen von Kriegsmaterial und schweren Geschützen in der Poirasbucht des Schwarzen Meeres. (108 - 109) Münzrecht in den besetzten Gebieten des Ostens. (110) Die Wirtschaftslage der kriegführenden Mächte. (111) [3 Abb.]: Ein Fünfzig=Kopeken= und ein Ein=Rubel=Schein, die mit Genehmigung der Regierung von der Ostbank für Handel und Gewerbe in Posen für das Gebiet des Oberbefehlshabers Ost herausgegeben wurden. (1)Ein Dreikopekenstück, das der Oberbefehlshaber Ost zur Hebung des Kleingeldmangels hat schlagen lassen. Vorder= und Rückseite. (2)Vorderseite. (3)Rückseite. (111) [Abb.]: Ein französischer Lenkballon, im Begriff, aufzusteigen. (112) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 133 (Heft 133) ([113]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (-) Die englischen Zerstörungen im rumänischen Petroleumgebiet. (118) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldten vor ihrem Quartier in einem türkischen Bauernhause in Prilep (Mazedonien). (118) Charakterköpfe der Weltkriegsbühne. (119) [Abb.]: Deutsche Wasserflugzeugstation an der bulgarisch=griechischen Grenze am Ägäischen Meer. (119) [Abb.]: Übersichtskarte von Athen und Umgebung mit dem Piräus und der Bucht von Phaleron. (120) [Abb.]: Vernichtung rumänischer Petroleumraffinerien in Ploesci durch die skrupellose englische "Zerstörungskommission" im Dezember 1916. ( - ) [Abb.]: Auf der Kommandobrücke eines deutschen Vorpostenbootes (Fischdampfer) im Schneesturm. ([121]) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant z. S. Wolfgang Steinbauer, der Kommandant des U=Bootes, das am 27. Dezember 1916 im Ägäischen Meer das von Bewachungsstreitkräften gesicherte französische Linienschiff "Gaulois", am 1. Januar 1917 im Mittelmeer den von Zerstörern begleiteten englischen Truppentransportdampfer "Ivernia", und am 3. Januar ebenda einen weiteren Transportdampfer versenkt hat. (122) Verteidigung des polnischen Gutes Poronosziewo. (122) [3 Abb.]: (1) Das englische Schlachtschiff "Cornwallis", das am 1. Januar 1917 von einem deutschen Unterseeboot im Mittelmeer versenkt wurde. Die "Cornwallis" wurde im Jahre 1901 gebaut und verdrängte 15250 Tonnen. Sie führte vier 30,5=cm und zwölf 15=cm=Geschütze. Die Besatzung betrug 750 Mann. (2)Das am 12. Dezember 1916 von einem deutschen Unterseeboot 55 Seemeilen ostsüdöstlich von Malta torpedierte französische Linienschiff "Vérité" von der "Patrieklasse". Es ist 1907 vom Stapel gelaufen, verdrängt 14900 Tonnen und läuft 19,3 Knoten in der Stunde. Seine Bewaffnung besteht aus vier 30,5=cm=, zehn 19,4=cm=, dreizehn 6,5=cm und zehn 4,7=cm=Geschützen. Die Besatzung umfasst 735 Mann. (3)Das italienische Linienschiff "Regina Margherhttp://goobi.landesbibliothek.at/goobi/uii/metseditor.xhtml#ita", das vor Valona gesunken ist. Es war 1901 vom Stapel gelaufen, verdrängte 13 400 Tonnen und lief 20,3 Knoten in der Stunde. Seine Bewaffnung bestand aus vier 30,5=cm=, vier 20,3=cm=, zwölf 15=cm= und zwanzig 7,6=cm= Geschützen. Die Besatzung umfasste 820 Mann. (123) [Abb.]: Verteidigung des polnischen Gutes Poronosziewo (Gouvernement Suwalki) durch die 1. Kompanie des 1. Ersatzbataillons des Landwehr=Infanterieregiments Nr. 12 gegen Teile der russischen Infanterieregimenter Tambow Nr. 122 und Koslow Nr. 123 und Kommandos vom 4. Sappeurbataillon am 6. Oktober 1914. (124 - 125) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze 1 zu dem Aufsatz "Die Wahrheit über Combles". (126) Die Wahrheit über Combles. (126) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze 2 zu dem Aufsatz "Die Wahrheit über Combles". (126) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze 3 zu dem Aufsatz "Die Wahrheit über Combles". (127) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kriegslage beim deutschen Friedensangebot. (2)Was die Mittelmächte nach dem Willen des Vierverbandes bei dem Frieden verlieren sollen. (128) [Abb.]: Auffahrende Artillerie. ( - ) [Abb.]: Italienische Gefangene am Lagerfeuer auf dem Balkankriegschauplatz. ([113]) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Kavallerie auf dem Marsche. (114) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Infanterie auf dem Marsche in Mazedonien. (115) [Abb.]: Bau eines bombensicheren Unterstandes durch deutsche Truppen in Mazedonien. (116) [Abb.]: Bulgaren stürmen eine von serbischen Truppen verteidigte Ortschaft in Mazedonien. ([117]) [Abb.]: Katapulte zum Handgranatenschleudern bei der bulgarischen Armee an der mazedonischen Front. (118) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 134 (Heft 134) ([129]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Karte zu den Kämpfen an der Aa.(2)Die deutsche Front am Rigaischen Meerbusen, der äusserste linke Flügel der gesamten Ostfront. ([129]) [Abb.]: Rast eines Korpsbrückentrains auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz. (130) [2 Abb.]:(1) Österreichisch=ungarische Reiterabteilung bei einem Umgehungsversuch gegen die Russen bei Dorna Watra. (2)Österreichisch=ungarische Feldwache in den Waldkarpathen. (131) [Abb.]: Sturmangriff des deutschen Infanterieregiments 189 nördlich der Oitozstrasse am 10. Januar 1917 auf stark ausgebaute, zäh verteidigte russische Höhenstellungen. ([132 - 133]) [Abb.]: Übersichtskarte der Moldau. ([135]) [3 Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen der österreichisch=ungarischen Armee gegen Rumänien. (1)Verschneite österreichisch=ungarische Feldhaubitze. (2)Eroberte rumänische Stellung. (3)Holztransport mittels Pferden einer österreichisch=ungarischen Maschinengewehrabteilung für die Vorpostendeckung. (136) [Abb.]: Von den Kämpfen an der Heeresfront des Erzherzogs Joseph. Abwehr des grossen Russenangriffs beiderseits der Strasse Valeputna-Jakobeny durch die Armee des Generalobersten Kövesz v. Köveszhaza. ([137]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Grabenstellung an der italienischen Front. (138) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (138) Deutschlands Weltstellung und der Friede. (138) [Abb.]: Aufstellung eines schweren italienischen Marinegeschützes an der italienisch=österreichischen Fr ont. (139) [Abb.]: Lawinengefahr im Hochgebirge (140 - 141) Die Neutralität der Schweiz. (142) [Abb.]: Soldaten der schweizerischen Armee mit Probehelmen aus Stahl, wie solche auch bei der eidgenössischen Armee eingeführt werden sollen. (142) [Abb.]: Zu den verstärkten Sicherheitsmassnahmen der Schweiz. Fertiger Kehlgraben mit einem Verbindungsgang, der in einen Stützpunkt einmündet. (143) Valuta. (143) [Abb.]: Zu den verstärkten Sicherheitsmassnahmen der Schweiz. Beobachtungstand mit grossen Fernsichtinstrumenten. (143) [Abb.]: Generaloberst Freiherr v. Falkenhausen, Führer einer Armeegruppe im Westen, erhielt in warmer Anerkennung seiner dem Vaterland geleisteten Dienste den hohen Orden vom Schwarzen Adler. (144) [Abb.]: Torpedobootsangriff. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 191417. Heft 135 (Heft 135) ([145]) [Abb.]: Eines der neuen amerikanischen Grosskampfschiffe. Der Über=Dreadnought "Revada", ein Schiff von 27 500 Registertonnen Wasserverdrängung und mit einer Bestückung von zehn 35=cm=Geschützen. Die durch Ölfeuerung betriebenen Turbinen entwickeln 25 000 Pferdekräfte und bewirken eine Geschwindigkeit von 21 Knoten in der Stunde. ([145]) [Abb.]: Beförderung deutscher Truppen auf Kraftwagen zur Front im Westen. (146) [3 Abb.]: (1)Richten eines 21=cm=Mörsers. (2)21=cm=Mörser wird geladen. (3)21=cm=Mörser in vorzüglicher Deckung. (147) [Abb.]: Rückkehr einer erfolgreichen Patrouille an der Combreshöhe, der die französische Artillerie etwa 1000 Granaten nachsandte (148) [Abb.]: Erstürmung feindlicher Gräben im Priesterwalde am 2. Januar 1917 durch eine Abteilung des deutschen Landwehrinfanterieregiments Nr. 93. ([149]) [4 Abb.]: Deutsche Fliegerbeute im Westen. (1)Französischer Farman=Doppeldecker mit 160 Pferdekräften (Renaultmotor, 6=Zylinder=Standmotor). Unter dem Beobachtersitz befindet sich ein Scheinwerfer. Rechts neben dem Flugzeug die beschädigte Motorhaube. Es wurde an der Somme erbeutet, wo sich die Insassen, ein französischer Leutnant als Führer und ein englischer Hauptmann als Beobachter, im Nebel verirrt hatten. (2)In der Chhampagne abgeschossenes französisches Flugzeug. (3)Französisches Nieuport=Kampfflugzeug (Einsitzer), das infolge einer Notlandung in die Hände der Deutschen fiel.(4)Französischer Breguet=Doppeldecker mit 220 Pferdekräften (Renaultmotor), der imstande ist, 800 Kilogramm Bomben zu tragen. Die Abwurfgeschosse sind unter den Tragflächen sichtbar. (150) [Abb.]: Bestattung zweier französischer Flieger auf einem Friedhof im Westen. An der Beerdigung nahmen eine Abordnung Infanteristen und eine Abordnung Luftschiffer teil. (151) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (151) Kriegsgefangen. (151) [Abb.]: Das nach ruhmreichen Kampf in der Nordsee am 23. Januar 1917 in Qmuiden eingelaufene deutsche Torpedoboot "V 69". Nachdem es mit eigenen Mitteln seine Seefähigkeit wiederhergestellt hatte, lief es in der Nacht zum 11. Februar wieder aus und erreichte Tags darauf wohlbehalten einen deutschen Stützpunkt. (152) [Abb.]: Beschiessung des befestigten Platzes Southwold an der englischen Ostküste durch deutsche leichte Seestreitkräfte in der Nacht vom 25. auf den 26. Januar 1917. ([153]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Arilleristen im Taurusgebirge beim Überschreiten der cilicischen Pässe. (154) Die Verwaltung von "Ober=Ost". (154) [ 2Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Kraftfahrerabteilung im Taurus. (2)Botzanti, die vorläufige Endstation der Bagdadbahn am Taurus, wo deutsche und türkische Truppen ein grosses Lager aufgeschlagen und Vorräte an Lebensmitteln und anderem Material aufgespeichert haben. (155) [Abb.]: General Halil=Pascha, Kommandant der 6. türkischen Armee, der Eroberer von Kut=el=Amara, und Oberstleutnant Wilhelmi bei einer Besprechung in Bagdad. (156) [Abb.]: Die Russen räumen, von den Türken vertrieben, die persische Stadt Hamadan am 4. Januar 1917. ([157]) Generalmajor Anton Höfer. (158) [Abb.]: Generalmajor Höfer, Leiter des österreichischen Amtes für Volksernährung. (158) Aufgaben der Luftschiffe beim Eisenbahnrückzug. (158) [8 Abb.]: Friedliche Bilder aus dem "Gebiet des Oberbefehlshabers Ost". (1)Russische Bauernhäuser nach deutscher Bearbeitung. (2)Inneres eines Blockhauses im Osten, das mit Birkenstämmen und Birkenrinde wohnlich gemacht ist. (3)Fischen von Holz aus einem russischen Fluss. (4)Erbeutete grosse Holzlager in einem russischen Fluss. (5)Fortschaffen erbeuteten russischen Holzes aus einem Fluss. (6)Von deutschen Soldaten errichtetes Elektrizitätswerk in einem russischen Dorfe. (7)Lebensmittelausgabe in einem russischen Walde. (8)Musterung russischer Pferde in einem Dorfe. ([159]) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu dem Artikel "Aufgaben der Luftschiffe beim Eisenbahnrückzug". (160) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 136 (Heft 136) ([161]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Erkundungsabteilung sucht sich eine Furt durch einen halb zugefrorenen Bach im russischen Walde. ([161]) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen im Raume Mitau=Riga. (162) [Abb.]: Vorgetriebener deutscher Schützengraben mit Beobachtungsposten an der kurländischen Front. ([163]) [Abb.]: Angriff deutscher Stosstruppen an der Dünafront. (164 - 165) [Abb.]: Vorgehen einer deutschen Infanterieabteilung im Sturm gegen Monte Miglele (1299 Meter) in den rumänischen Karpathen (Anfang November 1916). (166) [Abb.]: Deutsche Munitionsverladestelle in der Walachei. (167) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (167) Heldentat des Majors Viola (167) [Abb.]: An die Front ziehende Bosniaken in Rimnicul=Sarat. (167) [ 3 Abb.]: Die Sicherung der erbeuteten Petroleum= und Benzinvorräte in Bukarest. (1)Abtransport von Petroleum aus den rumänischen Raffinerien am Bahnhof von Bukarest (2)Wegführen wohlgefüllter Benzinwagen in Bukarest. (3) Die unversehrten Petroleumlager am Bukarester Bahnhof unter deutscher Aufsicht. (168) Die Verwaltung von "Ober=Ost". (169) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bulgarischer Verwundetentransport in einer Strasse von Constanza. (2)Deutscher Offizier auf der Strandpromenade von Constanza. (169) [Abb.]: Sturmangriff österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen an der italienischen Front. (170) [Abb.]: Mittagessen österreichisch=ungarischer Soldaten in luftiger Höhe an der italienischen Front. (171) Vom deutschen Kleinkrieg zur See. (172 - 173) [Abb.]: Gekaperte Dampfer in flandrischen Häfen. Die Prisen im Hafen von Zeebrügge. (172 - 173) Minensperren. (172 - 173) [Abb.]: Skizze zu dem Artikel "Minensperren". (172 - 173) [Abb.]: Skizze zu dem Artikel "Minensperren". (172 - 173) [Abb.]: Deutscher Tauchboot=Minenleger beim Auslegen der Minen. Die in der Abbildung angegebenen Zahlen haben folgende Bedeutung : 1. Kettenlast. 2. Anker 3. Flutventile. 4. Minenrohre. 5. Pressluftflaschen. 6. Druckschott. 7. Türe. 8. Lotmaschine. 9. Boje mit Fernsprecher und Lampe. 10. Ventilator. 11. Turm mit Sehrohr und Fernrohrmast. 12. Hintere Luke. 13. Zentrale. 14. Wohnraum. 15. Elektrischer Kraftsammler. 16. Maschine. 17. Schalldämpfer. 18. Ölkasten. 19. Wasserballast. 20. Sicherheitsgewicht. 21. Ballastkiel. 22. Hinterer Trimmraum. Das Legen der Minen vollzieht sich in folgender Weise: Nach Lösung des Süerrhebels vom Turm aus gleitet die Mine samt Stuhl und Anker zum Rohr hinaus und sinkt. Nach Berührung des Bodens beginnt die Sperrung der Mine im Stuhl sich zu lösen. Die nach gewisser zeit freigewordene Mine steigt, das Untertau, wickelt sich ab. Die Mine stellt sich selbstätig auf bestimmte Tiefe unter dem Wasserspiegel ein. (174) Fliegerhauptmann Buddecke. (175) Die Milch=, Butter= und Käseversorgung während und nach dem großen Kriege. (175) [Abb.]: Italienischer Minenleger während der Fahrt. (175) [Abb.]: Fliegerhauptmann Buddecke, der auf dem türkischen Kriegschauplatz bis zum 1. Oktober 1916 zehn feindliche Flugzeuge abgeschossen hat und dafür mit dem Orden Pour le Mérite ausgezeichnet wurde. (176) [Abb.]: Minensprengung an der kurländischen Küste. Die bei Nordweststürmen antreibenden russischen Minen werden durch besondere Sprengkommandos entweder gesprengt oder entschärft, d. h. durch vorsichtiges Herausnehmen der Zündvorrichtung unschädlich gemacht. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 137 (Heft 137) ([177]) [Abb.]: Auf der Kommandobrücke eines deutschen Unterseebootes. Das U=Boot beim Auslaufen aus einem deutschen Hafen. ([177]) [Abb.]: Karte zur deutschen Sperrgebietserklärung. (178) [Abb.]: Abschiessen treibender Minen von Bord eines Vorpostenschiffes aus. ([179]) [Abb.]: Vernichtung eines französischen Segelschiffes durch ein deutsches U=Boot. Das Schiff wird, während die Mannschaft zu Boote gelassen wird, in Brand gesetzt. ([180 - 181]) [Abb.]: Blick auf das Deck des amerikanischen Grosskampfschiffes "New York" (182) [3 Abb.]: Aus einem deutschen Küstenfort. (1)Ein grosser Geschosslagerraum unter der Erde, in dem die Geschosse mittels Flaschenzuges auf kleine Karren geladen werden. (2)Ein schweres Geschoss wird zu einem Küstengeschütz befördert. (3)Das Klarmachen eines grossen Küstengeschützes. (183) [2 Abb.]: Die Verwendung deutscher Handgranaten im Schützengrabenkrieg. (184) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen an der Aa bei Mitau. ( - ) [Abb.]: Alarm in einem Ort der Champagne. ([185]) [Abb.]: Ein Grössenvergleich: Sieger und Besiegter. Das kleine deutsche Fokkerflugzeug (links) und ein von ihm bezwungener englischer Kampfdoppeldecker. (186) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (186) Abschiessen von treibenden Minen. (186) [Abb.]: Französischer Doppeldecker mit zwei Motoren und einem Maschinengewehr zum Aufsstieg bereit. (186) [Abb.]: Zur Beschiessung feindlicher Anlagen durch deutsche Flugzeuge (187) Die Kämpfe zwischen Mitau und Riga im Januar 1917. (187) [Abb.]: Deutsche Funkerabteilung beim Überschreiten einer Passstrasse in Siebenbürgen. (188) [Abb.]: Deutsche Alpentruppen im Kampf gegen Rumänen in den siebenbürgischen Karpathen. ([189]) Der Kampf gegen die Rumänen. 4. Um die Serethlinie. I. Der Vormarsch um Sereth. (190) [Abb.]: General Hilmi=Pascha, der Führer der Türken, und General der Infanterie Kosch, der Führer der siegreichen Donauarmee und Eroberer von Braila, während der Kämpfe am Serethufer. (190) [3 Abb.]: Der Donauübergang bei Braila. (1)Blick auf das Donauufer. Die Truppen setzen auf Fähren über den Fluss. (2) Die Bagagewagen werden mittels der Fähre bei Braila über die Donau gebracht. (3)Das Beladen der Fähre zum Übergang über die Donau bei Braila. (191) Die Milch=, Butter= und Käseversorgung während und nach dem grossen Kriege. (192) [Abb.]: Abzeichen, das an der Heeresfront des Erzherzogs Karl (jetzigen Kaisers Karl) getragen wurde; hergestellt nach dem Entwurfe des Bildhauers Heinrich Kautsch, Wien. (192) [Abb.]: Auf der Rückzugstrasse der geschlagenen Rumänen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 138 (Heft 138) ([193]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Mineure begeben sich zur Vornahme einer Sprengung in die dem Feinde am nächsten liegende Stellung. ([193]) [Abb.]: Ablösung von Schanzarbeitern aus der Feuerlinie im Osten. (194) [3 Abb.]: Bilder zu den Kämpfen bei Mitau. (1)Blick über den Markt von Mitau, von der Trinitatiskirche aus. (2)Blick in das verschneite Aatal bei Mitau. (3)Zurückkehrende Jägerpatrouille am kurländischen Ostseestrande. (195) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen in Rumänien erbeutetes Bretterlager. (2)Einer der österreichisch=ungarischen Donaumonitore, die die Unternehmungen gegen Rumänien erfolgreich unterstützten. (196) [Abb.]: Deutsche Artillerie auf dem Vormarsch an der unteren Donau. Im Vordergrunde rumänische Gefangene. ([197]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zu den Kämpfen um Galatz. (198) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (198) Der Kampf gegen die Rumänen. 5. Um die Serethlinie. II. Die Wegnahme der Brückenköpfe und die russische Gegenoffensive. (198) [Abb.]: Vom Flüchtlingselend in Bessarabien. Übergetretene rumänische und russische Flüchtlinge werden hinter den deutsch=österreichisch=ungarischen Linien in Sicherheit gebracht. Der Abschub der rumänischen Zivilbevölkerung nach der Moldau und nach Bessarabien hatte dort eine grossse Hungersnot verursacht, weshalb die russsischen und rumänischen Familien in Scharen wieder auswanderten. Sie wendeten sich jedoch nicht, wie anzunehmen wäre, nach Russland, sondern suchten bei ihren Feinden Schutz. Das bessarabische Kampfgebiet hinter den Linien der Verbündeten wurde von Flüchtlingskarawanen geradezu überschwemmt, und die zuständigen Stellen, die den armen Auswanderern Unterkunft und Nahrung verschaffen mussten, hatten ein schwierige Aufgabe zu lösen. (199) [Abb.]: Serbische Gefangene kaufen Brot in einem serbischen Dorfe. (200) Der Krieg in Ostafrika im Dezember 1916 und im Januar 1917. (200) [Abb.]: Durch einen Schrapnellschuss am Arm und an der Hand verwundeter Knabe in einem serbischen Grenzorte. (200) [2 Abb.]: (1)Unterstände im Berglande an der griechischen Grenze, wo das zu ihrem Bau nötige Holz oft von weit her geholt werden musste. (2)Deutsche und bulgarische Truppen beim Wiederaufbau einer von den Serben gesprengten Eisenbahnbrücke. (201) [Abb.]: Das am 3. Dezember 1916 bei Marlinje im Karstgebiet abgeschossene Caproni=Flugzeug. (202) Die Milch=, Butter= und Käseversorgung während und nach dem grossen Kriege. (202) [Abb.]: Ausladen von Lebensmitteln für die österreichisch=ungarische Armee in Albanien in einem Hafenort der südlichen Adria. (203) [Abb.]: Aufsteigen eines türkischen Kampf=Wasserflugzeuges. (204) Charakterköpfe der Weltkriegsbühne. 3. Grosswesir Talaat Pascha. (204) [Abb.]: Zur erfolgreichen Tätigkeit der türkischen Flieger im Ägäischen Meer, die eine Anzahl Dampfer auf hoher See. Zwei türkische Offiziere in ihrem Kampf=Wasserflugzeug, fertig zum Aufstieg. (204) [Abb.]: Deutsche Minenleger bei der Arbeit. ([205]) [Abb.]: Einzug türkischer Truppen in Jerusalem. (206) [Abb.]: Gefangene Engländer werden nach einem erfolgreichen Gefecht auf der Sinai=Halbinsel in Jerusalem eingebracht. (207) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der neue türkische Grosswesir Talaat Pascha (links), der türkische Kriegsminister Enver Pascha (rechts) und der Militärbevollmächtigte der deutschen Botschaft in Konstantinopel, bayrischer Generalmajor v. Lossow. (2)Ankunft englischer Offiziere in Jerusalem, die in einem Gefecht an der Suezkanal=Front gefangen wurden. (208) Deutsche Minenleger bei der Arbeit. ([205]) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung der Höhe 185 bei Ripont in der Champagne am 15. Februar 1917. Nach der Zertrümmerung der feindlichen Stellung durch das deutsche Trommelfeuer wurde die französische Besatzung von den deutschen Sturmwellen überrannt und mit Handgranaten, Kolben und Bajonett niedergerungen. Abgeschnitten, durch das deutsche Feuer fast aufgerieben, verschüttet in Gräben und Unterständen, mussten sich die Franzosen gruppenweise ergeben. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 139 (Heft 139) ([209]) [Abb.]: Karte zu den Kämpfen südlich von Ripont. ([209]) [Abb.]: Deutscher Alarmposten im vordersten Graben auf Bauquois. ([209]) [Abb.]: Englische Motorfahrerabteilung an der Somme. An jedem Motorrad befindet sich ein Anhängewagen mit eine Maschinengewehr. (210) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten begeben sich an die Front, um neue Drahtverhaue anzulegen, zu deren Befestigung sie an Stelle der Holzpflöcke Eisenstäbe benützen, die an einem Ende schraubenförmig gebogen sind und sich deshalb leicht in den Boden bohren lassen. (211) [Abb.]: Englische Viermastbark wird im Sperrgebiet von einem deutschen U=Boot versenkt. ([212 - 213]) [Abb.]: Unterseeboot=Kommandant Kapitänleutnant Willy Petz, der innerhalb 24 Stunden 52 000 Tonnen feindlicher Handelschiffe versenkte. Alle diese Schiffe waren mit Munition und Lebensmitteln schwer befrachtet, so dass nicht nur der versenkte Schiffsraum, sondern auch die versenkte Ladung einen schweren Verlust für die Feinde bedeutete. (214) [Abb.]: Die Grösse der bedeutendsten Handelsflotten vor dem Kriege. (214) [Abb.]: Leutnant z. S. v. R. Badewitz. Ein deutsches Prisenkommando in Stärke von 16 Mann von der Besatzung des deutschen Hilfskreuzers "Möwe II" brachte unter Führung des Leutnants Badewitz den im Atlantischen Ozean gekaperten englischen Dampfer "Darrowdale" (4600 Tonnen) mit 469 Gefangenen in Swinemünde ein. (215) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (215) Mit der neuen "Möwe" auf hoher See. (215) [Abb.]: Die Hafenanlagen von Dünkirchen, von einem deutschen Flugzeuge aus aufgenommen. Man sieht im Hafen eine Anzahl feindlicher Kriegschiffe liegen. (215) [Abb.]: Die Überreste des in der Nacht vom 23. zum 24. Februar 1917 durch Abwehrfeuer brennend zum Absturz gebrachten französischen Luftschiffes im Walde bei Wölferdingen. (216) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen einer Reservedivision an der Somme. Aufrollen eines feindlichen Grabenstückes. ([217]) Die Bewertung der Erfolge des U=Bootkrieges. (218) [Abb.]: Senegalschütze, in der Champagne bei Berry au Bac gefangen. (218) [Abb.]: Senegalschütze vor dem Abtransport nach Deutschland (219) Ein tapferes Regiment. (219) [Abb.]:Das tapfere Olmützer k. u. k. Landwehr=Rego,emt Mr- 13 beo Werbem am Styr, von dem der russische Generalstabsbericht vom 22. Juli 1916 fälschlich behauptet hatte, dass es in diesen Kämpfen gefangen genommen worden sei. ([220 - 221]) [Abb.]: Ein englisches Kamelreiterkorps am Suezkanal. Die Kamele werden wie Pferde verwendet, der Reiter benutzt Sattel und Steigbügel; nur die Offiziere erhalten einen bequemeren Sitz. (222) Der Suezkanal. (222) [Abb.]: Ein deutscher Doppeldecker vom ägyptischen Kriegschauplatz wird von deutschen Ansiedlern besichtigt. (222) [Abb.]: Reichsgraf Fritz v. Hochberg mit Mitgliedern seiner Sanitätsexpedition in Jericho am Toten Meer. (223) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze vom Suezkanal. (224) [Abb.]: Der Chef des Stabes der Suezexpedition, Oberst Freiherr Kress v. Kressenstein (X), mit seinem Stabe im Hauptquartier in Jerusalem. (224) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen im südöstlichen Kaukasus. Die Vorhut russisch=kaukasischer Reiterei gerät in einen türkisch=persischen hinterhalt. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 140 (Heft 140) ([225]) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Szurmay, der volkstümlichste ungarische Heerführer, ist zum ungarischen Honvedminister ernannt worden. ([225]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Angriff österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen im Osten. (2)Österreichisch=ungarische Flammenwerfer=Schleichpatrouille vernichtet feindliche Drahthindernisse im Osten. (226) [Abb.]: Soldaten einer deutschen Schneeschuhtruppe bringen ein Maschinengewehr in die Feuerlinie. (227) [Abb.]: Durch Schneeschmelze eingetretene Überschwemmung in einer deutschen Waldstellung vor Galatz in Rumänien. (228) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (228) Winterflug im Osten. (228) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen an der litauischen Front. Russische Angriffe werden abgewiesen. ([229]) [3 Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Wacht in Ostgalizien. (1)Feldwache in Ostgalizien. (2)Vorgehende Batterie in den Karpathen. (3)Sumpfstellungen in Ostgalizien. Im Hintergrund sieht man deutlich die Drahtverhaue. (230) [3 Abb.]: Winterbilder aus Rumänien. (1)Blick in das Putnatal mit einer von deutschen Truppen über den Fluss geschlagenen Holzbrücke. (2)Vorgeschobener deutscher Posten in den Waldkarpathen. (3)Deutsches Lager in einem Walde der Putnaniederung. (231) [Abb.]: Erstürmung eines rumänischen Dorfes vor Mizil. (232) Offensive. (233) [2 Abb.]:(1) Eines der Lager reifer rumänischer Maiskolben in Braila, von denen eine grosse Menge in die Hände der Eroberer fiel. (2)Von den Russen auf ihrer Flucht zerstörte Maschinenhallen in Fauri. (233) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten an einem Sonntagmorgen am Wardar im serbischen Mazedonien. (234) Der Kampf um Bagdad. (235) [Abb.]: Zum verschärften U=Bootkrieg. Englische, von Zerstörern begleitete und nach Italien bestimmte Kohlenflotte wird im Mittelmeer von deutschen Unterseebooten mit Erfolg angegriffen. (235) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen um Kut=el=Amara. (236) [Abb.]: Idyll am Kanal von Basra am westlichen Ufer des Schat=el=Arab, von wo die Engländer auf einer neu angelegten Schmalspurbahn ihren Munitionsnachschub an die Irakfront bewirkten. (236) [Abb.]: Ein unter Aufopferung indischer Hindutruppen von den Engländern unternommener Ansturm bei Kut=el=Amara. ([237]) Die Ausgaben für den Krieg. (238) [Abb.]: Abb I. Die Kriegsausgaben der kriegführenden Staaten vom August 1914 bis zum 6. Februar 1917 in Milliarden Mark. Die schwarzen Teile der Blöcke bezeichnen die durch feste Anleihen aufgenommenen Verträge. (238) [Abb.]: Abb. III. Prozentualer Anteil der kriegführenden Staaten an den Gesamtausgaben für den Krieg im Betrage von 293 Milliarden Mark. (238) [Abb.]: Abb. II. Die Kriegsausgaben der kriegführenden Staaten vom August 1914 bis zum 6. Februar 1917 auf den Kopf der Bevölkerung berechnet. (239) [Abb.]: Abb IV. Der Wert der Weltproduktion in einem Jahre an: 1. Weizen, 2. Reis, 3. Hafer, 4. Mais, 5. Roggen, 6. Stein- und Braunkohlen, 7. Baumwolle, 8. Kartoffeln, 9. Gerste, 10. Erzen, 11. Edelmetallen, der zusammen 90 615 Millionen Mark beträgt, sowie 12. der Edelmetallgewinnung seit 1493 (116 108 Millionen Mark) im Verhältnis zu den Gesamtausgaben für den Weltkrieg. (239) Motorboote im Kriegsdienst. (239) [Abb.]: Motorboote im Kriegsdienst. Ein Motorboot mit einem Torpedoboot auf der Streife. (240) Feldmarschalleutnant Alexander Szurmay. (240) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 141 (Heft 141) ([241]) [Abb.]: Deutscher Beobachtungsposten auf einem Kirchturm im Westen. ([241]) [Abb.]: Das Schlachtfeld von Soyécourt an der Somme. Französische Schützengräben und Granattrichter in allen Grössen; links schlagen deutsche Granaten ein. (242) [3 Abb.]: Bilder aus dem von den Deutschen freiwillig geräumten Gebiete zwischen Bapaume und Peronne. (1) Ansicht der Dorfstrasse von Le Transloy. (2)Ein Teil der Strasse Bapaume-Le Transloy-Peronne. (3)Ein französisches Dorf im Sommegebiet, das dauernd unter englischem Artilleriefeuer lag. (243) [Abb.]: Das Kampfgebiet an der Somme und Ancre aus der Vogelschau. (244 - 245) [Abb.]: Deutscher Motorradfahrer auf einer Erkundungsfahrt im Westen. (246) [Abb.]: Englisches Geschütz wird durch den vom Regen aufgeweichten und von unzähligen Granaten durchwühlten Boden an der Westfront in Stellung gebracht. ([247]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Korvettenkapitän Konrad Albrecht, Führer eines Teils der deutschen Torpedobootstreitkräfte, die in der Nacht vom 25. zum 26. Februar bis über die Linie Dover-Calais und in die Themsemündung vordrangen. (2)Kapitänleutnant Hans Walter, der für die Versenkung des französischen Linienschiffes "Suffren" den Orden Pour le Mérite erhielt. (3)Oberleutnant z. S. Otto Steinbrinck, einer der erfolgreichsten deutschen u=Bootkommandanten, der das Ritterkreuz des Hohenzollerischen Hausordens mit Schwertern und den Orden Pour le Mérite erhielt. (248) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (248) Eine U=Bootfalle. (248) [Abb.]: Deutsches Torpedoboot im Kampf mit englischen Zerstörern bei bewegter See. ( - ) [Abb.]: Deutsches Tauchboot im Kampf mit einem als U=Bootfalle eingerichteten englischen Tankdampfer vor dem Bristolkanal. ([249]) [Abb.]: Doppelmotoriger französischer Caudron, im Luftkampf abgeschossen. (250) Die Luftwaffe. (250) Das "Schlosskasino" bei Francs=Fossés. (251) [Abb.]: Ballonaufstiegplatz bei Verdun. (251) [Abb.]: Lager "Schlosskasino" der Fernsprechabteilung einer Reservedivision bei Francs=Toffés in den Argonnen. ([252 - 253]) [2 Abb.]:(1) Dromedar=Proviantkolonne in Deutsch=Ostafrika. (2)Militär=Kraftwagenkolonne in Deutsch=Ostafrika. (254) Die Kämpfe am Kilimandscharo im März 1916. (254) [Abb.]: Erkundungsabteilung der 13. Kompanie der deutsch=ostafrikanischen Schutztruppe bei einer Aufklärungsfahrt in der Gegend von Mahenge. (255) [3 Abb.]:(1) Schausch (eingeborener Unteroffizier) von der Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Ostafrika (vom Stamm der Manyema), der sich durch hervorragende Tapferkeit auszeichnete. (2)Sol (eingeborener Feldwebel) von der Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Ostafrika (vom Stamm der Sudanesen) mit dem Militärehrenzeichen für Tapferkeit am schwarzweissen Bande. (3)Die Stationsquelle in Kilimatinde in Deutsch=Ostafrika. (256) [Abb.]: Die nach stärkerem Artillerie= und Minenwerferfeuer bei Kostanjevica vorbrechenden Italiener werden von den k. u. k. Truppen mit Handgranaten und Bajonetten zurückgeworfen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 142 (Heft 142) ([257]) [Abb.]: Erkletterung einer Felswand im Hochgebirge an der Südwestfront. ([257]) [Abb.]: Unterstände österreichisch=ungarischer Truppen auf dem Krn. (258) [2 Abb.]: (1)In 1600 Meter Höhe liegende Fassungstelle in Tirol.(2)Österreichisch=ungarische Kolonne mit Vorräten im Aufstieg zu einer 2500 Meter hoch liegenden Lebensmittelfassungstelle an der italienischen Front. (259) [Abb.]: Vom österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen erobertes italienisches Riesenschiffsgeschütz im verschneiten Wald. (260) [Abb.] Österreichisch=ungarisches Wachtkommando auf dem Tonale. ([261]) [2 Abb.]: (1) Vizeadmiral v. Kailer, der neue österreichisch=ungarische Marineminister. (2)Gepanzertes österreichisch=ungarisches Küstenfahrzeug. (262) [Abb.]: Linienschiffsleutnant Franz Mikulezky, der Chef des österreichisch=ungarischen Seeflugwesens. (263) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (263) Kriegsentschädigungen. (263) (Abb.]: Rastende Lebensmittel= und Munitionskolonne auf dem Balkankriegschauplatz. Im Hintergrunde eine Haubitzenbatterie in Feuerstellung. (263) [3 Abb.]: (1)Russische Überläufer. (2)Deutsche Offizierpatrouille auf Schneeschuhen mit Vorspann bei der Postenrevision. (3)Deutsche Husarenabteilung setzt bei Sdruga in Mazedonien über die Dvina. (264) [Abb.]: Ein Annäherungsversuch russischer Infanterie auf dem vereisten Sankt=Georgs=Arm der Donau wird von den Bulgarischen Posten zurückgewiesen. ([269]) [Abb.]: Die vielumstrittene Höhe Mesticanesti in den Waldkarpathen. (266) Giftgase als Kampfmittel. I. (266) [Abb.]: Deutsche Artillerie auf dem Vormarsch in dem zerklüfteten Vereczker Waldgebirge. (267) [3 Abb.]: (1)Grossfürst Michael Alexandrowitsch, der Bruder des Zaren, zu dessen Gunsten der Zar abdankte, war anfänglich für die Regentschaft in Aussicht genommen. (2)Der entthronte Kaiser und Selbstherrscher aller Reussen Zar Nikolaus II. (3)Grossfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch. Vom Zaren vor der Abdankung zum Oberbefehlshaber der russischen Armee ernannt. (268) [3 Abb.]: (1)Michael Rodzianko, Präsident der Duma und Vorsitzender des revolutionären Vollziehungsausschusses. (2)George W. Buchanan, britischer Botschafter in Petersburg. (3)Miljukow, der neue russische Minister des Auswärtigen. (268) [Abb.]: Eroberung des Grenzkammes des 1340 Meter hohen Magyaros in den ostsiebenbürgischen Karpathen durch galizische Infanterie= und ungarische Landwehrregimenter sowie Teile eines deutschen Regiments. ([270]) [Abb.]: Begrüssung der in Gent angekommenen Hilfsdienstpflichtigen durch eine Ansprache des Rittmeisters Schnitzler. (270) Charakterköpfe der Welkriegsbühne. (270) [Abb.]: Anmeldung der Hilfsdienstpflichtigen in Gent bei Rittmeister Schnitzler und Leutnant Davidts in der Schreibstube Abteilung II b. (271) Der vaterländische Hilfsdienst. (271) [Abb.]: Die nach Gent gekommenen Hilfsdienstpflichtigen werden den einzelnen Arbeitstellen zugeteilt. (271) [Abb.]: Der zur Einführung bestimmte neue schweizerische Stahlhelm. (272) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 143 (Heft 143) ([273]) [Abb.]: Angriff eines deutschen Stosstrupps mit Handgranaten und Flammenwerfer auf einen englischen Trichtergraben bei Sailly=Saillisel nördlich vom St. Pierre=Vaastwalde. ([273]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder aus dem von den Deutschen freiwillig geräumten Gebiet im Westen. (1)Blick auf die Kathedrale von Noyon vom Rathausturm aus. (2)Malerische Straße in Noyon, im Hintergrunde die Kathedrale. (3)Die von den Franzosen zerschossene katholische Kirche in Roye. (274) [Abb.]: Wie es auf dem von den Deutschen im Westen geräumten Geländestreifen aussah. (275) [Abb.]: Karte des von den Deutschen geräumten Gebietes im Westen. (276) [Abb.]: Wegnahme eines französischen Bagagetransportes. ([277]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im Frühjahrschlamm an der Ancrefront. (2)Eroberte französische Gräben auf der Höhe 304 bei Verdun. (278) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (279) Aus meinem Tiroler Kriegstagebuch. (279) [Abb.]: Ribot, französischer Minister des Äussern und Vorsitzender des Ministeriums (279) [4 Abb.]: (1)Vizefeldwebel Friedrich Manschott, einer der erfolgreichsten deutschen Kampfflieger, ist im Luftkampf gefallen. Er hat in drei Monaten acht Flugzeuge und drei Fesselballone vernichtet. Noch an seinem Todestag schoss er einen feindlichen Fesselballon ab. (2)Kapitänleutnant Morath, Kommandant des deutschen Unterseebootes, durch dessen Torpedoschiffe das 18.400 Tonnen verdrängende französische Linienschiff "Danton" am 19. März 1917 im westlichen Mittelmeer versenkt wurde. (3)Prinz Friedrich Karl von Preussen, der Zweite Sohn des Prinzen Friedrich Leopold, eines Vetters des Deutschen Kaisers, wurde im Luftkampf zwischen Arras und Peronne abgeschossen und geriet, schwer verwundet, in englische Gefangenschaft, wo er an den Folgen einer Operation starb. (4) Die neueren Typen der amerikanischen Linienschiffe und Panzerkreuzer. 1. Oklahoma und Nevada. 2. L. Michigan und South Carolina. 3. L. Delaware und North Dakota. 4. L. Texas und New York. 5. L. Arizona und Pennsylvania. 6. L. Florida und Utah. 7. L. Missouri, Maine und Ohio. 8. L. Vermont, Minnesota, New Hampshire, Louisiana, Kansas und Connecticut. 9. L. Vigrinia, Georgia, Nebraska, New Jersey und Rhode Island. 10. L. Alabama, Illinois und Wisconsin. 11. L. Kentucky und Hearfarge. 12. L. Arkansas und Wyoming. 13. P.=K. Montana, North Carolina, Washington und Tennessee. 14. P.=K. Constitution, Constellation, Alliance und Congress. 15. P.=K. South Dakota, San Diego, West=Virginia, Colorado, Maryland und Pittsburgh. 16. P.=K. St. Louis, Milwaukee und Charlestown. (280) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Verwundetensammelstelle in einem eroberten italienischen Ort. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vernichtung des durch Torpedoboote und Patrouillenschiffe gesicherten französischen Linienschiffes "Danton" durch zwei Torpedoschüsse eines deutschen Tauchbootes am 19. März 1917 im westlichen Mittelmeer. ([281]) Giftgase als Kampfmittel. II. (282) S. M. Schiff "Szamos" und sein tapferer Kommandant. (283) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eduard Kankovsky, Kommandant des österreichisch=ungarischen Donaumonitors S. M. Schiff "Szamos", der für seine kühnen Leistungen in den Kämpfen an der unteren Donau das Eiserne Kreuz und den Eisernen Kronenorden erhielt. (2)S. M. Schiff "Szamos", dessen Beschädigungen im Dock ausgebessert werden. (283) Erstürmung der Höhen von Tameczysko bei Grybow durch die Bayern. (283) Die Sicherung marschierender und ruhender Truppen im Kriege. (284) [Abb.]: Die Ruinen der Zuckerfabrik in Przeworsk bei Jaroslau, die die Russen am Tage ihres Rückzugs in Brand setzten. (284) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Taeczyskoberges bei Grybow durch das 3. bayrische Infanterieregiment. ([285]) [2 Abb.]: Die Sicherung marschierender und ruhender Truppen. (1)Die Marschsicherung eines den Vortrupp bildenden Bataillons. Der Aufstand der aufklärenden Kavalleriespitze ist beliebig, ebenso der der Kavallerievorhut von der Infanteriespitze. Die Entfernung der Infanteriespitze von der Spitzenkompanie beträgt 400 bis 500 Meter, von der Spitzenkompanie bis zum Vortrupp ebensoviel. Dazwischen gehen Verbindungsleute oder =rotten in Ruf= und Sichtweite zu beiden Seiten des Weges. (2)Biwak eines Bataillons. Bei sehr schlechtem Wetter wird das Lederzeug mit in die Zelte genommen. Beim Alarm eilt jede Kompanie auf ihren Alarmplatz, schnallt um und tritt zugweise an die Gewehre. (286) [2 Abb.]: Die Sicherung marschierender und ruhender Truppen. (1) Ortsunterkunft eines Detachements. In dem Dorfteil, der dem Feinde zugekehrt ist, liegt das 1. Bataillon und die Kavallerie, in der Mitte das 2. Bataillon und ein Teil der Artillerie, in der vom Feinde abgekehrten Seite das 3. Bataillon und der Rest der Artillerie sowie die Bagagae. Zeichenerklärung:A.W.1 Aussenwache 1, Quartier des Ortskommandanten, Innenwache, Regimentstab und Artillerieabteilungstab, Ortskrankenstube, Telegraph. (2)Vorpostenaufstellung im Gelände. Die Posten sind in Wirklichkeit nicht sichtbar, sondern befinden sich in voller Deckung. Zeichenerklärung: Aussenwach, U.P. Unteroffizierposten, F.W. Feldwache, St.P. stehende Patrouille, V.P. vorgeschobener Posten, Beobachtungsposten, Richtung nach dem Feinde. (287) Angriff eines deutschen Stosstrupps mit Handgranaten und Flammenwerfer auf einen englischen Trichtergraben bei Sailly=Saillisel. (288) [Abb.]: Gefreiter eines sächsischen Sturmtrupps. (288) [Abb.]: Aus den Strassenkämpfen der russischen Revolution. Vor dem kaiserlichen Winterpalast in Petersburg. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 144 (Heft 144) ([289]) [2 Abb.]: Russische Generale des alten Regimes, von denen sich Ewerth mit Russki und Alexejew (siehe Abbildung Band III, Seite 304) der Revolution anschloss, während Iwanow dem Zaren treu blieb. (1)General Ewerth. (2)General Iwanow. ([289]) [4 Abb.]: Die Führer der russischen Revolution. (1)Gutschkow, Landesverteitigungsminister. (2)Tscheidse, der Führer der Sozialisten. (4)Kerenski, Justizminister. (4)Fürst Lwow, Ministerpräsident. ([289]) [Abb.]: Von der russischen Revolution. Brotverteilung durch eine der in den Stadt= und Landbezirken eingesetzten Brotkommissionen. (290) [Abb.]: Stellung im Sumpfgelände der Ostfront. (291) [Abb.]: Karte zum deutschen Erfolg an der Schtschara (292) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Minenwerferstellung. (292) [Abb.]: Deutscher Vorstoss an der Beresina. ([293]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer Flammenwerfer. (294) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (294) Die Verpflegung unseres Feldheeres. I (294) [Abb.]: Russische Militärtransporte auf dem Bahnhof Radziwilow werden durch Bombenabwürfe deutscher und österreichisch=ungarischer Flieger zerstört. ([295]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lagernde türkische Division im Taurus in Kleinasien. (2)Ein Lager der arabischen Kamelreitertruppe am Sinai. (296) [Abb.]: Türkische Truppen auf dem Marsche durch Anatolien. ([297]) [Abb.]: Musterhaft ausgebaute Stellungen der österreichisch=ungarischen Isonzoarmee auf der Karsthochfläche. (298) Ein U=Boot im Kampf. (298) Die zweite Kreuzerfahrt der "Möwe". (299) [Abb.]: Italienische Gefangene werden hinter die Front geführt. (299) [Abb.]: Versenkung eines russischen Transportdampfers im Schwarzen Meer mittels Torpedos durch den türkischen Panzerkreuzer"Javus Sultan Selim". ([300 - 301]) [2 Abb.]: Von der erfolgreichen zweiten Fahrt des deutschen Hilfskreuzers "Möwe". (1)Ein feindliches Handelschiff wird durch das Megaphon angerufen. (2)Die Mannschaft eines versenkten englischen Schiffes wird an Bord genommen. (302) [2 Abb.]: (1) Die zahlreichen Gefangenen an Bord der "Möwe". (2) Von der erfolgreichen zweiten Fahrt des deutschen Hilfskreuzers "Möwe". Burggraf und Graf zu Dohna=Schlodien hält nach glücklich vollbrachter Kreuzerfahrt im Heimathafen eine Ansprache an seine Mannschaft. (303) Wie sich die Deutschen auf feindliche Flugzeuge einschiessen. (303) [Abb.]: Wie sich die Deutschen auf feindliche Flugzeuge einschiessen. (304) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 145 (Heft 145) ([305]) [Abb.]: Deutscher Horchposten mit Schalltrichter in einem Granatloch auf dem westlichen Kriegschauplatz. ([305]) [Abb.]: Bei Peronne an der Somme gefangene Franzosen und Engländer. (306) [3 Abb.]: (1)General v. Hülsen, der Führer einer Gefechtsabteilung in der Champagne. (2)Deutscher Sturmtrupp baut einen frisch besetzten Minentrichter zur Verteidigung aus. (3)Der Zug der bei Ripont in der Champagne gefangenen Franzosen. (307) [Abb.]: Der Platz vor dem Rathaus in St. Quentin. (308) [Abb.]: Deutsche Maschinengewehre im Kampf um eine Ortschaft. ([309]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die stehen gebliebenen Überreste des Dorfes Boursies in dem geräumten Gebiet zwischen Arras und St. Quentin. (2)In den Trümmern des vernichteten Dorfes Boursies. (310) [Abb.]: Deutsche Fliegeraufnahme aus dem geräumten Gebiet im Westen. Die Strasse Roye-Lancourt, die durch Sprengungen derart unterbrochen ist, dass sie nicht mehr befahren werden kann. Vor dem Trichter in der Mitte des Bildes sieht man drei französische Kraftwagen, die infolge der Sprengungen nicht weiterkommen. (311) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (311) Die Verpflegung unseres Feldheeres. II. (311) [3 Abb.]: (2)Zwei deutsche Kampfflieger als Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite. (1)Leutnant d. R. Werner Voss. (2)Rittmeister Manfred Freiherr v. Richthofen. (2) Kapitänleutnant Felix Graf v. Luckner, Kommandant des deutschen Kaperschiffes "Seeadler". (312) [Abb.]: Beschiessung von Dünkirchen durch deutsche Torpedoboote in der Nacht vom 25. zum 26. März 1917. ( - ) [Abb.]: Gefecht deutscher Torpedoboote mit englischen Zerstörern am 18. März 1917, wobei die Zerstörer "Paragon" und "Llewellyn" vernichtet wurden. ([313]) [Abb.]: Eine der letzten entscheidenden Sitzungen des amerikanischen Kabinetts vor der Erklärung des Kriegszustandes mit Deutschland. Von links nach rechts: Präsident Wilson, Finanzminister G. Mc Adoo, Justizminiser Thomas W. Gregory, Marinenminister Josephus Daniels, Landwirtschaftsminister D. F. Houston, Minister der öffentlichen Arbeiten William Wilson. - Vordere Reihe: Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen R. Lansing, Kriegsminister Newton D. Baker, Generalpostmeister Albert S. Burleson, Minister des Innern Franklin K. Lane, Handelsminister W. C. Redfield. (314) Monastir und Saloniki. (315) [Abb.]: Infanteristen von der als Freiwilligenkorps nach dem Kriegschauplatz in Frankreich abgegangenen amerikanischen Maschinengewehrabteilung. (315) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zu den Kämpfen vor Monastir. Sächsische Jäger im Feuer. (2)Zu den Kämpfen vor Monastir. Vorgehende bulgarische Schützenlinien. (316) [Abb.]: Abweisung eines französischen Sturmangriffs auf die deutschen Stellungen an den Ufern des Prespasees. ([317]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Füllen eines deutschen Fesselballons. (2)Fertig gefüllter deutscher Fesselballon. (318) Unsere modernsten Soldaten. (319) [Abb.]: Auf der Verladerampe beim Umzug einer Fliegerabteilung (319) [Abb.]: Offiziersunterstand eines deutschen Fliegerabwehrzuges an der Aisne. (320) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 146 (Heft 146) ([321]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Artillerie auf dem Vormarsche in den verschneiten Karpathen. ([321]) [Abb.]: Fahrbare und zusammenlegbare österreichisch=ungarische Beobachtungstelle mit Telephon (322) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu dem Artikel "Der Sieg von Toboly", (322) [Abb.]: Vogelschauansicht der Gegend am Brückenkopf von Toboly am Stockod. (323) [2 Abb.]: (1)Letschitzky, russischer General, erhielt das Kommando an der rumänischen Front, das er jedoch bald wieder abgeben musste. (2)Aus den Kämpfen in Rumänien. Österreichisch=ungarische Gebirgskanone in Feuerstellung (324) [Abb.]: Entwicklung österreichisch=ungarischer Schützenregimenter unter Führung des Generals der Kavallerie Freiherrn v. Hauer zum Sturmangriff auf den Brückenkopf von Toboly am Stochod am Morgen des 3. April 1917. Rechts im Vordergrunde die liegende Batteriebedienungsmannschaft. ([325]) [Abb.]: General Tülff v. Tschepe und Weidenbach, der Leiter der deutschen Militärverwaltung in Rumänien. (326) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (326) Der Sieg von Toboly. (326) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kamele im Dienste des Roten Halbmonds im Sandsturm in der Wüste. (2)Auf einem Verbandplatz in der Wüste. Die neu angekommenen Verwundeten werden von den türkischen Ärzten in Behandlung genommen. (327) [2Abb.]: (1)Soldat der k. u. k. berittenen Marine auf dem Kriegschauplatz an der adriatischen Küste. (2) Karst und Adria, die südlichste Frontspitze auf dem österreichisch=ungarisch=italienischen Kriegschauplatz. (328) [Abb.]: Der Sieg von Toboly. Eindringen deutscher Sturmbataillone in die "Tobolylöcher", die völlig verwahrlosten russischen Unterstände am Stochodbrückenkopf ( - ) [Abb.]: Hungerrevolte in Mailand. Berittene treiben die nach Brot und Frieden schreiende Menge auseinander. ([329]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Leutnant z. S. d. R. Conrad Sörensen, Kommandant des Hilfsdampfers "Marie", der Anfang 1916 aus einem deutschen Hafen auslief und allen feindlichen Nachstellungen zum Trotz grosse Mengen Kriegsmaterial in der Sudibucht in Deutsch=Ostafrika ablieferte. Mit dem entleerten Schiff gelang ihm dann der Durchbruch nach Niederländisch=Indien, von wo aus er später mittels eines Segelbootes Manila auf den Philippinen erreichte. (2)Oberleutnant z. S. d. R. Carl Christiansen, dem es glückte, im Februar 1915 sein mit Munition und anderem Kriegsmaterial für die Schutztruppe in Deutsch=Ostafrika beladenes Schiff durch die Kette der englischen Bewachungsfahrzeuge in der Nordsee und den atlantischen Gewässern sowie an der afrikanischen Küste zu führen, wodurch die Widerstandsfähigkeit der sich heldenmütig verteidigenden Schutztruppe gekräftigt wurde. (330) Unter deutscher Flagge nach Ostafrika. (330) [3 Abb.]: (1)Jkoma in Deutsch=Ostafrika. Der Fluss Grunesti. (2)Jtilima in Deutsch=Ostafrika. Ansicht der Steppenlandschaft. (3)Blick auf den goldhaltigen Kitengeraberg in Deutsch=Ostafrika. (331) Rumänische Treibminen. (332) [Abb.]: Rumänische Treibminen. (332) [Abb.]: Die Furcht vor den deutschen U=Booten. Eine Reihe von Transportschiffen der Verbandsmächte wird von Zerstörern geleitet. ([333]) Das Schutzgeleit von Handelschiffen. (334) [Abb.]: Prinz Zia Eddin Effendi (1), der älteste Sohn des Sultans, der den vom Sultan dem Deutschen Kaiser verliehenen Ehrensäbel überbrachte, bei seinem Aufenthalt in Berlin. In seinem Gefolge befinden sich Generalleutnant Zekki Pascha (2), Tewsik Bei (3), erster Kammerherr und Oberhofmarschall, und Salib Pascha (4), Generaladjudant. (334) Die der Person Seiner Majestät des Deutschen Kaisers zugeteilten Offiziere der mit dem deutschen Heere verbündeten Armeen. (334) [Abb.]: K. u. K. Generalmajor Alois Ritter Klepsch Kloth v. Roben. (335) Strategischer Rückzug. (335) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der bulgarische Militärbevollmächtigte und Flügeladjutant Oberst Gantschew. (2)Zekki Pascha, Generalleutnant und Generaladjutant. (335) [Abb.]: Denkmalsenthüllung auf dem Heldenfriedhof Viéville=sous=les=Cótes, auf dem über 1000 Gefallene ruhen. (336) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 147 (Heft 147) ([337]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant v. Moser. (2)Generalleutnant v. Hofacker. Zwei verdienstvolle württembergische Heerführer, erhielten den Orden Pour le Mérite. Die von ihnen geführten tapferen Truppen hatten sich in der Schlacht bei Arras wiederum ausgezeichnet geschlagen und den Engländern keinen Fussbreit Boden überlassen. ([337]) [Abb.]: Karte zu der Schlacht bei Arras. (338) [Abb.]:Vorgeschobene Stellung der deutschen Linie an der Strasse Arras=Cambrai. (338) [Abb.]: Der vollständig zusammengeschossene Ort Givenchy nördlich von Arras. (339) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein deutscher Sturmtrupp erhält Anweisungen vor dem Angriff im Aprilschnee an der Westfront. (2)Deutscher Sturmtrupp bei der Überwindung von Drahthindernissen im Aprilschnee an der Westfront. (340) [Abb.]: Ein im Gebiet südlich von der Scarpe bei Monchy angesetzter englischer Reiterangriff bricht im deutschen Feuer verlustreich zusammen. ([341]) [3 Abb]:(1) Karte zu der Schlacht an der Aisne. (2)Wie sich die Franzosen den Angriff an der Aisne dachten. (3)Karte zu der französischen Offensive in der Champagne. (342) [2 Abb.]:(1) Schloss in Cravonne. (2)Eine stark ausgebaute vorgeschobene Stellung bei Cravonne. (343) [Abb.]:Einer der erbeuteten englischen Tanks (Panzerwagen), die, von der deutschen Artillerie getroffen, bei den feindlichen Durchbruchsversuchen kläglich versagten. (344) [Abb.]: Nach vorn zum Schanzen. ( - ) [6 Abb.]: Durch englisches Artilleriefeuer angerichtete Zerstörungen in der nordfranzösischen Stadt St. Quentin. (1)Ein beliebtes Ziel der englischen Artillerie. Eine Granate schlägt in das Dach der Kathedrale. (2)Durch englisches Artilleriefeuer in Trümmer gelegte Häuser am Dufourplatz. (3)Ein beschädigter Teil der Kathedrale. (4)Der linke Flügel des Justizpalastes. (5)Häuserruinen der Rue de Paris. (6)Austellungsraum in dem völlig verwüsteten Warenhaus Galerie Nouvelle. ([345]) [Abb.]: Aufgefundene Reste von englischen Brandbomben, die bei dem barbarischen englischen Fliegerangriff auf die offene Stadt Freiburg i. Br. am 14. April 1917 abgeworfen wurden (346) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (346) Auf Patrouille. (346) [5 Abb.]: (1)Kampfflieger Oberleutnant Hans Berr, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite, stiess während eines Luftkampfes mit dem Flugzeug eines Kameraden zusammen und stürzte tödlich ab. Er hat neun feindliche Flugzeuge und einen Fesselballon abgeschossen. (2)Kampflieger Offizierstellvertreter Reimann, Ritter des Eisernen Kreuzes erster Klasse, der in kurzer Zeit fünf feindliche Flugzeuge zum Absturz gebracht hatte, fand den Heldentod im Luftkampf. (3)Oberstleutnant Thomsen, Chef des Generalstabes der Luftstreitkräfte, erhielt am 8. April 1917 den Orden Pour le Mérite. (4)Kampfflieger Leutnant Hans Müller, hat bis Mitte April 1917 acht feindliche Flugzeuge und sieben Fesselballone vernichtet. (5)Kampfflieger Leutnant d. R. Boehme, hat bis Mitte April 1917 zwölf Gegner im Luftkampf bezwungen. (347) Volltreffer eines deutschen Flugzeuges in die Transportmannschaft eines englischen Schiffsgeschützes. (348 - 349) [Abb.]: Volltreffer eines deutschen Flugzeuges in die Transportmannschaft eines schweren englischen Schiffsgeschützes in der Gegend vom Gommecourt am 23. März 1917. Das Geschützrohr ist mit einem Stoffüberzug versehen. (348 - 349) Der Schipperdienst. (348 - 349) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten bei Schanzenarbeiten auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz. (350) Die Abendmeldung. (350) [Abb.]: Beim Bau von Unterständen in dem Felsgebirge an der Front bei Doiran. (351) General der Infanterie Rudolf Stoeger=Steiner v. Steinstätten, der neue österreichisch=ungarische Kriegsminister. (352) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Rudolf Stoeger=Steiner v. Steinstätten, der nach dem Rücktritt des Freiherrn v. Krobatin (siehe Abbildung Bad I Seite 3) zum k. u. k. Kriegsminister ernannt wurde. (352) Die Rüstungslieferungen der Vereinigten Staaten an den Vierverband. (352) [Abb.]: Reitergefecht im Diala, einem Nebenfluss des Tigris. Im Hintergrund die flachen Berge des Djebel Hamrin. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 148 (Heft 148) ([353]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Sturmtruppen mit Stahlhelmen beziehen ihre Stellungen an der Südtiroler Kampffront. ([353]) [Abb.]: Telephon in einem von österreichisch=ungarischen Sappeuren besetzten Sprengtrichter. (354) [Abb.]: Einem durch Rauchgase verunglückten österreichisch=ungarischen Sappeur wird Sauerstoff zur Wiederbelebung zugeführt. (355) [Abb.]: Rumänische Bauern liefern ihre Getreide an die Mühle eines deutschen Proviantamtes in Bukarest ab (356) [Abb.]: Im russischen Sumpfgebiet auffahrende deutsche Artillerie ([357]) [Abb.]: Mit Lebensmittel beladene Kamel kommen in einem deutschen Feldlager hinter der türkischen Irakfront an. (358) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (358) Der Stellungswechsel im Westen. (358) [11 Abb.]: (1)Josephus Daniels, der amerikanische Marineminister. (2)Der frühere amerikanische Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen William J. Bryan. (3)Der Chef des amerikanischen Admiralität, Admiral William S. Berson. (4)Der amerikanische Staatssekretär des Auswärtigen R. Lansing. (5)Der frühere spanische Ministerpräsident Maura. (6)Graf Romanones, der zurückgetretene spanische Ministerpräsident. (7)General Aguilera, der neue spanische Kriegsminister. (8)General Hugh Scott, der Chef des amerikanischen Generalstabs. (9)Roosevelt, der frühere Präsident der Vereinigten Staaten. (10)Affonso Costa, der neue portugiesische Ministerpräsident. (11)Knudsen, norwegischer Ministerpräsident. (359) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch=ungarische Sappeure erwarten auf der Karsthochfläche Befehle. (2)Österreichisch=ungarische Hundebatterie der Isonzoarmee auzf der Karsthochfläche. (360) [Abb.]: Eroberung der Hohen Schneid durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen. ([361]) Die russische Sommeroffensive. (362) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten beim Baden im Wardar in Mazedonien. (362) [2 Abb.]: (1)Korvettenkapitän Gautier, der mit leichten deutschen Seestreitkräften in der Nacht vom 20. zum 21. April 1917 in den östlichen Kanal und gegen die Themsenmündung vorstiess und die Festungen Dover und Calais auf nahe Entfernungen mit insgesamt 650 Schuss wirkungsvoll unter Feuer nahm. (2)Scharfschiessen eines grossen deutschen Panzerkreuzers. (363) [Abb.]: Ein deutsches Marineluftschiff unter Führung des Kommandanten Kapitänleutnant Koch bringt am 23. April 1917 siebzig Seemeilen von Hornsriff in der Nordsee die mit Grubenholz nach Westhartlepool beladene norwegische Bark "Royal" auf und lässt sie durch ein Prisenkommando unter Befehl des Obersteuermannsmaats Fegert mit drei Matrosen des Luftschiffes in einen deutschen Hafen einlaufen. ([364 - 365]) Aufbringen eines Seglers durch ein deutsches Marineluftschiff. (366) [6 Abb.]: Bei der Jagdstaffel des Rittmeisters Manfred Freiherrn v. Richthofen. (1)Kampfflieger Vizefeldwebel Sebastian Festner, der den berühmten englischen Flieger Robinson im Luftkampf zum Niedergehen hinter den deutschen Linien zwang und nach 12 Luftsiegen im Mai 1917 im Luftkampf fiel. (2)Kampfflieger Leutnant Lothar Freiherr v. Richthofen, der jüngere Bruder des Rittmeisters, kehrt von einem Fluge zurück. Bis zum 7. Mai 1917 hat er 20 Gegner zum Absturz gebracht. (3)Im Quartier des Rittmeisters v. Richthofen. An den Wänden Nummern und Abzeichen abgeschossener feindlicher Flugzeuge. Von der Decke herab hängt als Kronleuchter der Motor einesenglischen Flugzeuges. (4)Die starbereiten Flugzeuge der Jagstaffel, die bis zum 22. April 1917 einhundert feindliche Flugzeuge im Luftkampfe zum Niedergehen gezwungen hat. (5)Kampfflieger Leutnant Schäfer, der am 1. Mai 1917 seinen 24. und 25. Luftsieg errang. (6)Kampfflieger Leutnant Wolff, der am 1. Mai 1917 seinen 28. und 29. Gegner besiegte. ([367]) Jagdstaffel Richthofen. (368) [Abb.]: Oberst Freiherr v. Oldershausen, der neue Chef des Feldeisenbahnwesens. (368) Der neue Chef des Feldeisenbahnwesens. (368) [Abb.]: Bei Braye an der Aisnefront zum Gegenstoss vorgehende deutsche Sturmtruppen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 149 (Heft 149) ([369]) [Abb.]: In Erwartung eines feindlichen Angriffs im vordersten deutschen Graben. ([369]) [Abb.]: Kanadische Truppen bringen bei einem Angriff im Westen ihre Maschinengewehre in Stellung. (370) [2 Abb.]: (1) Gepanzerter Sappentopf für ein Maschinengewehr in der La=Folie=Stellung bei Vimy im Norden von Arras. (2)Deutsches Maschinengewehr in Feuerstellung während eines Gasangriffs. (371) [Abb.]: Aus der Schlacht bei Arras. Deutsche Sturmtruppen im Kampf mit englischen Panzerkraftwagen. (372 - 373) [Abb.]: Ein in der Schlacht an der Aisne erbeuteter, völlig in Trümmer geschossener französischer Panzerkraftwagen. (374) [6 Abb.]: Bilder von der Schlacht an der Aisne. (1)Strasse in einer unter feindlichem Feuer stehenden Ortschaft. (2)Die rauchenden Trümmer eines im Kampftraum liegenden Ortes (3)Mit Gasmaske und Stahlhelm versehener deutsche Meldereiter. (4)Deutsche Radfahrerpatrouille fährt durch eine zerstörte Ortschaft. (5)Im Kampfgebiet rastende deutsche Trainabteilung. (6)Deutsches Feldlazarett unmittelbar hinter der Kampflinie. ([375]) Zeitschriftenteil (376) Infanterieflieger. (376) [Abb.]: Gegen die feindlichen Gräben vorgehender deutscher Stosstrupp in der Champagne. (376) Sturm. (376) [Abb.]: Infanterieflieger im Westen, die der stürmenden Infanterie voranfliegen und mit Maschinengewehren die feindlichen Linien beschiessen. Im Mittelgrund des Bildes ein zusammengeschossener englischer Panzerkraftwagen. ([377]) [Abb.]: Ansicht einer Strasse von Reims. Die zerschossenen Häuser waren früher Hotels. (378) Pferdeschwemme bei Vaux=les=Mouron im Aisnetal. (378) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feindlicher Farman=Doppeldecker wird im Luftkampfe brennend zum Absturz gebracht. (2)Kampfflieger Leutnant v. Bertrab, der in seinem ersten siegreichen Luftgefecht am 6. April 1917 vier englische Flugzeuge zum Absturz brachte. (379) Major v. Olberg, der Leiter der Oberzensurstelle im deutschen Kriegspresseamt. (379) [Abb.]: Kampfflieger Leutnant Bernert, der bis zum 1. Mai 1917 22 Gegner abschoss, wurde mit dem Orden Pour le Mérite ausgezeichnet. (379) [Abb.]: Pferdeschwemme bei Baux=les=Mouron an der Aisne. ([380 - 381]) [Abb.]: Major v. Olberg, der Leiter der Oberzensurstelle im deutschen Kriegspresseamt in seinem Arbeitszimmer. (382) Das Leben unserer U=Bootmannschaften. (382) Brieftauben. (383) [Abb.]: Die Mannschaft eines gesunkenen Unterseebootes rettet sich mittels eines mit einer Sauerstoffpatrone versehenen Atmungsapparates, der zugleich als Schwimmweste dient. (383) [3 Abb.]: Die Brieftauben im deutschen Heeresdienst. Oberes Bild: Verbringen von Brieftauben zur Brieftaubenstation in die vordersten Stellungen. Zum Schutz gegem Gasangriffe wird ein Gasschutzkasten mitgeführt. -- Mittleres Bild: Bei einem drohenden Gasangriff werden die Brieftauben im Unterstand in den Gasschutzkasten gebracht. - Unteres Bild: Eine Meldung wird zur Beförderung durch Brieftauben aufgeschrieben. (384) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/17. Heft 150 (Heft 150) ([385]) [Abb.]: Rückkehr deutscher U=Boote aus dem Sperrgebiet (Passieren der ersten deutschen Vorpostenboote). ([385]) [Abb.]: Prinz Heinrich von Preussen (X) unterhält sich auf einer deutschen Wasserflugzeugstation mit einem zurückgekehrten Flieger. (386) [Abb.]: Vorstoss deutscher Seestreitkräfte gegen die englische Küste. (387) [Abb.]: Bayrische Funkerabteilung wechselt im serbischen Feuer in der Nähe der Stadt Prizrend in Mazedonien ihre Stellung. (388 - 389) [Abb.]: Luftige Wohnung eines bulgarischen Soldaten an der Front in Mazedonien. (390) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (390) Von der österreichisch=ungarischen Isonzoarmee. (390) [Abb.]: Schweres deutsches Marinegeschütz auf dem Wege zur Front in Mazedonien. (391) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser und König Karl bei einem Besuch der Front im Wippachtal. (2)Feldmarschall Freiherr Conrad v. Hötzendorf beim k. u. k. 59. Infanterieregiment an der Front gegen Italien. ([392]) [Abb.]: Die wichtigsten Kriegsorden und =ehrenzeichen Deutschlands, Österreich=Ungarns, Bulgariens und der Türkei Tafel I. ( - ) [Abb.]: Artilleriekampf im Ortlergebiet. (393) Schweizerische Sappeure beim Bau einer Behelfsbrücke. (393) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein englisch=indisches Lager in einem Palmenhain in Mesopotamien. (2)Versorgung englischer Truppen mit Wasser in Mesopotamien. (394) [Abb.]: Deutsche Stosstruppen dringen am Nordosthang des Coman in den Waldkarpathen in die russischen Stellungen und Unterstände ein (395) Die Kriegsbrücke bei Caineni. (395) [3 Abb.]: Bau einer Jochbrücke durch Pioniere der schweizerischen Armee. (1)Oberes Bild: Die Arbeitsbrücke muss infolge Steigens des Wassers gehoben werden. - (2)Mittleres Bild: Die Pionieroffiziere beim Rammbock. - (3)Unteres Bild: Die fertige Brücke. (396) Die Abwehrschlacht an der Aisne. (396) [Abb.]: Die Kriegsbrücke bei Caineni in Rumänien, von einer württembergischen Ersatz=Bahnkompanie in acht Tagen erbaut. (397) Die Kriegsorden und =ehrenzeichen Deutschlands. Österreich=Ungarns, Bulgariens und der Türkei. I. (398) [Abb.]: Deutsche Stosstruppen am Aisne=Oise=Kanal erwarten den Befehl zum Vorgehen. (399) [Einband]: (404) [Einband]: (405)

LINZER HESSEN Linzer Hessen ( - ) Einband ( - ) Impressum ( - ) [Abb.]:Kaiser Franz Josef I. ( - ) [Abb.]: Kaiser und König Karl I. ( - ) Titelseite ([1]) Impressum ([2]) [Begleitworte]: ([3]) [Begleitworte]: ([4]) [Begleitworte]: ([5]) Vorwort des Verfassers ([6]) [Gedicht]: ([7]) [Abb.]:Ernst Ludwig Großherzog von Hessen und bei Rhein ([8]) Aus der Geschichte der Hesseninfanterie vor dem Weltkrieg (9) Der Bestallungsbrief (9) [Abb.]: Kaiser Karl VI. (10) [Abb.]: Eugenio von Savoyen (11) Organisation, Besoldung, Fahnen. Höhere Führung und innere Ordnung (12) Pflichten und Strafen (12) [Abb.]: Österreichische Infanterie zur Zeit der Regimentsgründung 1733 (13) Kulturhistorisches um 1733 (14) Musterliste aus dem Jahre 1754 (15) [Abb.]: Offiziere und Grenadier um die Mitte des 18. Jahrhunderts (15) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Schlacht bei Kolin (2)Die Schlacht bei Kolin. Sturmangriff des Regiments Salm (16) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Leopold Graf Daun in der Schlacht bei Hofkirch (17) [Abb.]: Die Schlacht bei Landshut (18) [2 Abb.]: (1)Belagerung von Glatz (2)Gefecht bei Freyberg (19) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Gideon Freiherr von Laudon nimmt die Übergabe Belgrads entgegen (2)Die Schlacht bei Belgrad (20) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Nikolaus Fürst zu Salm-Salm ( - ) Erste Inhaber des Regimentes (21) [4 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant Franz Graf Ferraris (1770 - 1775) (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Josef Freiherr von Tillier (1775 - 1788) (3)Feldzeugmeister Wilhelm Baron Kiebeck (1788 - 1811) (4)Kardinal Erzherzog Rudolf von Österreich (1811 - 1831) (21) [3 Abb.]: (1)Feldzeugmeister Franz Richter von Binnenthal (1832 - 1840) (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Johann Hrabovsky von Hrabova (1840 - 1848) (3)Feldmarschalleutnant Ludwig Freiherr von Wolgemuth (1849 - 1851) (22) Todesmutige Vierzehner an der bayrisch-salzburgischen Grenze 1805 (23) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ludwig III., Großherzog von Hessen und bei Rhein (1851 - 1877) (2)Ludwig IV., Großherzog von Hessen und bei Rhein (1877 - 1892) (23) Kämpfe auf heimatlichem Boden (25) [Abb.]: Das Gefecht bei Ebelsberg (25) Napoleon geschlagen (26) [Abb.]: Generalissimus Erzherzog Carl in der Schlacht bei Aspern (27) [Abb.]: Klebek-Infanterie im Sturm auf Aspern (28) Das Regiment der Befreiungskriege 1813 - 1815 (28) [Abb.]: Einzug der Verbündeten in Paris (31) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Carl Fürst Schwarzenberg meldet den verbündeten Monarchen - Kaiser Franz I. von Österreich, Zar Alexander I. von Rußland und König Friedrich Wilhelm III. von Preußen - den Sieg bei Leipzig ( - ) [Abb.]: Feldzeugmeister Franz Richter von Binnenthal mit seinem Stabe (35) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fahnenweihe beim k. k. Linien-Infanterieregiment Nr. 14 im Jahre 1841 am Linzer Hauptplatz (2)Major Johann Wanivenhaus Edler von Spangfeld (1805 - 1841) (Grenadier, Leutnant, Oberleutnant und Hauptmann im Regiment) (36) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Josef Graf Radetzky (37) [Abb.]: Leutnant Moritz Crammer erhielt 1848 die Goldene Tapferkeitsmedaille (38) Aus dem "Reiße-Büchl" meines Großvaters (38) [2 Abb.]: (1)Infanterist unter Feldmarschall Radetzky (2)General und Grenadier in der napoleonischen Zeit (39) [Abb.]: Hesseninfanterie im Sturme auf Ponte vecchio di Magenta ( - ) Rangliste der Offiziere 1859: (41) Magenta. Ponte-vecchio achtmal gestürmt (42) [Abb.]: Hessen im Kampf mit französischer Garde in der Schlacht bei Solferino (43) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Ludwig Ritter von Benedek bei Solferino (45) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant Ludwig Pauli rettete in der Schlacht bei Magenta im Handgeemenge die Fahne des 1. Baons (46) [Abb.]: Heldentod des Obersten Ferdinand Mumb von Mühlheim bei Solferino (47) Solferino - Översee - Veile (48) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Ludwig Freiherr von Gablenz begrüßt die Schwarzgelbe Brigade - I. R. 14 und I. R. 27 - bei Oeversee ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessen, die ersten in Veile (2)Hessengedenktafel in Böhmisch-Leipa (49) Königgrätz (50) [2 Abb.]: (1)Offiziers- und Mannschaftsgruppe 1866 (2)Gefreiter Johann Jax, nachmaliger Fabrikbesitzer, lebt 93jährig in Linz (50) [Abb.]: Bischof Franz Josef Rudigier weiht 1882 die Fahne des IV. Hessenbataillons im Linzer Dome ( - ) Lorbeeren im Süden (51) [Abb.]: Erzherzog Albrecht nach dem Siege bei Custozza (51) [Abb.]: Offiziers- und Mannschaftsgruppe vor dem Ausmarsch auf den italienischen Kriegsschauplatz im Jahre 1866 (53) Die Hessen in der Krivoschije 1882 (54) [Abb.]: Die Borche di Cattaro mit der Lovcengruppe (54) [Abb.]: Der Hessenobelisk am Friedhof von Cattaro (55) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Karl Watzek † Mitkämpfer von 1866 und 1882 (2)Leutnant i. d. Res. Max Ritter v. Ulrich (1882) (3)Leutnant i. d. Res. Heinrich Taschauer Mitkämpfer von 1882 (56) [3 Abb.]: (1)Innsbruck (2)Innsbruck: Offiziers- und Mannschaftsgruppe der 8. Feldkompagnie (Sitzend: Feldwebel Anton Steinkellner, Oberleutnant Karl Zeller, Hauptmann Cölestin Kahler, Leutnant Viktor Grundner, Reserveunteroffizier Josef Stöhringer) (3)1901: Fünzigjähriges Hessen-Inhaberjubiläum in Bozen (57) [3 Abb.]: (1)Bregenz (2)Bodensee-Reunion in Bregenz 1907 General der Kavallerie Erzherzog Eugen beim Empfang der bayerischen und württembergischen Offiziere (3)S. M. Kaiser Franz Josef besichtigt das Regiment nach einer Manöverübung in Kärnten (58) [3 Abb.]: (1)1908: Empfang des Linzer Hausregiments am Franz-Josef-Platz (2)Offiziers- und Mannschaftsgruppe der 8. Feldkompagnie (Mitte: Leutnant Hermann Seif, Leutnant i. d. Res. Wilhelm Eppinger) (3)Linz 1911: Das Offizierskorps des Regimentes (Sitzend: Hauptmann Freiherr v. Saar, Hauptmann Freiherr v. Mayer, Hauptmann Walter, Hauptmann Heissig, Major v. Rizetti, Major Pöschmann, Major Lewandowski, Oberleutnant Michl, kaiserlich japanischer Major Hildekadzu Kashi, Oberst Edler v. Hinke, Oberstleutnant Rabatsch, Major Benesch, Major Markovic, königlich rumänischer Oberleutnant Parajanu, Major Vitzthum, Major Tenner, Stabsarzt Dr. Hubka, Hauptmann Malina) (59) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst v. Hinke mit Offizieren in der Manöverstation Mayerhofen Zillertal (2)Regimentstambour Josef Bilek (1914 - 1918) (60) [4 Abb.]: (1)1911: Sand bei Bruneck (2)Die 8. Feldkompagnie nach Überquerung des Schwarzensteingletschers (3)Das Regiment bei Landro am Marsche nach Cortina d'Ampezzo (4)Plätzwiese mit Monte Cristallo (61) Oberste und Kommandanten des Regimentes: (62) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Ferdinand Mumb v. Mühlheim (2)Oberst Adolf Schütte Freiherr v. Waxensberg (62) [4 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Hugo Ritter Taulow v. Rosenthal (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Ludwig Edler v. Cornaro (3)Generalmajor Gustav Scharinger Ritter v. Olósy (4)Oberst Oskar Negrelli Ritter v. Moldelbe (63) [4 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Siegmund Klug Edler v. Klugenwald (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Wilhelm Lahousen Edler v. Vivremont (3)Oberst Heinrich Polaczek (4)Oberst Johann Linhart (64) [4 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Alfred Edler von Hinke (2)Generalmajor Friedrich Edler von Löw (3)Oberst Artur von Pöschmann (ad interim) (4)Oberst Thomas Benesch (65) [Abb.]: Oberst Richard von Vittorelli (66) [Widmung]: (66) Kämpfe und regimentsgeschichtliche Ereignisse (1739 - 1882) (67) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberstleutnant Ing. Karl Heppner (ad interim) (2)Oberst August von Ontl (67) [Abb.]: General-Feldzeugmeister Christian Reichsritter von Vogelsang, kommandierender General in den Niederlanden, Gouverneur von Luxemburg (68) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Alexander, Prinz von Hessen und bei Rhein, erwarb 1859 als Divisionär bei Solferino das Ritterkreuz des Militär-Maria-Thersia-Ordens (69) Theresien-Ordensritter vor dem Weltkriege (70) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Maximilian Prinz zu Salm-Salm, als Major 1757 erster Ritter des Militär-Maria-Theresien-Ordens im Regiment (70) [Abb.]: Generalmajor Adam Freiherr Krammer von Obereck, als Oberst 1757 zweiter Ritter des Militär-Maria-Theresien-Ordens im Regimente (71) [Tabelle]: Verzeichnis der dem Regimente vor dem Weltkriege verliehenen Tapferkeistmedaillen (71) Die Garnisonen der Vierzehner (72 - 73) [2 Abb.]: (1)Garnisonsstadt Linz im Hintergrund die Alpenkette (2)Eidesleistung der Rekruten in der Schloßkaserne zu Linz 1902 (72 - 73) Hochgestellte Persönlichkeiten die im Regimente in Diesntleistung standen (74) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Joseph Fürst Lobkowitz (2)Feldzeugmeister Maximilian Graf Baillet de Latour, Hofkriegsratspräsident (74) [3 Abb.]: (1)Karl, regierender Fürst zu Ysenburg (2)Feldzeugmeister Franz Marquis Lusignan (3)Feldzeugmeister Franz Flliot de Crenneville, Oberstkämmerer Sr. Majestät des Kaisers Franz Josef (75) [4 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Erzherzog Ernst (2)General der Infanterie Franz Schaedler, Armeeinspektor, Inhaber des I.-R. 30 (3)Generaloberst Adolf Freiherr von Rhemen zu Bärenfeld, Generalgouverneur von Serbien (4)General der Infanterie Ludwig von Fabini (76) [2 Abb.]: Ferdinand I., Zar von Bulgarien, k. u. k. Feldmarschall (77) Das Hessen-Regiment Nr. 14 im Weltkrieg (78) Mobilisierung (78) [Abb.]: Titelbild der Kaiser-Manifeste (79) Manifest Kaiser Franz Josefs vom 28. Juli 1914. An meine Völker! (79) Armee- und Flottenbefehl Kaiser Franz Josefs. Kaiser Wilhelm. An das deutsche Heer und die deutsche Marine. (80) Die Kommandobesetzung zeigt folgendes Bild: (81) [Abb.]: Die Hessenfahne am Ausmarschtage des Regimentes (Fahnenträger Kadett i. d. R. Leidinger, rechts Oblt. v. Pospischil) (81) Heerführer und höhere Kommandanten im Weltkriege (82) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Erzherzog Eugen, Kommandant der Südwestfront (2)Feldmarschall Franz Graf Conrad von Hötzendorf, Chef des Generalstabes bis Februar 1917, sodann Kommandant der "Heeresgruppe Conrad" (82) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich, Armeeoberkommandant bis Februar 1917 (2)Feldmarschall Svetozar Boroevic von Bojna, Kommandant der Isonzoarmee, 1918 Kommandant der "Heeresgruppe Boroevic" (83) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst Erzherzog Josef Ferdinand Kommandant der IV. Armee (2)Generaloberst Alois Fürst Schönburg-Hartenstein, Kommandant des Edelweißkorps, 1918 Kommandant der VI. Armee (84) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst Viktor Graf Dankl, Landesverteidigungskommandant von Tirol, 1916 Kommandant der XI. Armee (2)Generaloberst Josef Freiherr Roth von Limanowa-Lapanów, Kommandant des XIV. Armeekorps, 1916 Landesverteidigungskommandant von Tirol (85) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie Horsetzky Ernst Edler v. Hornthal Kommandant der 3. Infanteriedivision, 1918 Kommandant des XXVI. Armeekorps (2)Feldmarschalleutnant Heinrich Wieden von Alpenbach, Kommandant der Edelweißdivision (86) Der Feldzug gegen Rußland 1914 - 1915 (87) Ausmarsch und Aufmarsch (87) [Abb.]: Ausmarsch der Maschinengewehrabteilung II/14 (Hauptmann Agathon Kotschy) (88) Rangliste der Offiziere und der Offiziersaspiranten im Februar 1914 (88) [2 Abb.]: (1)Budapest: Oberleutnant Richard Tenner mit Offizieren des II. Feldbataillons (2)Menageverteilung am Bahnhof in Budapest (89) Die Feuertauf (91) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rudki bei Sambor (2)Kaiserfeier des 2. Feldbaons in Rudki östlich Sambor (91) [Karte]: 28. August 1914. (92) [Abb.]: Mittagsrast bei Oserdów (92) [Abb.]: Gefechtsentwicklung des Regimentes zur Weltkriegsfeuertaufe im Gefechte bei Oserdów-Przewadów (93) Lehrgeld im Bewegungskrieg (93) [Abb.]: Gefechtsstandpunkt des 3. Infanterie-Divisionskommandos (Feldmarschalleutnant Roth) bei Oserdów (93) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erste Feuerstellung des Feldkanonenregiments Steyr Nr. 14 bei Oserdów (2)Die ersten Kriegsgefangenen in Oserdów (94) [3 Abb.]: (1)Das russische Grenzwachhaus nördlich Liski (2)Die erste feldmäßigen Deckungen (Schützenlöcher) des Regimentes nach dem Gefecht bei Liski (3)Die ersten Schützengräben des Regimentes nach dem Gefecht bei Liski (95) [2 Karten]: (1)31. August 4 h früh (2)30. August 2 h 30 min - 31. August 3 h 30 min früh (96) Grauenvolles Erwachen (96) [Abb.]: Die Weltkriegs-Feuertaufe der Hessen bei Oserdów ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Regiment lagert nach dem Gefecht bei Liski (2)Regimentstrain bei Liski (97) Strapazenreicher Rückzug (98) Der Überfall bei Michalówka (98) Das erste Marschbaon (99) [Karte]: Wegskizze nördlich von Lemberg (99) Der vereitelte Finkenfang (100) [Abb.]: Sanitätspatrouille des 2. Feldbaons bei Lemberg (100) Heiße Kämpfe am San (101) Der rollende Rubel (102) [Abb.]: Ruthenische Bauern bringen Schlachtvieh (103) Der Vorstoß nördlich Krakau (103) [Abb.]: Krakau (104) Die Fahne in Gefahr (104) [Abb.]: Kloster Lezajsk am San (105) Aus Gefechtsberichten (105) Die Schlacht von Limanowa - Lapanów (107) [3 Abb.]: (1)Blick von Limanowa nach Norden (2)Umgebung von Limanowa (3)Höhen nordwestlich von Limanowa (107) [Abb.]: Esrtürmung eines russischen Schützengrabens bei Limanowa (108) Kriegsgeschichte im Telegrammstil (108) [3 Abb.]: (1)Westlich von Limanówa (2)Gelände um Lapanów (3)Sicht von der Stradomkahöhe gegen Südwest (109) Die Stradomka-Brücke (110) [Karte]: Buczyna (8. XII. 1914) und Grabina (9. XII. 1914) (111) [Abb.]: Die Gegend um Sobolów (112) Hessen-Weihnacht (112) Im Sicherungsdienst am Dunajec (113) [2 Karten]: (1)Radlów - Niwka 19. - 27. XII. 1914 (2)Wielka - Wies, Dunajec - Sicherung 1./I. - 18./I. 1915 (114) [Abb.]: Höhe 419 (115) [3 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant von Korsetzky im Schützengraben bei Janowice links Oberstleutnant Ontl (2)Maschinengewehrstand nördlich Janowice (3)Stellung der 16. Feldkompagnie bei Janowice (116) Der Durchbruch bei Tarnów (116) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bei Janowice. Sicht vom Maschinengewehrstützpunkt III/14 (2)Stellung mit Unterstand bei Janowice (117) [4 Abb.]: (1)Deckung des Regimentskommandos bei Janowice (2)Maschinengewehrstützpunkt III/14 bei Janowice (3)Baum-Beobachtungsstand in der Stellung bei Janowice (4)Stellung der 10. Feldkomapagnie bei Janowice (118) Der Sturm bricht los (119) [4 Abb.]: (1)Russischer Schützengraben (2)Stellungen am Lubinkabach (3)Schützengraben bei Lubinka (4)Eigene Stellung bei Lubinka (119) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Waldstellung bei Lubinka (2)Feindliche Stellung bei Lubinka (120) Hinter den Russen her (121) [3 Abb.]: (1)42-cm-Mörser vor Tarnów (2)Der Mörser feuerbereit (3)Laderaum des Mörsers (121) [3 Abb.]: (1)Trichter nach dem Einschlag eines 30.5-cm-Mörsergeschosses (2)Erbeutetes russisches Maschinengewehr (3)Heldengräber bei Tarnów (122) [2 Karten]: (1)Bildbaumhöhe- 456 (2)M. H. Woźniczna, Kłokowa (123) [2 Karten]: (1)Zdol 306 (2)Zawada (124) Der russische Zusammenbruch (124) Atempause am San (124) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Gefangenenkolonne nach dem Durchbruch bei Gorlice - Tarnów (2)Russische Schützengräben am San (125) [2 Abb.]: (1)Nachrichtenpatrouille am San (2)Mannschaftsgruppe in einem Gefechtsunterstand am San (links: Zugsführer Johann Reischl, rechts: Feldwebel Franz Weixelbaumer) (126) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefechtsunterstände am San (2)Russische Gefangene werden beim Divisionskommando verhört (127) Zum zweitenmal über die Grenze (128) [Abb.]: Das Regiment überschreitet die russische Grenze - Vorbeimarsch an Obst v. Vittorelli (128) [Abb.]: Oberst v. Vittorello besichtigt die Gefechtsstellungen bei Letownia (129) Die Julikämpfe an der Bystrzyca (130) [Karte]: (130) [2 Karten]: (131) Kosaken attackieren (131) Letzte Reserve (132) [Abb.]: Abwehr der Kosakenattacke an der Bystrzyca (2. Schlacht bei Krasnik - Lublin). - Bildmitte: Hauptmann Ernst Eisner, rechts: Oberleutnant Walter Vogt ( - ) [Abb.]: Zuckerfabrik Zakrzówek (133) [Abb.]: Lublin (134) Direktion Lublin (134) Allein voraus (135) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant Burian überschreitet mit einem Nachrichtendetachement die Reste einer Brücke bei Turka (136) Marsch durch die russische Unendlichkeit (137) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im "Fuchsloch" (2)Eingang zum "Fuchsloch" (137) [2 Abb.]: (1)Infanteriebeobachtungsstand im Schützengraben (2)Wellblechunterschlupf (138) Fall der Festung Luck (139) [Abb.]: Luck (139) [2 Abb.]: (Eigener Fesselballon bei Luck (2)Verankerter Fesselballon bei Luck (140) Vor dem russischen Haustor (140) [Abb.]: Kompagnieküche bei Luck (140) [2 Abb.]: (1)Reservestellung vor Olyka (2)Stellung vor Olyka (141) [Abb.]: Postenunterstände bei Olyka (142) Halten bis zum letzten Mann (142) Schwankendes Kriegsglück (142) [3 Abb.]: (1)Stellung bei Krupy (2)Straßensperre vor Krupy (3)Hundegespann (143) [Abb.]: Von den Russen gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke über den Styr, rechts eigen Kriegsbrücke (144) Winter im fernen Osten (144) Das Leben im Schützengraben. Hessenrobinsonade (145) [Abb.]: Kriegsbrücke über den Styr (145) [2 Abb.]: (1)Unterstand in der Reservestellung bei Pokalzczewo (2)Feldmesse im "Hessenwäldchen" bei Pokalzczewo (146) Post im Niemandsland (146) [Abb.]: Unterstand des Regimentskommandos in der Stellung bei Pokalzczewo (im Vordergrund Oberstleutnant v. Ontl und Hauptmann Eisner) (147) Das Abschiedsgefecht (147) [Abb.]: Kompagnie Hauptmann Vogel in der Stellung bei Pokalzczewo (147) Ins heilige Land Tirol (148) [Abb.]: Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Josef beim Regimente in Chorlupy. Vor Seiner kaiserlichen Hoheit Oblt. i. d. Res. Adalbert Neuhauser (148) [Karte]: Russischer Kriegsschauplatz (149) Erlebnisse des Infanteristen Moser (150) Die ersten Gefechte Ende August 1914 (150) Das 1. Marschbaon des Infanterieregimentes Nr. 14 in der Schlacht bei Lemberg (152) Tapfere Vierzehner am San und nördlich von Krakau (153) Das Regiment in der Schlacht von Komarów (156) [Karte]: Lage der Gruppe Erzh. Josef Ferdinand (3., 8. ITD. und 41. HITD.) am 28. August 1914, ca. 5h nachm. (157) [Karte]: Feuertaufe, 28. VIII. 1914 1h nachm. Beginn der Entwicklung (158) [Karte]: Feuertaufe, 28. VIII. 1914 5h30 nachm. Einbruch, Verfolgung, Nächtigung. (159) [Karte]: Lage des IR. 14 am 30./8. 1914 als Divisionsreserve. (162) [Karte]:30.(8. 1914 4./14 Geschützbedeckung bei 2. Bt./GHD. 14, rückt in den Nachmittagsstunden ein und nimmt abends am Angriff des Rgts. teil. (163) [Karte]:Nächtigung des IR. 14 vom 30. auf den 31./8. (4h30 vorm. russischer Überfall). (165) Der erste Offensivtag bei Gorlice 1915 (166) [Abb.]: Drahtverhau vor eigenen Stellungen am russischen Kriegsschauplatz (167) Aus meinem Kriegstagebuch. Im Brückenkopf Krupy (169) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rundsicht von Luck (2)Oberleutnant Steffan mit der Fahnenkompagnie vor dem Empfang des Erzherzog-Thronfolgers Karl Franz Josef bei Chorlupy (170 - 171) Der italienische Feldzug 1915 - 1918 (172) Die Offensive auf der Hochfläche von Vielgereuth (172) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kastell Trient (2)Straße Calliano - Vielgereuth (Folgaria) (173) [2 Abb.]: (1)Etschtal bei Calliano (2)35-cm-Kanone (174) Der Monte Coston erstürmt (175) [3 Abb.]: (1)Gardolo im Etschtal (2)Typisches Etschtaler Bauerngehöft (3)30.5-cm-Mörser feuerbereit (175) [Abb.]: Vielgereuth (176) Ein harter Bissen (176) [Abb.]: Angriff auf den Monte Coston ( - ) [4 Abb.]: (1)Gefechtsvorrückung am Hang des Monte Coston (2)Am Monte Coston (3)Am Monte Coston erbeutete italienische Mitrailleuse (4)Einvernahme gefangener Alpini (177) [3 Abb.]: (1)Monte Coston, Coston d'Arsiero, Monte Campomolon (2)Italienisches Fort Campomolon (3)Erbeutetes Festungsgeschütz im Fort Campomolon (178 - 179) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Tonezzaspitzen (2)Campana am Tonezzaplateau (180) Der Monte Cimone fällt (180) [Abb.]: Ladestation am Passo della Vena (180) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete italienische Minenwerfer (2)Motorisierte Fliegerabwehrkanone auf der Hessen-Rainerstraße (181) [Abb.]: Rio Freddotal. Links Monte Cimone, rechts Seluggio. Im Hintergrund Priofora und Novegnomassiv (182) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die "Zweifelsturmrippe im Rio Freddotal (2)Unterstand im Rio Freddotal. Vor der Deckung Leutnant Oskar Pöschl (3)Feldwache im Abschnitt Cimone-West (183) [Abb.]: Rundsicht: Monte Cengio, Monte Sumano, Monte Cimone, Monte Priafora (184 - 185) Der Gegner über die Maioffensive 1916 (184 - 185) Coston und Coston d'Arsiero (184 - 185) Monte Cimone d'Arsiero (184 - 185) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberleutnant Panitschka beschießt vorgehenden Feind am Osthang des Monte Cimone (2) Am Monte Cimone erbeutetes italienisches Langrohrgeschütz (186) [Abb.]: Die Priafora (187) Im Becken von Arsiero (187) [Abb.]: Beim Konservenabkochen (187) [Abb.]: Arsiero (188) [Abb.]: Posinatal und Priafora (189) [2 Abb.]: (1)Werk Lusern nach heftiger Beschießung (2)38-cm-Haubitze auf der Hochfläche von Lafraun (Lavarone) (190) Halt vor der Poebene (190) [Abb.]: Werk Verle. Im Hintergrund die Tonezzaspitzen (191) [Abb.]: Das Coe-Lager (192) Das 3. Baon in der Hölle des Karstes (193) [2 Abb.]: (1)30.5-cm-Mörser am Borcolopaß (2)Häuser in Opachiasella (193) [Abb.]: Das Pasubio Massiv (194 - 195) Am Heldenberg der Kaiserjäger (194 - 195) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldwache am Pasubio (2)Proviantträger am Pasubio (196) Der Grabenkrieg geht weiter (196) [4 Abb.]: (1)Vallestellung mit Tonezzaspitzen (2)Cima Pajle (3)Feldmarschall Erzherzog Friedrich besichtigt das 25. Marschbaon (Divisionsreserve) bei San Sebastiano. Rechts Hauptmann Jkawetz (4)Feldmarschall Graf Conrad besichtigt Teile des Regiments bei der Malga Fratte d'Arsiero. Links Edelweißdivisionär Feldmarschalleutnant Ernst von Horsetzky (197) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bischof Dr. Johannes Maria Gföllner erteilt den Segen nach der Feldmesse bei Malga secondo posto (2)Menageausgabe in der Stellung Cimone-West (198) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deckung in der Stellung Cimone-West (2)Südstollen am Monte Cimone (199) [3 Abb.]: (1)Im Laghibecken. Von links nach rechts. Oberleutnant Keller, Oberst v. Vittorelli, Erzherzog Karl Albrecht, Major Sauer (2)Lawinenkreuz am Passo della Vena (3)Im Soldatenheim an der Hessen-Rainerstraße (200) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmesse beim Regimentskommando im Laghettotal (2)Der "Blitzweg" bei Molino (201) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick von Cadine gegen Terlago mit Paganella (2)Terlago (202) [3 Abb.]: (1)Hauptmann v. Pospischil mit dem Offizierskorps des 29. Marschbaons in Terlago (2)Offiziersgruppe des 29. Marschbaons in Terlago (3)Schloß Terlago. Lt. Kuß, Lt. Meisl und Fhnr. Kloimstein (203) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kirche in Pedescala (Asticotal) (2)Das zerstörte Pedescala (3)Die "Gibraltar" - und die "Tiger"-Stellung beiderseits des Asticotales. Rechts der Ostabfall des Monte Cimone (204) [4 Abb.]: (1)Zerstörte Häuser in Forni (Asticotal) (2)Soldatenheim "Horsetzky" an der Hessen-Rainerstraße (3)Schützengraben in der "Gibraltar"-Stellung (4)Forni im italienischen Scheinwerferlicht (205) [Abb.]: Sieben Gemeinden. Links Cimone-Ost (206) [Abb.]: Friccastraße. Im Hintergrund Carbonare und Tonezzaspitzen (207) Hessenabwehr im Raume Ortigara - Porta Lepozze (207) [Karte]: Die Ortigara - Schlacht. Lage am 10. Juni 1917 früh und der italienische Angriff an diesem Tage. (208) [Karte]: Die Ortigara - Schlacht. Lage am 19. Juni 1917 früh und der italienische Angriff an diesem Tage. (209) [Abb.]: Im heißen Ringen am Monte Ortigara (211) [Abb.]: Das Kampfgelände der Ortigaraschlacht (212 - 213) Italienische Darstellungen (212 - 213) Die mißglückte Ortigara-Offensive (212 - 213) [Abb.]: Lager Dosso del Fine (214) [Abb.]: Straßenverkehr am Monte Rover zwischen Caldonazzo und Cost'alta (215) [Abb.]: Caldonazzosee vom Monte Rover (216) Nach einer italienischen Stimme. "Ortigara", 10. bis 26. Juni 1917 (216) [Abb.]: Der Caldonazzo- und der Levicosee mit der Brentagruppe (217) [Abb.]: Das Regiment auf der Piazza d'armi in Trient (218) Der Kaiser kommt (218) [Abb.]: Seine Majestät Kaiser Karl verabschiedet sich vom Regiment nach der Besichtigung am Monte Rover (219) Begrüßung durch Erzherzog Eugen (220) [3 Abb.]: (1)Lager Monte Rover (2)Zur Erholung in Cost'alta (3)Barackenlager Cost'alta (220) Erholung in Trient (220) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Erzherzog Eugen beim Regimente am Monte Rover. Vor Seiner kaiserlichen Hoheit Oberst v. Vittorelli, Oberst v. Ontl, Major Schuldes, Major Sauer, Oberleutnant Pernklau (221) [Abb.]: Hochfläche von La Fraun (Lavarone) (222) Das Ringen um den Heldenberg (222) [Abb.]: Asticotal mit Campolongo (223) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rundsicht v. Monte Zebio (2)Deckungen beim Gruppenkommando am Monte Zebio (224 - 225) Die "Nothelfer" treten an (224 - 225) [Abb.]: Italienischer Schützengraben auf der "Katze". Im Hintergrund der Monte Zebio (224 - 225) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützengraben am Monte Zebio (2)Sandsackstellung am Monte Zebio (226) [4 Abb.]: (1)Offiziersfeldwache (Lt. Ernst Meisl im Keller der Schule in Pedescala) (2)Unterstand in der Reservestellung bei Pedescala (3)Kirche in San Pietro (Asticotal) (4)Vor einer Kaverne in der Pedescalastellung (227) [2 Abb.]: (1)San Pietro im Asticotal (2)Hessengedenkstein für die Gefallenen im Asticotal (228) [Karte]: Skizze aus dem Manuskripte "Mt. San Gabriele, 17. August bis 24. Oktober 1917" (229) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rundblick auf Monte Santo und Monte San Gabriele (Westhänge). Standpunkt bei Kirche Sveta Katherina, Höhe 307 (2)Laufgraben, Kronbergsattel Kote 408, zum Trigonometer Monte San Gabriele (230 - 231) [Abb.]: Monte San Daniele mit Ternovaner-Wald, Blick vom Monte San Gabriele (232) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung des Monte San Gabriele. Bildmitte: Oberleutnant Franz Kern, im Vordergrund Leutnant Dr. Karl Staufer ( - ) [Abb.]: Monte San Gabriele mit österreichischer C-Linie, Blick gegen Kote 552 (233) [2 Abb.]: (1)Unterstände in einer Doline östlich Kote 552 auf dem Monte San Gabriele vor der Schlacht (2)Oberes Drittel des Laufgrabens zum Trigonometer 646 des Monte San Gabriele (234) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick von Kote 552 (Mitte des Gabrielerückens) gegen Kote 526 (Veliki Hrib) (2)Italienische Gefangene des Regimentes am Monte San Gabriele (235) [3 Abb.]: (1)Maskierte Straße nach Ternova (2)Menageverteilung im Ternovaner Wald (3)Zeltlager im Ternovaner Wald (236) Was der Feind darüber sagt (236) Il Monte della Morte (236) [Karte]: Italienischer Kriegsschauplatz (237) Der Gabriele und höhere Führung. Das Generalstabswerk über den Angriff des Infanterieregiments 14 auf den Blutberg (238) Der Siegeszug gegen Italien 1917 (238) [Abb.]: Feldmarschall Freiherr v. Boroevic nach der Besichtigung des Regimentes in Idria. Links Oberst Vittorelli, Hptm. Hingler, Oblt. v. Kenzian, Oblt. P. O. Schmidt (239) Marsch in den Aufmarschraum (239) Schulter an Schulter ins Feindesland (240) [Abb.]: Italienischer Schützengraben nach dem Durchbruch bei Flitsch (241) [Abb.]: Rundsicht von Tolmezzo (242 - 243) Vom Tagliamento an den Piave (242 - 243) [Abb.]: Belluno (244) [Abb.]: Arten bei Fonzaso mit Monte Aurin (245) [Abb.]: Feltre (246) Im Durchbruchstale der Brenta (247) [Abb.]: Monte Grappa (247) [Abb.]: Monte Pertica (248) [Abb.]: Brentatal bei Vanini (249) [Abb.]: Vanini im Brentatal (250) [Abb.]: Blick von Incin in das Brentatal bei Vanini (251) [Abb.]: Talsperre Primolano (252) Am Col del Orso (252) [Abb.]: Enego (252) [2 Abb.]: (1)Monte Cismon (2)Straße in Cismon (253) [Abb.]: Posten im Stizzonetal (254) Ein rätselhaftes Marschziel. - In der Kaiserstadt (254) [Abb.]: Oblt. Franz Kern, der meistausgezeichnete Frontoffizier der Armee, nach der Dekorierung mit dem Orden der Eisernen Krone zweiter Klasse, auf der Schmelz in Wien (255) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ausmarsch des Regimentes aus dem Breitenseer Barackenlager in Wien zur Front (2)Einwaggonierung des Regimentes in Wien (256) Offizierseinteilungsliste im Felde 1917 (256) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberleutnant in Paradeuniform (2)Gefreiter in Feldadjustierung (257) Die Junischlacht 1918. A, Col del Rosso (258) [Abb.]: Truppenunterstände in der Frenzellaschlucht (259) [Abb.]: Volltreffer in einem Unterstand in der Frenzellaschlucht (260) [Abb.]: Der eigene und der feindliche Stellungsverlauf am Col del Rosso (261) [Abb.]: Col del Rosso. Unter den Racheln die Frenzellaschlucht (262 - 263) Mein Ehrentag im Felde (262 - 263) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kampfstellung und Deckung am Cil del Rosso (2)Das Regimentskommando am Col del Rosso (Oberst v. Ontl, Hauptmann Hingler, Oberleutnant v. Wellenreiter) (262 - 263) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lager Barricata (2)Barricata Lagerkommando (264) [Karte]: Bereitstellung der Edelw.-Div. zum Angriffe. K. u. k. "Edelweiss"-Div. Kmdo. Gefechtsbericht Op. Nr. 266/12 Beilage 1. (265) Das Kommando der Edelweißdivision über den Col del Rosso (266) [Karte]: Lage am 15./6. ca. 11h vorm. K. u. k. "Edelweiss"-Div. Kmdo. Gefechtsbericht Op. Nr. 266/12 Beilage 6. (267) [2 Abb.]: (1)Straße bei Foza (2)Oberleutnant Kariopp mit den Resten seiner Maschinengewehr-Kompagnie nach dem letzten Großkampf des Regiments am Col del Rosso (269) [2 Abb.]: (1)In Auer: Se. Majestät Kaiser Karl empfängt eine Abordnung des Regiments. Vor Sr. Majestät Oberleutnant Johann Kellermayr (2)Die nach dem Großkampf am Col del Rosso verbliebenen Offiziere des I. Baons im Retablierungsquartier in Piagora (Lt. Forstner, Oblt. Kern, Lt. Rachbauer, Lt. Czulik, Lt. Schmid, O.-A. Dr. Wagner, Oblt. Kretschmer, Lt. Breuer, Lt. Schulz, Lt. Meisl) (270) [Karte]: Italienische Kriegsschauplatz (271) Rangliste der Offiziere und Offiziersaspiranten im Mai 1918 (272) [Abb.]: Die Hessenregimentsfahne ( - ) Einzeldarstellungen (Italienischer Teil) (275) Galghera! (275) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Roder (2)Lt. i. d. Res. Max Aigmüller (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Schild (275) Porta Lepozze (Ortigara). Vorereignisse (279) Gefechtsbericht des Hauptmanns Edmund Spazil, Baonskommandant-Stellvertreter (279) [Abb.]: Rundsicht v. Alte Chiesa (Nördl. Teil) (280 - 281) Wegverhältnisse (280 - 281) Das Gelände (280 - 281) Der Feind (282) Situation vor dem Einsetzen der Vierzehner (282) [Karte]: Angriff am 15. Juni 1917 (283) Meine Einrückung (284) [Abb.]: Angriffsgelände am Fuße des Monte Ortigara (285) [Abb.]: Die von der Kompagnie Oberleutnant Kern rückeroberte Kote 2007 (286) Die Aktion "Anna" (286) Der Gegenangriff der Italiener am 15. Juni 1917 (Siehe Skizze Seite 283.) (287) [Abb.]: Blindgänger einer italienischen Mine auf dem Monte Ortigara (287) [Abb.]: Die Überlebenden der 8. Feldkompagnie nach der Ortigara-Schlacht (289) [Abb.]: Reste des 3. Feldbaons nach der Ortigara-Schlacht (291) Die Stimme des Feindes: (291) Le grande italiane della primavera 1917 (Die großen italienischen Offensiven im Frühjahr 1917) (292) Der Kalvarienberg der "Stumpfen Federn" (Monte Ortigara). "L'Opera degli Alpini, Littorio-Roma" (293) Die Hessen halten und verbluten (295) Leutnant Josef Hörmanseder am Gabriele. Der Mann in der Schlacht (296) Am Heldenberg der Hessen. Die Gruppe Major Heinrich Sauer. (297) [Karte]: Der Mt. S. Gabriele. Lage am 10. IX. 1917, wie sie vermutet wurde. (299) [Abb.]: Serpentinenstraße über Schloß Kronberg nach Görz. Blick auf Süd- und Osthang des Monte San Gabriele. Standpunkt Nordwesthang Monte San Daniele. Höhe ca. 450 m (300 - 301) [Abb.]: Der Inhalt: "Nach links Verbindung, nach rechts unmöglich, da unter dem schwersten Minenfeuer, Feinde nichts zu bemerken, alles ruhig. (305) [Abb.]: Salcano-Brücke bei Görz. Links Hang des Monte San Gabriele. Rechts Monte Sabatino. Im Hintergrund das Görzer Becken (306) [Abb.]: Nächtliches Trommelfeuer am Isonzo. Mitte: Eisenbahnbrücke bei Salcano (307) [Abb.]: Görz (308) [Abb.]: Bahnhof in San Daniele (309) Von den heldenmütigen Kämpen, die alle für eine höhere Dekoration vorgeschlagen wurden, seien ehrend hervorgehoben: (310) Auf der anderen Seite (Italienische Kampfschilderungen) (311) L'azione del San Gabriele (311) [Abb.]: Tragtierkolonne beim Lager Pri Peci (311) Der Angriff auf den San Gabriele (312) Der Regimentsheld erzählt vom Monte San Gabriele (312) Die österreichische Offensive im Trentino - Die italienische Gegenoffensive - Der Col del Rosso (316) Die erste Phase des Angriffes. Plateau von Folgaria (316) Die zweite Phase der Offensive (316) Abschiedsworte des Obersten Regimentskommandanten Richard v. Vittorelli (317) Das X. Marschbataillon des oberösterr. k. u. k. Infanterieregimentes "Ernst Ludwig Großherzog von Hessen und bei Rhein" Nr. 14 im Weltkrieg (318) Aufstellung des Baons und Ausmarsch ins Feld (Mai 1915.) (318) Die ersten Kämpfe (Hornischek - Schöntalhöhe - Eisenreich.) (24. Mai bis 5. Juni 1915.) (318) [Abb.]: Hauptmann Ritter v. Hantken mit dem Offizierskorps des X. Marschbaons (319) [Abb.]: Hornischek. Fernblick gegen Tonrast, Rotwand, Fischleintal, Drei Zinnen und Innergsell (320) Auf Dolomitenhöhen (Gottres, Son Pauses, Fanes, Il Falé, Monte Piano.) (7. Juni bis 22. Juni 1915.) (320) [Abb.]: Landro. Blick gegen die Drei Zinnen (321) [3 Abb.]: (1)Landro mit Monte Piano (2)Straßensperre Landro (3)Landro mit Nordhang des Monte Piano (322) Einsame Talwacht (Die 2. Kompagnie im Fanes- und Travenanzestal.) (9. Juni bis 21. Juli 1915.) (323) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sandsackstellung am Monte Piano (2)Unterkünfte am Monte Piano (323) [Abb.]: Monte Piano und Schwalbenkofel (324) [2 Abb.]: (1)Travenanzestal und Tofana (2)Wolf Glanvell-Hütte im Travenanzestal (325) Kein Wanken und kein Weichen (Rothek - Matzenboden - Seikofel.) (31. Juli bis 29. August 1915.) (326) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rothek (2)Sexten (327) "Selbst ist der Mann!" (Monte Coston.) (5. bis 24. September 1915.) (328) [Abb.]: Der Monte Coston von Südost (329) "Die immer fest dreinschlagenden Vierzehner" (Plaut - Pioverna.) (3. bis 8. Oktober 1915.) (331) [Abb.]: Abgewiesener italienischer Angriff am Plaut (333) Abwehrkämpfe und Angriffsvorbereitungen (Cost Alta und Trient.) (Oktober 1915 bis April 1916.) (334) Im ewigen Eis (Adamello, Doß bei Morti.) (29. April bis 12. Mai 1916.) (334) [Abb.]: Im Lager Cost Alta (335) Doch noch dabei (Bei Arsiero, Priaforà, Monte Giove.) (1. bis 22. Juni 1916.) (335) Wie sie in die Falle gingen (Monte Cimone.) (23. Juni bis 5. Juli 1916.) (336) [Abb.]: Rechts: Cimone [Südabsturz] - Mitte: Caviojo - Hintergrund: Priafora (337) Von Sommerkämpfen, Winterleiden und kühnen Taten (Im Val Sugana, Civaron - Coalba - Colazzo.) (6. Juli 1916 bis 8. Juni 1917.) (337) [Karte]: Skizze der eigenen und feindlichen Stellungen auf Colazzo. (338) [3 Abb.]: (1)Colazzo (Kote 1010) im Val Sugana (2)Blick von den Colazzohängen gegen den West-Civaron und ins Val Sugana (3)Unterabschnitt Colazzo, Val Sugana, links vorne Kote 1010, rechts Maorahänge (339) Auf der Grenzwacht (Cima Dieci - Ortigara - Porta Lepozze - Kote 2007.) (11. Juni bis 17. Juli 1917.) (340) [Karte]: Übersichtsskizze der Kämpfe im Ortigara-Raume (342) Wandern und Bauen (Wieder im Val Sugana und auf den Sieben Gemeinden.) (17. Juli bis 30. Oktober 1917.) (343) Am Monte Meletta (11. November bis 15. Dezember 1917.) (343) [Abb.]: Am Monte Meletta (344) [Abb.]: Der Monte Meletta (345) [Karte]: Der Kampf um Mte. Meletta. (4. u. 5. Dezember 1917) (346) [Abb.]: S. M. Kaiser Karl empfängt eine Offiziersabordnung in Auer (X Major v. Szilley) (347) Reiche Mitgift (Errichtung des k. u. k. Infanterieregimentes Nr. 114.) (5. Dezember 1917 bis 26. Jänner 1918). (348) [Gedicht]: Stille Helden (349) Adamello, Mai 1916 (X/14) (349) Italienische Urteile (350) L'impresa dell' Adamello, aus "L'opera degli Alpini" (350) Am Grappa und an dem Piave (350) Das k. und k. Infanterieregiment Nr. 114 (351) Teilnahme des Infanterieregiments Nr. 114 an den Kämpfen um den Col del Rosso (352) [Abb.]: Oberstleutnant Rudolf Freiherr v. Handel-Mazetti (353) [Abb.]: Das Angriffsgelände des VI. Korps - in der Bildmitte Frenzelaschlucht und Racheln des Col del Rosso (354) [Karte]: Lage am 25./6. früh. K. u. k. "Edelweis"-Div. Kmdo. Gefechtsbericht Op. Nr. 266/12, Beilage 20. (355) [Abb.]: Oberstleutnant Alfons Marbach mit dem Offizierskorps des 1. Feldbaons des Infanterieregiments 114 (356) [Karte]: Bis 4h nachm. bekannte Lage. 30./6. K. u. k. "Edelweiss"-Div. Kmdo. Gefechtsbericht Op. Nr. 266/12 Beilage 32. (357) [Abb.]: Kaltern: Überreichung des vom Offizierskorps dem Regimentskommandanten gewidmeten Ordens der Eisernen Krone II. Klasse mit KD. und den Schwertern (359) [Abb.]: Vittorio (361) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hauptmann Rudolf Edler von Polak. 1. Regimentsadjutant (2)Oberleutnant Walter Kenzian Edler von Kenzianshausen. 2. Regimentsadjutant (362) [Abb.]: Rückmarsch nach dem Waffenstillstand. Im Hintergrund der Panarotta (363) Offizierseinteilungsliste des k. u. k. Infanterieregiments Nr. 114 Ende Oktober 1918 (364) Nachwort des ehemaligen Regimentskommandanten (365) Das Edelweißsturmbaon (365) [Abb.]: Monte Majo. Kote 1472 von der Stellung der 13. Kompagnie aus gesehen (366) [Tabelle]: Hauptmann Kwasnievsky hatte für den Angriff die erste Sturmkompagnie, entsprechend der von Major Burger vorgesehenen Formierung, folgendermaßen eingeteilt: (367) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kommando des 4. Baons am Monte Majo (2)Blick vom Monte Majo gegen Toraro und "Blitzweg" (367) [Abb.]: In Bruck a. d. Leitha. Von links nach rechts: Lt. Hüttner, Lt. Eder, Oblt Pierer, Lt. Fischer, Lt. Schwetz, Lt. Hamberger (368) [Gedicht]: (368) [2 Abb.]: (1)In der Frenzelaschlucht (2)Offiziere des Sturmbaons in Pinzon (369) Darüber ein persönlicher Bericht (369) [Abb.]: Der Übungsplatz des Sturmbaons in Pinzon (369) [2 Abb.]: (1)Übung mit Flammenwerfern im Strumkurs (2)Das Sturmbaon im Cordevoletal (370) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hauptübung des Sturmbaons in Levico (2)Rückmarsch des Sturmbaons im Cordevoletal (371) Die Maschinengewehrkompagnie ///14 beim Edelweißsturmbaon (372) [Abb.]: Feindstellung unter Flammenwerferwirkung (373) [Abb.]: Quartier in Lacosta auf dem Marsche nach Fonzaso. Von links nachr rechts: Lt. Bock, Lt. Gangl, Lt. Hamberger, Lt. Schwetz (374) [2 Abb.]: (1)Rast des Baons in Alleghe im Cordevoletal (2)Auf der Heimfahrt nach Linz (375) Offiziere und Offiziersaspiranten des Regimentes (376) [11 Abb.]: (1)Obst. Karl Edler von Staskiewicz (2)Gmjr. Hugo von Leeb (3)Gmjr. William von Einem (4)Obst. Gustav Kuchta Edler von Megiasi (5)Obstlt. Georg Böhm (6)Obst. Franz Nickerl von Ragenfeld (7)Obstlt. Aurel von Bászel (8)Obstlt. Heinrich Schuldes (9)Obstlt. Ludwig Kirchner von Neukirchen (10)Obstlt. d. Gstbskps. Franz Zimmermann (11)Obstlt. Theodor Erhard (376) [12 Abb.]: (1)Mjr. August Schediwy (2)Obstlt. Eduard Lehmann (3)Mjr. Waldemar Ritter von Brunner (4)Obstlt. Julius Scazigino Edler von Medeazza (5)Mjr. Maximilian Ehnl (6)Obstlt. Alfons Marbach (7)Mjr. Friedrich Ritter Hantken von Prudnik (8)Mjr. Heinrich Freiherr von Saar (9)R.-A. i. d. Res. Dr. Franz Kruckenhauser (10)Mjr. Theodor Malina (11)Mjr. Heinrich Sauer (12)Mjr. Ottokar Podhalsky (377) [11 Abb.]: (1)Hptm.-Rf. Johann Horak (2)Hptm. Robert von Rehberger (3)Hptm. Erwin Hingler (4)Hptm. Stanislaus Ritter von Kwasniewski (5)Hptm. Emil Freiherr von Tkalcsevich (6)Hptm. Friedrich Vogel (7)Rtm. i. d. Res. Karl Urban (8)Hptm. i. d. Res. Karl Angel (9)Hptm. Voktor Grundner (10)Fk. i. d. Res. Apois Bader (11)R.-A. Dr. Josef Bochskanl (378) [11 Abb.]: (1)Hptm.-Fp. Heinrich Schartner (2)Hptm.-Rf. Stephan Schuller (3)Hptm. Georg Hoffmann (4)Hptm. i. d. res. Walter Vogt (5)Hptm. Rudolf Sanetti (6)Hptm. Ernst Eisner (7)Hptm. Karl Kenzian Edler von Kenzianshausen (8)Hptm. Alois Zadrazil (9)Hptm. Edmund Spacil (10)Hptm. Eduard Steffan (11)Mjr. Josef Heindl (Hnewkowsky) (379) [12 Abb.]: (1)Hptm. Johann Jkawetz (2)Hptm. Max Jaschke (3)Hptm. Rudolf Fischer (4)Hptm. Josef Herberg (5)Hptm. i. d. Res. Ing. Rudolf Burgholzer (6)Hptm. Josef Wittek von Saltzberg (7)Hptm. Alois Ritt (8)Fk. Franz Josef Hämmerle (9)Hptm. Rudolf Pospischil Edler von Wolsegger (10)Hptm. Maximilian Wagmeister (11)Hptm. Lambert Popp (12)Hptm. i. d. Res. Ferdinand Neßler (380) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Lasser (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Magauer (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Adolf Semenitz (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Lettner (5)Oblt. i. d. Res. Gustav Leidinger (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Bock (7)Oblt. i. d. Res. Dr. Eduard Straßmayr (8)O.-A. i. d. Res. Dr. Franz Dangl (9)Oblt. i. d. Res. Rudolf Wonnebauer (10)Oblt. i. d. Res. Alois Bruneder (11)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Lechner (12)Oblt. i. d. Res. Georg Laher (381) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Adolf Scharmüller (2)Oblt. Ernst Benkiser Ritter von Porta Comasina (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Fehringer (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Viktor Knörlein (5)Oblt. i. d. Res. Leo Zaunmüller (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Marian (7)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Jedlitschka (8)Oblt. Ludwig von Erler (9)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Duffek (10)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Sieber (11)Oblt. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Eibuschütz (12)Oblt. Eugen Burian (382) [14 Abb.]: (1)Ldst.-Oblt. Josef Reith (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Stemberger (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Max Ottenweiler (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Albert Neuhauser (5)O.-A. i. d. Res. Dr. Leopold Straß (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Hörmanseder (7)Oblt. Arthur Breindl (8)Oblt. i. d. res. Rudolf Pierer (9)Oblt. i. d. Res. Ludwig Gärtner (10)Oblt. i. d. Res. Emmerich Perl (11)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Piesche (12)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Plakolm (13)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Staudacher (14)Oblt. Josef Müller (383) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Schenkenfelder (2)Oblt. Josef Freiherr Roth von Limanowa-Lapanow (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Emmerich Dichtl (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Adolf Haasbauer (5)Oblt. i. d. Res. Engelbert Griedl (6)Oblt. Max Sturm (7)Oblt. i. d. res. Georg Frauscher (8)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Bahn (9)Oblt. Max Tenschert (10)Oblt. Viktor Du Rieux de Feyau (11)Oblt. i. d. Res. Emmerich Peham (12)Oblt. i. d. Res. Martin Sporn (384) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Hermann Krejci (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Scharitzer (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Greinöcker (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Ehrenmüller (5)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Hofstadler (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Ludwig Plakolb (7)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Nowotny (8)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Hainböck (9)Oblt. i. d. Res. Karl Pernklau (10)Oblt. Friedrich Ebner (11)Oblt. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Eppinger (12)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Bruckner (385) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Neuß (2)Oblt.-P.-O. Karl Schmidt (3)Oblt. Richard Witt (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Wolfgang Heiß (5)Lt. i. d. Res. Heinrich Commenda (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Buchmayr (7)Oblt. i. d. Res. Julius Müller (8)Oblt. O.-A. i. d. Res. Dr. Georg Wagner (9)Oblt. Wenzel Mlcoch (10)Oblt. i. d. Res. August Rettenbacher (11)Oblt. Erwin Lahousen Edler von Vivremont (12)Oblt. Alfred Stolz (386) [12 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Jirsa (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. Josef Ortner (3)Oblt. i. d. Res. Max Panitschka (4)Oblt. Franz Kariopp (5)Lt. Hanns Schöndorfer (6)Oblt. Andreas Gugenbichler (7)Oblt. i. d. Res. Ernst Adam (8)Oblt. Adolar Schusta (9)Oblt. Helmut von Görtz (10)Oblt. i. d. Res. Johann Haager (11)Oblt. Alois Mayer (12)Oblt. i. d. Res. Alfred Schwetz (387) [14 Abb.]: (1)Lt. i. d. Res. Reinhold Baumgartner (2)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Aigner (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Johann Scheiber (4)Lt. i. d. Res. Rudolf Steinkogler (5)Lt. i. d. Res. Otto Vogscha (6)Lt. i. d. Res. Matthias Breuer (7)Lt. i. d. Res. Dr. Josef Aigner (8)Lt. i. d. Res. Edmund Ebner (9)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Gruber (10)Lt. i. d. Res. Otto Gerstl (11)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Landl (12)Lt. i. d. Res. Johann Buchberger (13)Lt. i. d. Res. Friedirich Müller (14)Lt. i. d. Res. Rupert Dunzendorfer (388) [12 Abb.]: (1)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Gangl (2)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Steppan (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Leo Markl (4)Lt. i. d. Res. Ernst Hamberger (5)Lt. i. d. Res. Viktor Stemberger (6)Lt. i. d. Res. Friedrich Rhomberg (7)Lt.-Rf. i. d. Res. Josef Hauschild (8)Lt. i. d. Res. Friedrich Grüll (9)Lt. i. d. Res. Friedrich Haider (10)Lt. i. d. Res. Ferdinand Meßmer (11)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Emmerling (12Lt. i. d. Res. Ernst Meisl (389) [12 Abb.]: (1)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Hennemann (2)Lt. i. d. Res. Rudolf Bünker (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Hermann Korensky (4)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Dworschak (5)Lt. i. d. Res. Adolf Neumüller (6)Lt. i. d. Res. Hugo Eder (7)Lt. i. d. Res. Johann Zapototzky (8)Lt. Wolgang Garzarolli Edler von Turnlackh (9)Lt. i. d. Res. August Kowaczik (10)Lt. i. d. Res. Karl Klapper (11)Lt. i. d. Res. Gottfried Tschoner (12)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Grünseis (390) [12 Abb.]: (1)Lt. i. d. Res. Anton Tomann (2)Lt. Leopold Roder (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Christophori (4)Lt. i. d. Res. Karl Eberstaller (5)Lt. Gustav Brandstetter (6)Lt. i. d. Res. Matthias Hemmel (7)Lt. i. d. Res. Anton Gschwandtner (8)Lt. i. d. Res. Oskar Leiner (9)Lt. i. d. Res. Franz Schmid (10)Lt. Leopold Müller (11)Lt. i. d. Res. Karl Wigidak (12)Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Baumgartner (391) [12 Abb.]: (1)Lt. i. d. Res. Friedrich Richter (2)Lt.-Rf. i. d. Res. Josef Fleischmann (3)Ldst.-Lt. Karl Gattermeyer (4)Lt. i. d. Res. Emmerich Steiner (5)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Otto Czepl (6)Lt. i. d. Res. Heinrich Todeschini (7)Lt. i. d. Res. Walter Sturm (8)Lt. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Schulz (9)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Theodor Peer (10)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Max Brandstetter (11)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Oskar Mühlgrabner (12)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Wilhelm Stemberger (392) [12 Abb.]: (1)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Friedrich Kammer (2)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Karl Stöger (3)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Ernst Unger (4)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Rudolf Mayer (5)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Felix Enkner (6)Ldst.-Fhnr. Dr. Otto Richter (7)S.-Fhnr. i. d. Res. Franz Bauer (8)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Hermann Dobler (9)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Vinzenz Forer (10)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Alois Fridrich (11)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Johann Kainberger (12)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Hermann Berger (393) [12 Abb.]: (1)Kd. i. d. Res. Josef Brunner (2)S.-Fhnr. i. d. Res. Gustav Windischbauer (3)E.-F. Korp. Kdtasp. Gottfried Kurzwernhart (4)Kd. i. d. Res. Friedrich Kiffe (5)E.-F. Korp. Kdtasp. Moritz Lebschy (6)E.-F. Gft. Kdtasp. Johann Pröll (7)E.-F. Korp. Kdtasp. Leo Adler (8)E.-F. Kdtasp. Karl Northen (9)E.-F. Korp. Kdtasp. Paul Vlasaty (10)E.-F. Kdtasp. Franz Lobinger (11)E.-F. Kdtasp. Maxim Freiherr Reinlein von Marienburg (12)E.-F. Gft. Kdtasp. Kurt Hamberger (394) Der Zusammenbruch (395) Die im Weltkriege 1914 - 18 gefallenen Hessen (398) [Gedicht]: (398) Offiziere, Offiziersaspiranten, höhere Unteroffiziere (398) [Abb]: Soldatenfriedhof bei Luck (399) Mannschaft. (400) A (400) B (400) C (402) D (402) E (403) F (404) G (405) H (406) I, J (409) K (409) L (412) M (413) N (415) O (415) P (416) Q (417) R (417) S (419) T (422) U, V (423) W (423) Z (425) [Abb.]: Soldatenfriedhof bei Cost' alta (425) Auszeichnungen im Weltkriege (426) Die jüngsten Theresienritter der Hessen. Militär-Verdienstkreuz II. Klasse mit Kriegsdekoration und Schwertern. Kriegsauszeichnungen 1914 - 1918 im Infanterieregiment Nr. 14 (426) [3 Abb.]: Major Béla von Szilley, Ritter des Militär-Maria-Theresien-Ordens (2)Oberleutnant Alois Windisch Ritter des Militär-Maria-Theresien-Ordens (3)Oberleutnant Franz Kern, der bestausgezeichnete Subaltern-Offizier der k. u. k. Armee. (427) Die Besitzer der Goldenen Tapferkeitsmedaille (428) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. Johann Hierzenberger (2)Stfw. Karl Stingeder (430) Besitzer der Goldenen Tapferkeitsmedaille für Offiziere (431) [9 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. Theodor Angele (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. dr. Karl Staufer (3)Oblt. Julius Wellenreiter (4)Hptm. Josef Vichytil (5)F. M. L. Otmar Panesch Edler v. Hohenstegen (6)Hptm. Moritz Edler v. Barisani (7)Lt. Max Nickl (8)Oblt. i. d. Res. Rudolf Feßl (9)Lt. i. d. Res. Ernst Schatzbergera (431) [9 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. Feldpilot Eduard Appel (2)Oblt. i. d. Res. Heinrich Ehrenreiter (3)Lt. i. d. Res. Eduard Jetel (4)Oblt. i. d. Res. Leonhard Bielaz (5)Oblt. i. d. Res. Heinrich Roder (6)Oblt. i. d. Res. Franz Getzendorfer (7)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Leopold Bleimer (8)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Stephan Nemes (9)Fhnr. i. d. Res. Otto Gabriel (432) [9 Abb.]: (1)Stbsfw. Karl Stark (2)Fw. Karl Schiefermeier (3)Stbsfw. Richard Mayer (4)Fw. Josef Mahringer (5)Offzstv. Karl Heuberger (6)Stbsfw. Franz Weixelbaumer (7)Zgsf. Franz Breit (8)Fw. Alois Gütlbauer (9)Zgsf. Johann Lehner (433) [9 Abb.]: Zgsf. Karl Gsöllpointner (2)Ldst.-Zgsf. Franz Pils (3)Ldst.-Zgsf. Ferdinand Wimmer (4)Gft. Karl Pfennigberger (5)Korp. Florian Breitwieser (6)Ldst.-Korp. Leopold Karigl (7)Ldst.-Inf. Leopold Reichetseder (8)Inf. Matthias Hubauer (9)Ldst.-Gfr. Karl Bachler (434) Besitzer der Silbernen Tapferkeitsmedaille I. Klasse (435) [12 Abb.]: (1)Offzstv. Karl Bauernfeind (2)Offzstv. Hugo Greifeneder (3)Offzstv. Johann Apfolter (4)Stbsfw. Matthias Dornetshumer (5)Stbsfw. Franz Krenmayer (6)Stbsfw. Karl Gsöllpointner (7)Stbsfw. Johann Janak (8)Stbsfw. Johann Gangl (9)Stbsfw. Michael Wiesinger (10)Stbsfw. Johann Ecker (11)Stbsfw. Anton Reisinger (12)Stbsfw. Franz Reitböck (435) [14 Abb.]: (1)Fw. Felix Kaltenbrunner (2)Stbsfw. Josef Kühberger (3)Stbsfw. Johann Frühwirth (4)Stbsfw. Josef Datterl (5)Fw. Karl Kern (6)Fw. Johann Achleitner (7)Fw. Anton Derntl (8)Fw. Johann Lehner (9)Fw. Franz Hartmayr (10)Fw. Josef Hochmayer (11)Fw. Josef Rahaberger (12)Fw. Ferdinand Schatz (13)Fw. Karl Pum (14)Fw. Leopold Haslinger (436) [12 Abb.]: (1)Fw. Franz Cernoch (2)Fw. Ernst Walter (Kalivoda) (3)Fw. Leopold Ertl (4)Fw. Peter Kaser (5)Fw. Franz Kern (6)Fw. Johann Eppinger (7)Zgsf. Georg Scharsching (8)Fw. Franz Prikler (9)Zgsf. Franz Weigl (10)Zgsf. Roman Falkner (11)Zgsf. Viktor Mayer (12)Zgsf. Johann Wöhrer (437) [14 Abb.]: (1)Zgsf. Alois Donnerbauer (2)Zgsf. Michael Feilmaier (3)Zgsf. Karl Gruber (4)Zgsf. Alois Krottenhofer (5)Zgsf. Wenzel Pruschek (6)Zgsf. Karl Haas (7)Zgsf. Josef Froschauer (8)Zgsf. Karl Winkelmayer (9)Zgsf. Wilhelm Resch (10)Zgsf. Johann Söllinger (11)Zgsf. Franz Schauberger (12)Zgsf. Leopold Lettner (13)Korp. Franz Fischerlehner (14)Korp. Josef Gföllner (438) [12 Abb.]: (1)Korp. Ferdinand Danzmayer (2)Gft. Klement Schippel (3)Gft. Josef Sieghartner (4)Korp. Ludwig Palnstorfer (5)Korp. Josef Huber (6)Gft. Georg Lehner (7)Gft. Franz Diensthuber (8)Korp. Johann Körner (9)Inf. Franz Weiß (10)Inf. Karl Kickinger (11)Inf. Josef Fuchs (12)Inf. Josef Keferböck (439) Kriegserfahrungen und besondere Formationen in Einzeldarstellungen (440) Der Krieg im Gebirge (440) [Abb.]: Fannesscharte (Dolomiten) (441) [Abb.]: 38-cm-Haubitze beim Abschuß (443) Mit der "Technischen Kompagnie" an der italienischen Front (445) [Abb.]: Stollenbau am Monte Cimone (447) [Abb.]: Artilleriebeobachtungsstand (449) [Abb.]: Kavernenbau am Monte Cimone (450) [2 Abb.]: (1)Soldatenheim "Erzherzog Eugen" auf der Hessen-Rainerstraße (2)Oblt. Feldpilot Franz Müller (451) [Abb.]: Soldatenfriedhof Folgaria (453) [Abb.]: Seilbahnstation Grigno (Val Sugano) (455) [Abb.]: Bau der Barricatastraße (457) [Abb.]: Gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke bei Moggio (459) Vom Sanitätsdienste beim Infaterieregiment 14 im Weltkriege (460) [Abb.]: Regimentshilfsplatz im Herrenhaus Liski (463) [Abb.]: Verwundetentransport aus Liski (465) [Abb.]: Verwundetentransport bei Gorlice (467) [Abb.]: Verwundetentransport im Hochgebirge (469) [Abb.]: Hilfsplatz am Monte Piano (471) [Abb.]: Hilsplatz am Fuße des Monte Ortigara (473) [Abb.]: Sanitätsunteroffizier Feldwebel Schlager (477) Das Ersatzbataillon (480) [Tabelle]: Es wurden beim Ersatzbaon gezeichnet: (481) [Abb.]: Das Ersatzbaonskommando und seine Referenten. Unterste Reihe von links nach rechts: Lt. i. d. Res. Oskar Remele; Oblt. Josef Herberg; Hptm. Adolf Spitzl; Hptm. Anton Malina; Obst. Franz v. Nickerl; Hptm. Ferdinand Mühlbauer; Hptm.-Rechnungsführer Hans Horak; Lt. i. d. Res. Josef Lutz. Mittlere Reihe von links nach rechts: Feldw. Alfred Holzner; Zfr. Max Eckstein; Gfr. Franz Winkler; E.-F. Grill; E.-F. Zfr. Franz Palfinger; Zfr. Karl Becker; Feldw. Max Lukesch; Zfr. Franz Hink; Feldw. Hans Latzelsberger; Feldw. Georg Böcksteiner; Feldw. Josef Guggenberger; Feldw. Max Krepper; Feldw. Josef Leimer; Feldw. Karl Heinzl; Feldw. Leopold Alzinger; Zfr. Borcik; E.-F. Zfr. Andreas Lischka; Feldw. Alois Weichselbaumer. Obere Reihe von links nach rechts: Gefr. Schaffenberger; Feldw. Bruno Scharitzer; E.-F. Gefr. Filnkößl; Gfr. Karl Fellöcker; Korp. Franz Seiler; Gfr. Hermann Wimmer; L.-Inf. Johann Schimanek; Korp. Johann Fürst; Zfr. Fuchs (483) Oberst von Nickerl und sein Stab (485) In russischer Gefangenschaft (486) Die Umstände meiner Gefangennahme (487) Im Spital in Kiew und Moskau. Reise nach Sibirien (487) Durch Sibirien nach Chabarowsk - Krasnaja-Rjetschka (488) Dienstbetrieb (488) [Abb.]: Offiziers-Kriegsgefangenenpavillon in Krasnaja-Rjetschka, Sibirien (Ostasien) 1914/15 (489) Die Wohnungsverhältnisse. Die Ernährung (489) Die Bekleidung. Die sanitären Verhältnisse (490) Beschäftigung und Arbeit (490) Die Arbeitsverhältnisse der Mannschaft (491) Gagen und Löhnungen (491) Strafbestimmungen. Die Post (492) Der Gottesdienst (492) Fürsorge durch Delegation und Vertretungen. Rückreise - Heimkehr (493) Hessengedichte (494) [Gedicht]: Salm-Infanterie Nr. 14 - Hessenregiment (494) [Gedicht]: Linzer Reimchronik (495) [4 Gedichte]: (1)Musketier-Lied (2)Italien (3)Mailand (4)Die Hessenfahne bei Ponte vecchio di Magenta (496) [Gedicht]: Ein tapferer Vierzehner! Schleswig Holstein (497) [Gedicht]: Die "Hessen" in der Krivoschije (497) [Gedicht]: Liski, 2. September 1914 (498) [Gedicht]: Das Kreuz von Liski (498) [3 Gedichte]: (1)Vor Lubynka 1915 (2)Ein neu Hessenlied (3)Vierzehner-Lied (499) [Gedicht]: Einem Vermißten (499) [4 Gedichte]: (1)Einer von Vielen! (2)Ich hab' ein Hüglein im Polenland. (3)Mein Oberösterreich! (4)Marschlied des X. Hessenbaons (500) [3 Gedichte]: (1)Auf der Priafora (2)Triest! (3)Stilles Heldentum (501) [Gedicht]: November 1918 (501) [2 Gedichte]: (1)Nur dieses nicht! (2)Dö 14er als Nothelfá (502) [Gedicht]: Vierzehná - Kennzoachá (502) [4 Gedichte]: (1)Stellung 1936 (2)Willkommengruß an die Hessenfahne (3)Soldatentag. (4)Tiroler Gruß zum Hessen-Feste (503) Das Hessendenkmal in Linz (504) [Gedicht]: 's Vierzehná-Denkmal (504) [Abb]: Das Hessendenkmal ( - ) Stimmungsbilder aus dem Weltkrieg (505) Meine Assentierung (505) Wie ich den Krieg kennen lernte (506) Ein eherner Hessengruß (509) Faschingsende und Fastenanfang am Dunajec 1914/15 (511) Osterfrieden 1915 am Dunajec (512) Weihnachtserinnerungen (513) Ernste und heitere Erinnerungen an die Maitage 1916 (514) Olga (515) Ein Hessenoffizier im Lande der Skipetaren (516) Aus der Geschichte der österreichischen Militärmusik (517) Die Regimentmusik der "Hessen". (518) Die Hessen-Musik vor 100 Jahren (518) Philipp Fahrbach beim Hessen-Regiment (519) Die letzten Hessen-Kapellmeister (519) [Abb]: Militärkapellmeister Gustav Mahr mit der Regimentsmusik (1918) (520) [Abb.]: Militärkapellmeister d. R. Gustav Mahr mit Fahnenbläsern am Festabend der Monte San Gabriele-Feier 1925 (521) Hessen-Tonstücke (522) [Noten]: Salm-Salm (522) [Noten]: Hessen-Marsch (525) [Noten]: Marsch des X. Hessenbataillons (527) [Noten]: Österreichischer Generalmarsch (529) Regimentsgeschichte 1918 - 1936 des Oberösterreichischen Infanterieregimentes Nr. 14, früher Hessen (531) 1918 - 1919 (531) 1920 - 1924 (531) [4 Abb.]: (1)Obstlt. Friedrich Langer 1. April 1920 bis 30. Juni 1920 (2)Obst. Rudolf Jonke 1. Juli 1920 bis 31. Jänner 1924 (3)Obst. Anton Schenk 1. Februar 1924 bis 31. Oktober 1924 (4)Obst. Wilhelm Wraschtil 1. November 1924 bis 31. Jänner 1925 (532) [4 Abb.]: (1)Obst. Franz Puchmayr 1. Februar 1925 bis 31. Dezember 1927 (2)Obst. Wilhelm Zehner 1. Jänner 1928 bis 30. Juni 1931 (3)Obst. Franz Fischer 1. Juli 1931 bis 31. Juli 1932 (4)Obst. Ferdinand Pichler 1. August 1932 bis 28. Februar 1933 (533) [2 Abb.]: (1)Obst. Anton Kienbauer 1. März 1933 bis 31. Dezember 1934 (2)Obst. Erwin Hingler 1. Jänner 1935 bis heute (534) 1925 - 1932 (534) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die neue Regimentsfahne (2)Oberst Zehner an der Spitze seines Regimentes am Heldenplatz in Wien, September 1930 (535) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dachsteinübungsplatz: Das Karls-Eisfeld mit dem Hohen Dachstein (2996 m) (2)Dachsteinübungsplatz: Berglager Krippenbrunn (1618 m) (3)Dachsteinübungsplatz: Talkaserne und Tallager Obertraun. Im Hintergrund: Mittagskogel (2109 m) und Hoher Krippenstein (1634 m) (536) [4 Abb.]: (1)Beobachtungsstand (2)Regimentsübung im Mühlviertel 1927. Oberst Puchmayr hält bei Eidenberg die Besprechung (3)Aufstieg zum gefechtsmäßigen Schießen bei der Simonyhütte 1928 (4)Oberst Zehner mit dem Offizierskorps am Wetterberg 1929 (537) [2 Abb.]: (1)Defilierung des Regimentes in Wien als Abschluß der Manöver 1930 (2)Allerseelenfest 1930 am Heldenfriedhof (538) 1933 - 1936 (538) [Abb.]: Dekorierungsfeier 1934: Oberst Kienbauer mit dem Offiziers- und Unteroffizierskorps (538) [3 Abb.]: (1)200-Jahrfeier der Hessen am 11. Juni 1933: Oberst Kienbauer kommandiert die Parade (2)Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier 1933: Bundesminister G. g. I. Vaugoin schreitet mit Landeshauptmann Dr. Schlegel die Front ab (3)1933 Linz: Defilierung nach der Jungmännervereidigung am Exerzierplatz (539) [6 Abb.]: (1)Manöverbesprechung (2)Infanteriekanone M 35 in Feuerstellung (3)Schützengruppe im Gefecht (4)Minenwerfer in Deckung (5)1935: Schweres Maschinengewehr in Feuerstellung (6)1935: Leichtes Maschinengewehr in Feuerstellung (540) [2 Abb.]: (1)1935 Linz: Feldaltar am Franz-Josef-Platz bei der Fahnenweihe (2)Fahnenübernahme 1935: Landeshauptmann Dr. Gleißner und Oberst d. R. Sauer befestigen die Fahnenbänder (541) [3 Abb.]: (1)1935 Linz: Die Ehrenkompagnie bei der Fronleichnamsprozession (2)Schwur zur neuen Fahne (3)1936: Oberleutnant Erwin Hingler stellt Oberst d. R. Richard v. Vitorelli das Infanterieregiment Nr. 14, früher Hessen vor. (542) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie Wilhelm Zehner, Staatssekretär für Landesverteidigung (543) [2 Abb.]: (1)Offizierskorps: (2)Unteroffizierskorps: (544) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Offizierskorps des III. Baons (Steyr): Von links nach rechts: Hptm. Franz Wrbik, Hptm. Nobert Colli, Mjr. Heinrich Linhart, Hptm. Josef Fasching, Mjr. Karl Treitinger, Oblt. Karl Wallergraber, Hptm. Albert Getzner, Obstl. Rudolf Zaar, Oblt. Josef Illes, Obst.-Arzt Dr. Franz Widhalm, Wi.-Oblt. Michael Pureber (2)Das Unteroffizierskorps des III. Bataillons (Steyr): Sitzend von links nach rechts: Stwchtm. Konrad Ammerer, Vzlt. Matthias Demmelmayr, Vzlt. Alois Wiedermann, Zvzlt. Ferdinand Exler, Vzlt. Gratian Andraschko, Wi.-Vzlt. Karl Auer, Wi.-Vzlt. Josef Obermüller.- Stehend von links nach rechts: Wchtm. Josef Pernsteiner, Wchtm. Karl Daschill, Wchtm. Ludwig Forstner, Wchtm. Johann Steirl, Wchtm. Franz Schaden, Wi.-Wchtm. Heinrich Klaffenböck, Wchtm. Johann Mülleger, Wchtm. Anton Feichtner, Wchtm. Rudolf Prenn, Wchtm. Maximilian Gstöttenmayr, Wchtm. Jaroslav Moraver (545) Hessenunterkünfte in Linz (546) [Abb.]: Linz: Schloss 1600 (546) Aus der Geschichte des Schlosses (546) [Abb.]: Die Schlosskaserne (547) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der Brand des Linzer Schlosses und des Landhauses im Jahre 1800 (2)Säulengang in der Schloßkaserne. Links Eingang zur Hessenkapelle (3)Die Toreinfahrt (548) [3 Abb.]: (1)Festbeleuchtung anläßlich der Fahnenweihe 1925 (2)Das aus dem Jahre 1614 stammende Portal der Schloßkaserne (3)Gedenktafel für die im Februar 1934 gefallenen Alpenjäger und der Schloßbrunnen (16. Jahrhundert) (549) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Römertor der Schloßkaserne (2)Das Friedrichstor mit dem Wappen Kaiser Friedrichs III. (15. Jahrhundert) (550) Die Fabrikskaserne (550) [3 Abb.]: (1)Vorplatz der Schloßkaserne mit dem Ausblick auf den Pöstlingberg (2)Der Hofberg mit dem Aufgang zur Schloßkaserne (3)Stiegenaufgang zur Schloßkaserne (551) [3 Abb.]: (1)Speisesaal der Offiziersmesse am Regimentsfeiertag (2)Vorraum der ehemaligen Offiziersmesse in der Schloßkaserne (3)Salon der Offiziersmesse (552) [3 Abb.]: (1)Aussicht vom Hessenmuseum auf das Donautal, St. Magdalena und auf den Kulmberg (2)Blick vom Hessenmuseum gegen den Mariä-Empfängnis-Dom und den Landhausturm (3)Das Linzer Stadtbild mit dem Alten Dom, der Stadtpfarrkirche und dem Pfenningberg vom Hessenmuseum aus gesehen. (553) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die jetzige Fabrikskaserne (rechts im Vordergrunde) um das Jahr 1840 (2)Die Fabrikskaserne (3)Fabrikskaserne: Gedenktafel der im Februar 1934 Gefallenen (554) Die Hessenbünde (555) Der Hessen-Offiziersbund (555) [2 Abb.]: (1)Major Karl Kenzian Edler von Kenzianshausen (2)Eröffnung des Hessenmuseums 1926 (556) [3 Abb.]: (1)Inhaber-Saal mit der alten Hessenfahne (2)Zehnjahrfeier des Hessenmuseums. Landeshauptmann Dr. Heinrich Gleißner spricht. (3)Inhaber-Saal. (557) [3 Abb.]:(1)Maler Hayd-Saal (2)Blick vom Eingangssaal in das Waffenzimmer (3)Lichtbilder-Saal (558) [Abb.]: Oberst d. R. Heinrich Sauer (559) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Hessenfahne bei der Weihe des Kaiserjäger-Ehrengrabes am Berge Isel 1923 (Oblt. Roder, Feldw. Walter, Lt. Tschoner) (2)Die Hessenfahne bei der Enthüllung der Kaiserschützen-Gedenktafel am Untersberg 1924 (3)Die Hessenfahne mit altösterreichischen Regimentsfahnen beim deutsch-österreichischen Kameradschaftstag in München 1926. Feldmesse vor dem Armeemuseum (Fahnenoffizier Oblt. Roder, Fahnenführer Fw. Bohdanowicz (560) [4 Abb.]: (1)Fahnenband für das Nachfolgeregiment, gestiftet vom Hessen-Offiziersbund und vom Hessen-Mannschaftsbund (2)Rechts oben: Die Hessenfahne mit den Fahnen des ehemaligen k. u. k. Infanterieregimentes Nr. 91 und des früheren kgl. bayerischen Infanterieregimentes Nr. 16 beim deutsch-österreichischen Wiedersehensfest in Passau, 1927. Rechts: Prinz Alfons von Bayern mit Gefolge am Defilierungsplatz (3)Bild Mitte: Die Hessenfahne bei der Enthüllung des Kriegerdenkmals in Helfenberg, 1927. (4)Rechts unten: Oberst d. R. Karl Watzek, Mitkämpfer von 1866, schlägt den Nagel im Namen der Hessenbünde in die neue Regimentsfahne (1925). Links Fürstin Fanny Starhemberg (561) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Hessenfahne bei der Gedenkmesse für Kriegsgefallene in der Stiftskirche St. Florian, 1930 (2)Die Regimentsfahne vor dem enthüllten Hessendenkmal in Linz, 1928 (3)Landeshauptmann Dr. Josef Schlegel übernimmt das Hessendenkmal in die Obhut des Landes (562) [Abb.]: Gedenkfeier 1933 an die vor 200 Jahren erfolgte Errichtung des Regimentes (563) [3 Abb.]: (1)Bild oben: Die Hessenfahne mit den Regimentsfahnen vor dem Feldaltar am Franz-Josef-Platz (2)Bild Mitte: Die Fahnen der bestandenen k. u. k. Infanterieregimenter Hoch- und Deutschmeister Nr. 4 (Wien), Albert I. König der Belgier Nr. 27 (Graz), Graf Beck Nr. 47 (Marburg), Freiherr von Heß Nr. 49 (St. Pölten), Erzherzog Rainer Nr. 59 (Salzburg), Freiherr von Succovaty Nr. 87 (Cilli), Freiherr von Czibulka Nr. 91 (Budweis), Freiherr von Waldstätten Nr. 97 (Triest), des k. k. Schützenregiments Nr. 2 (Linz), des k. k. II. Kaiserschützenregimentes (Bozen), des k. k. Freiwilligen oberösterreichischen Schützenregimentes (Linz) und die Flagge S. M. Schiff "Novara" (3)Bild unten: Die Festteilnehmer bei der Feldmesse (564) Die Ortsgruppe Wien (565) [4 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst d. R. Erzherzog Franz Salvator mit Generalmajor d. R. Oskar von Englisch-Popparich, Gendamerieoberst Franz Vogelhuber, Oberleutnant a. D. Peter Graf Revertera, Generalmajor d. R. Hugo Freiherr von Lederer (2)Generalmajor d. R. Friedrich von Löw hält die Festansprache (3)Feldmarschalleutnant d. R. Ottmar von Panesch und Generalmajor d. R. William von Einem vor der Fahnenfront (4)Generaloberst d. R. Erzherzog Josef Ferdinand defiliert mit dem I. Hessenbataillon. Links Generalmajor d. R. Hans von Kobbe, rechts: Oberst d. R. Karl Edler von Staskiewicz, Oberst d. R. Theodor Malina (565) [4 Abb.]: (1)Bild links oben: Oberst d. R. Richard von Vittorelli überreicht die vom Großherzog Ernst Ludwig von Hessen verliehenen Philippsorden (2)Bild rechts oben: Oberst d. R. Heinrich Sauer überreicht die vom Großherzog Ernst Ludwig verliehenen Silbernen Medaillen für Kriegsverdienste und die vom Regimentsinhaber gestifteten Hessen-Jubiläumsmedaillen (3)Bild Mitte: Generalmajor d. R. von Löw überreicht den Besitzern der Goldenen Tapferkeitsmedaille die von den Hessenbünden zur Zweihundertjahrfeier gestiftete Hessendankplakette (4)Bild unten: Die Hessenmusik (566) [Abb.]: Professor Eduard Lorenz (567) [4 Abb.]: Blattseiten aus dem Goldenen Ehrenbuch (1)Das Reichswappen Österreich-Ungarns (Aquarell) (2)Das Landeswappen Oberösterreichs mit einem Widmungsspruch (Aquarell) (3)Schriftseite (4)Schriftseite (568) [Abb.]: Das Goldene Ehrenbuch der Hessen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Heldenehrbuch der Hessen, geschaffen zur 200-Jahrfeier (2)Das Goldene Ehrenbuch vor der Hessenkapelle (569) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bischof Dr. Johannes Gföllner, Bundesminister für Landesverteidigung General der Infanterie Carl Vaugoin und Landeshauptmann Dr. Josef Schlegel bei der Feldmesse vor dem Hessendenkmal am Regimentsgedenktag 1933 (2)Oberst d. R. Friedrich Ritter Hantken von Prudnik bei Eröffnung der Hessen-Rainerstraße in Schärding 1933 nach der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier (570) Hessen-Mannschaftsbund Linz (570) [3 Abb.]: (1)Defilierung der Hessenfahnengruppe (Kommandant Oblt. a. D. Kern) und des Fahnenzuges (Kommandant Oblt. i. d. Res. Gärtner) bei der Enthüllung des Armeedenkmals in Wien, 1934. Im Vordergrund Fähnrich Dobler (2)Das Ehren-Signalhorn des Hessen-Mannschaftsbundes nach der Weihe am Regimentsgedenktag 1934. Hornist Feldwebel Hans Baumgartner (3)Am Hessenplatz in Linz (571) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oblt. Dr. Hasenöhrl-Gedenkfeier der Wiener Ortsgruppe des Hessen-Offiziersbundes in der Aula der Universiät, 1935 (2)Oblt. a. D. Franz Kern defiliert mit der Hessenfahnengruppe beim Kameradentag des Eisernen Korps in Graz, 1935. Anschließend der Fahnenzug (Kommandant Oblt. i. d. Res. Gärtner) (3)Die Hessenfahnengruppe (Kommandant i. d. Res. Marian) bei der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier in Steyr, 1935. Rechts Landeshauptmann Dr. Heinrich Gleißner (572) [Abb.]: Feldmesse während der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier im Turnierhof der Schloßkaserne in Linz, 1935 (573) Hessengruppe Innsbruck (573) [2 Abb.]: (1)Divisionspfarrer Militärkurat Josef Seelos bei der Ansprache während der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier, 1935, im Turnierhof der Schloßkaserne (2)Die Hessenfahnengruppe (Kommandant Major d. R. Viktor Grundner) vor der Front des Infanterieregimentes Nr. 14, früher Hessen, am Regimentsgedenktage 1935. Rechts: Regimentskommandant Oberleutnant Erwin Hingler (573) [3 Abb.]: (1)Ehrengäste beim Soldatentag in Aspern, 1936 (2)Bundeskanzler Dr. Kurt Schuschnigg enthüllt die Hessengedenktafel in Aspern (3)Oberst a. D. und Hofrat d. R. Maximilian Ehnl hält die Ansprache bei der Enthüllung der Hessengedenktafel (574) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die 1936 vom Hessenbund Wien in Aspern errichtete Gedenktafel (2)Divisionspfarrer Militärkurat Josef Seelos vor der Weihe der Hessengedenktafel (575) Hessenbund Wels (575) Hessenbund Enns (576) [3 Abb.]: (1)Defilierung des Hessenfahnenzuges (Kommandant Oblt. i. d. Res. Gärtner) in Aspern (2)Oberst d. R. Heinrich Sauer überreicht in Aspern Generaloberst d. R. Viktor Graf Dankl das Hessen-Ehrenabzeichen (3)Die Hessenmusik in Aspern: Links Kapellmeister Karl Stark (576) [2 Abb.]: (1)1936 Linz: Die Hessenfahne bei der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier. Rechts Oberst d. R. Richard von Vittorelli, Landeshauptmann Dr. Heinrich Gleißner, Divisionär Generalmajor Anton Kienbauer (2)1936 Linz: Landeshauptmann Dr. Heinrich Gleißner schreitet die Front der Hessenbünde ab. Rechts Divisionär Generalmajor Anton Kienbauer, Regierungsdirektor Dr. Otto Richter, Generalstabschef Oberst Karl Wöhrle, Regimentskommandant Oberleutnant Erwin Hingler (577) Hessenbund Vorarlberg (577) [Abb.]: Regimentsgedenktag Linz, 1936: Major d. R. Viktor Grundner mit der Hessenfahnengruppe und der Ehrenabteilung (577) Gruppenbilder einzelner Hessenbünde aus dem Jahre 1916 (578) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessenoffiziersbund: (2)1936 Linz: Kameradschaftliche Zusammenkunft der Hessenbrüder nach der Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier im Kasinosaal (Vereinsheim d. Hessenoffiziersbundes). Ehrenmitglied Buchdruckereibesitzer Georg Schreiber, München, spricht. Beim Hessenschild: Ehrenmitglied Landeshauptmann Dr. Heinrich Gleißner Oberst d. R. Richard v. Vittorelli, Bürgermeister Dr. Wilhelm Bock (578) [2 Abb.]: (1)1936: Monte-San-Gabriele-Feier der Ortsgruppe Wien des Hessen-Offiziersbundes im Hessenstüberl (2)Hessenbund Wien: (579) [2 Abb.]: Hessen-Mannschaftsbund Linz: (580) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessen-Mannschaftsbund Linz: (2)Linz: Hessenstüberl im Vereinsheim des Hessen-Mannschaftsbundes (581) Hessenbund Steyr (581) [Abb.]: Linz: Hessenkaverne im Vereinsheim des Hessen-Mannschaftsbundes (581) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessenbund Innsbruck: (2)Hessenbund Salzburg: (582) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessenbund Hallein: (2)Hessenstüberl Hallein (583) [3 Abb.]: (1)Hessenstraße in Wels (2)Hessenstüberl Wels (3)Hessenkaverne Wels (584) [Abb.]: Wappen des ersten und des letzten Inhabers, verbunden mit dem Hessenschild und dem Regimentsspruch im Goldenen Ehrenbuch der Hessen ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessenbund Wels: (2)Das Hessen-Ehrengrab in Wels (585) [2 Abb.]: Hessenbund Enns und Umgebung: (586) [Abb.]: Hessenbund Enns und Umgebung: (587) Hessenbund Kirchdorf an der Krems (587) [Abb.]: Hessenbund Ens (Gruppe St. Valentin): (587) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hessen-Kameradschaftsbund Steyr: (2)Das Steyrer Hessenstüberl (588) [2 Abb.]: Hessen-Kameradschaftsbund Steyr: (589) [2 Abb.]: Hessen-Kameradschaftsbund Steyr: (590) [3 Abb.]: (1)Hessen-Kameradschaftsbund Eferding: (2)Hans Emmerstorfer, Gründer des Hessenbundes Eferding (3)Hessenbund Braunau am Inn: (591) [3 Abb.]: (1)Hessenbund Vorarlberg: (2)Der Hessengedenkstein in Bregenz (3)Hessen-Kameradschaftsbund Kirchdorf an der Krems: (592) [Abb.]: Die alte Hessenfahne ( - ) [Gedicht]: ( - ) Schlußwort ( - ) Inhaltsverzeichnis ( - ) Aus der Geschichte der Hesseninfanterie vor dem Weltkrieg ( - ) Das Hessenregiment Nr. 14 im Weltkrieg ( - ) Die im Weltkrieg 1914 - 1918 gefallenen Hessen. Auszeichnungen im Weltkrieg. Kriegserfahrungen und besondere Formationen in Einzeldarstellungen ( - ) Hessengedichte. Regimentsgeschichte 1918 - 1936 des oberösterreichischen Infanterieregimentes Nr. 14, früher Hessen. Die Hessenbünde. ( - ) Berichtigungen ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Adamello-Gruppe. 1 = Val di S. Valentino. 2 = Monte Caré Alto (3465). 3 = Corno di Cavento (3400). 4-5 = Passo di Lares (3255). 6 = Crozzon di Lares (3354). 7 = Lobbia-Gletscher. Hinter dem Lobbia-Gletscher von Wolken verhüllt der Monte Adamello (3548). 8 = Crozzon di Fargorida (3082). 6-8 = Passo di Topette (2901). 9 = Monte Stablel (2868). 10 = Menicigolo (2685). ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Monte Cristallo. 1 = Antolao. 2 = Sorapiß. 3 = Cristallin-Spitze. 4 = P. Popena. 5 = Monte Cristallo. 6 = Tofana (I, II, III). 7 = Fanes-Spitzen. 8 = Furcia-Rossa-Spitze. 9 = Vallon Bianco. 10 = Conturines-Spitze. 11 = La Varella. 12 = Hohe Gaisl (Croda Rossa). 13 = Monte Piano. 14 = Tal von Schluderbach. ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Krieg in den Dolomiten. Aufnahme von der Fanesscharte aus. 1 = Tofana III. 2 = Tofana II. 3 = Forcella Fontana nigra. 4 = Tofana I. 5 = Schreckstein (Castelletto). 6 = Antelao. 7 = Froda da Lago. 8 = Nördl. Lagazuoi. 9 = Mittl. Lagazuoi. 10 = Ciatta. 11 = Südl. Lagazuoi. 12 = Kleiner Lagazuoi. 13 = Im Vordergrund: Travenzestal. 14 = Im Vordergrund: Stellung im "Gasserdepot". 15 = Col dei Bois. 16 = Im Hintergrund das Ampezzotal mit Sorapiß. 17 = Cima Falzanego. 18 = Im Vordergrund: Großer u. Kleiner Lagazuoi ( - ) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

Issue 35.6 of the Review for Religious, 1976. ; ,,,,llllili,,,~,iililli REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS is edited by faculty members of St. Louis University, the editorial offices being located at 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boule-vard; St. Louis, Missouri 63103. It is owned by the Missouri Province Educational Institute; St. Louis, Missouri. Published bimonthly and copyright © 1976 by REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Composed, printed, and manufactured in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri. Single copies: $2.00. Subscription U.S.A. and Canada: $7.00 a year; $13.00 for two years; other countries, $8.00 a year, $15.00 for two years. Orders should indicate whether they are for new or renewal subscriptions and should be accompanied by check or money order payable to. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in U.S.A. currency only. Pay no money to persons claiming to represent REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Change of address requests should include former address. Daniel F. X. Meenan, S.J. Robert Williams, S.J. Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Jean Read Editor Associate Editor Questions and Answers Editor Assistant Editor November 1976 Volume 35 Number 6 Renewals, new subscriptions, and changes of address should be sent to REVXEW yon RELIGIOUS; P.O. Box 6070; Duluth, Minnesota 55802. Correspondence with the editor and the associate editor together with manuscripts and books for review should be sent to REvmw voa RELICIOUS; 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boule-yard; St. Louis, Missouri 63103. Questions for answering should be sent to Joseph F. Gallen, SJ.; St. Joseph's College; City Avenue at $4th Street; Philadelphia, Pennsyl-vania 19131. Catholic Schools in a Declining Church: A Theological Reflection Donald J. Keefe, S.J. Father Keefe, on the faculty of the Department of Theological Studies; St. Louis University; St. Louis, MO 63103, has been a frequent reviewer in these pages. Presently he is on sabbatical leave and is residing in the Jesuit Community; Fordham Univer-sity; Bronx, NY 10458. Catholic Schools in a Declining Church, co-authored by Andrew Greeley, William McCready and Kathleen McCourt (Sheed and Ward, 1976) has attained a prominence in religious publication ,which is perhaps comparable to that of Hans~ Kiing's In[allible? An Inquiry. Their common success fol-lows a common formula: each purports to present a scholarly basis for a radical criticism of the institutional Church. Each is underwritten by a prominent figure in the Catholic world, Consequently, each has~a political significance which is independent of the intrinsic merits of its critique. Each has been given instant notoriety in th.e popular press and each, in its fashion, is symptomatic of what seems to be a pervasive dissatisfaction within Cath-olic academic circles regarding what are felt to be inappropriate responses of the Church to the contemporary world. Finally, each reflects a similar impatience with the "official" ecclesiology, one which understands the Church as "the sacramental sign of the Kingdom of God: KiJng's rejection of this ecclesiology, long since explicitl does not concern us here. Rather we are coficerned with the ecclesiology implicit in Catholic Schools in a De- ,clining Church, particularly insofar as this bears upon Greeley's judgment that the encyclical,.Humanae Vitae, is simply a disaster. Greeley's salient theological conclusion is that, by reason of a funda-mental failure in communication, the official Church, though, revivified by the reforms of Vatican II, has, in the publication of Humanae Vitae, entered 801 802 / Review ]or Religious,: Volume 35, 1976/6 upon a suicidal rejection of 'its own reality-in-history by rejecting the morality of artificial contraception; and this despite the fact that~ the greater part of the Catholi6 people find no impropriety in such practices. Certain normative presuppositions undergird Greeley's conclusion: .1 ) The Catholic Church is as fit a subject for sociological analysis as any other social .entity. It is quite as permeable to this kind of scrutiny'as, for example, would be the Democratic Party. 2) The actual meaning of events, as these occur in the history of the Church, is that meaning which this kind of investigation reveals. Thus, for example, an event is "disastrous" when its effects, as measured by sociolog-ical criteria, are found to be destructive. These presuppositions are merely expressions of the demand for auton-omy which every intellectual inquiry, regardless of its object, makes as a matter of course. Every science is in search of the unity of truth. The syn-thetic or conclusion-reaching aspect of any science is no more than an expression of confidence in the power of its own method to integrate into a comprehensive understanding all the scattered data which its inquiry un-covers. There.is a kind of arrogance associated with any disciplined attempt to understand, for it supposes an ability to transcend, to dominate, ultimately to comprehend its object. Such intellectual self-sufficiency at a naive level raises no particular theological difficulties. But when it is given sophisticated expression as a method O[ knowledge, it can become an ideology, one which would pretend to offer a comprehensive criterion of truth and reality that would be analogous to, and necessarily competitive with the Christian faith itself. Such methodologies in fact become ideological when they refuse to admit the existence of any truth, of any reality beyond their grasp. They become ideological when they place prior limits upon-what can be "known," upon what can be "true." Over the centuries of the Church's history, such ideological convictions have continually troubled the faith of its community. Such convictions have been woven out of the tangled threads of rabbinical Judaism, of the Medi-terranean mystery religions, of the He~llenistic philogophies which were contemporaneous with the early Church. With the dawn of the Middle Ages, the first introduction of Aristotle)~ logic prbvided a new challenge to the faith. In the late Renaissance, there was a c~omparableenthu~iasm for yet another powerful intellectual resource: "scientific method," with its ac-companying mathematics, began to be exalted as the ~nique mode of .access to certitude. By the end o~ the eighteenth century, this confidence had waned. The Romantic period then found in the humanistic study of history and in nascent sociology a new key to the human enigma. Truth is no longer to be r~garded as something "out there." Rather it is seen as the proper Catholic Schools in a Declining Church: A Reflection / 1~03 achievement of human societies in history--a history which is fundamentally in human hands, open to human analysis and exhaustive comprehension. This, too, fed the formation of ideologies. Common to all such ways of knowing iS the problem of their "conver-sion." The value ofthese works of human intelligence is enormous, in-dispensable. How can they be conformed to the Catholic faith, enter into a Catholic intellectuality? The claim that they cannot be. so conformed is still heard, both from those who too much love and from those who too much fear the new learning. For those who love too much, such a conversion would put an end to the "autonomy of science." For those who "too much fear," such a conVersion would end by relativizing the faith. Perhaps the simplest reply to such claims is to point out their futility. The objection that the "conversion" of an otherwise autonomous method of scientific inquiry would write finis to its independence rests upon an outdated notion of scientific method, the philosophical roots of which were undercut by Kant.~The intrinsic dilemmas of this method were demon-strated half a century ago by Heisenberg's0principle of indetermination. In point of fact, Descartes' dream of a universal science remains a dream, a dream tied to a time now remote. In our day, it survives only as an ideology of a peculiarly old-fashioned sort, kept alive' largely by social engineers' such as B. F. Skinner with his form of determinism. In such hands, this ideology becomes a kind of salvation, scheme by which the unpredictability, the enigmatic character of historical humanity is remedied by the elimina-tion of those human attributes which permit the emergence of historical' novelty: freedom and personal responsibility. The reduction of humanity to fungible integers thus finally makes possible a mathematically accurate calculus and control of the human. Such an ideology is really nothing more than eighteenth-century,Enlight-enment optimism, which wasn't even taken seriously by its own proponents. They wouldn't dream of submitting themselves to this~kind of salvation-scheme. Yet it is precisely in the. proliferation of ~such salvation-schemes that there comes,to be most clearly evident scientific method's need for a radication in a faith which transcends it. On the other hand, the point of view we indicated above as that which fears the relativizing of faith by any application to it of a free inquiry has its exemplars in the long line of rigofists who have always been present in the,Church. First there were the Judaizers of whom Paul complains. There was Marcion in the next century, Tertullian in the third. There have been the ever-present battalions of "hypertraditionalists," those who fear that a free future must :be open to~ sin and corruption, and would, on that account, foreclose the.History of Salvation in the name of salvation itself, 'quite as would their counterparts, the social, engineers. But their historical pessimism is the less excusable because the faith they are zealous to defend 804 / Review ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 is precisely a faith in the Lord of History whose creation is good and whose presence in. the world makes its history to be salvific. It is then as illusory for the scientist to fear the conversion of his methodology to the service of the Catholic faith as it is perverse for the committed Cathblic unduly to°fear the scientific inquiry which such a .con-version would unleash. Still, the mutuality of science and. of the Catholic faith is easier to envisage than it is to achieve. While the sunny confidence in a salvation-to- be-wrought-by-reason has waned somewhat since the age of optimism that was' ended in the blo~d,soaked fields at Verdun and. the Somme in World War ~, the practitioners of the social sciences, however mindful they ¯ be of the oft-cited perils of "Helleriization," still tend, to be less than troubled by the demonic potential of~their own saeculum, by the resistance of their own cultural commonplace--scientific method t6 conVersion. Not a little of this resistance is the fruit of the recognition by Vatican II that the world is not alienated from the concerns of the Church. Indeed, the autonomy of the secular in its own realm is there explicitly stated, bring-ing with it the enfranchisement of the scholar to do his work without con-cern for received opinions among churchme.n in regard to matters which are properly within his province. In Vatican II, historical and social re-search were liberated from all pious dishonesty. Catholic confidence in the ultimate goodness of fallen historicity required no less. " Since that time, Catholics have become accustomed, as they were not before the Council, to a view of an historical Church "with warts on." For many, perhaps for most,~ this new outlook was traumatic. Accustomed hitherto to think of the Church in terms of such attributes as militancy, witness, inerrancy, historical unity and the like, they were suddenly con-fronted by the countering of these commonplaces with other assertions of the Church's' documented cowardliness, conformism, error, division and so on. Indeed, these wer, e not seldom presented as conclusive refutations of the traditional faith in the one, holy, catholic and apostolic Church: More, and worse, these charges had a kind of ecclesial warrant--the "spirit of Vatican II." This spirit more and more often found expression in terms, of an active antagonism to the Catholic past. In particular, the validity of tradition and of the authority of the Church were challenged in the heretofore sacrosanct realm of sexuality. In this realm scarcely any element of the Church's faith or practice was without its learned opposition. In its opposition, argument rested not on historical research--for the.con-stancy of the moral tradition was quite clear--but upon what was con-sidered to be "the religious insignificance" of sexuality. From the vantage point of modern psychology and sociology, Catholic emphasis upon the sacramentality of sex, which found expression in the condemnation of certain sexual practices as being immoral, in the prohibition of clerical marriage, Catholic Schools in a Declining Church." A Reflection / 805 and of the ordination of women, was viewed as simply mistaken. Sociology and psychology were thought to provide a sufficient explanation for the origin of these, rules and 'condemmitions, while at the same time, these same disciplines,seemedzunable to find any present justification for con-tinuing such norms. Underlying such. conclusions was the presupposition that "whatever can be given a secular explanation must be so explained." Of course, this is a denial of the sacramental'significance of historical humanity. It represents a retrogression to thht .primitive mentality which .identifies religion~ with magic. In this' way,~, all holiness, all religious value~in the everyday, non-marvelous, commonplace human life in the world comes to be ignored. In such a circumstance, the Church has nothing to say to this~world; for the Church is seen to exist ,only~to provide :illusion for a dwindling clientele. Whoever would challenge the Churchqn such terms really cannot expect a heating' .The Church must~refuse the postulates of.iany science-become-idei~ logy. (3riticis .ms of the Church based on the validity-of such postulates do not bear upon reality. ,They leave .no common ground fore discussion. The authenticity of the Church's teaching and practice does not--and can~ notqwait upon certification from any secular tribunal. Greeley, oin his critique, like Kting, fo~-gets ,this, ~though not to, the point of the latter's explicit denial of the Church's sacramental and causal' relationship to the fulfilled Kingdom of God., Rather, Greeley~ simply does not advert to it. Still, the net effect'is the same.~When the Church is treated for purposes of the laboratory as' merely*an empirical datum, its sacramental character is ignored. The laboratory is not concerned with the truth and effectiveness of a sacramental sign. Yet the Chur~h,~can be understooddn her reality only insofar as he'r history is aqknowledged to, be the~uniquely effective sacra-mental instrument through which humanity, regardless of its historical di-versity, its contention and sin, is~ ultimately redeemed from its fallenness and raised to fulfillment by the.Lord of History.°tf this sacramental reality is not admitted at the outset, the,~Church becomes something debatable, a matter for dispute,, bringing us back to the format of what is, .after all, an obsolete apologetic: a profitless debate over the Church"s worthiness and/or unworthiness. In Catholic'. Schools in a De'clining Church, the worthiness/ finworthiness preoccupation is' mdni[est: the-Church-as-worthy is~,seen to be the-Church-as-popular. ,: ¯ ~- And yet, if it qs right to be wary of an ecclesiology which w~ould, sub-mit the Church to some .sup'erior academic wisdom, it would be quite an-other thing to conclude that the., Church need not respond .to criticisms which the academy cannot but, offer it. Conversation _between the two, however, can take place only where there is a foreswearing of,funda-mentalism On the one hand_and of doctrinaire scientism on the other. Only thus could there, come" into being a common universe of discourse. Necessarily~,ifivolved in this is a recognition by the Church that its doc- 806 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 trine is given historical utterance for the sake of beginning new discussion quite as much as for the sake of punctuating an antecedent one. Necessarily involved is a recognition by the scientist that, when .all his data are collated, the inferences they support must be_ framed as questions, and as problems, not as doctrine in competition with the faith. It is by no means easy to preserve the conditions for such an exchange. Good will is, only the first of these. Ultimately the demand of such condi-tions is met by the recognition of what is actually taking place in such_a conversatibn. It represents an interchange between the faith of the Church and the questing reason of its members '(,which is called theology). It repre-sents the transformation of an otherwise purely secular scientific interest, a transformation imperated by its application to the Revelation.which is given in Christ.In this application, a given discipline accepts as the object of its inquiry a reality whose truth cannot be utterly controlled by its methodology, which it can only approach in a posture which is fundamentally one of worship. When .this attitude of worship fails, the exaggerated claim bf autonomy is thereby taken up again, and the transcendence~ of the Church's truth, of its faith, is rejected out of hand for the sake of "truly scientific objectivity." When such a rejection is misunderstood by'th~ Catholic faithful, when it is presumed to be normative for the scholarly enterprise, the opposite extreme becomes unavoidable: the sacramental holiness of the world and the historical character of the worship of the Church are equally sup: pressed. And the conversation which was originally ambitioned disintegrates into mutual recrimination. The changes rung on this theme are indefinitely numerous. In sum,. they preface and. finally constitute an aversion for the historical faith of the Catholic community in favor of those alternatives whose name is legion. All of this has been remarked sufficiently over the centuries. In the abstract, it is easy enough to see the need for a mutuality between Church and academy, but the realization of such a mutuality is continually im-peded byo the fallenness which mars us all. We are, all and. always in the sway of the~emptation to revert to a pessimistic status quo ante in terms of which the revealed compatibility of God and man, of the Church and the world; of faith and reason can be shown to be absurd, a fiction that is unworthy of man and derisory of God. Thisois a universal failing: It is no more characteristic of the academy than 'of the cloister, of the chancery than of the market. In either case, reductively we are seeking to denature God's good creation by rationalizing and objectifying its sacramental truth and unity.~By such devices we frag-ment our world: We trivialize and compartmentalize our world into isolated bits. And this becomes prelude for dismissing from our lives~ actual his-torical meaning, its sacramentality, the holiness of its totality. Whether done in the name of an ecclesial or a secular piety, what is Catholic Schools in a Declining Church: A Reflection / 807 achieved is a flight from the threatening mystery of our historical existence, from our need to be sustained in it by the Lord of History, and from our share in the crucifixion by which it is redeemed. Thus is worked out some very bad theolggy--and not only by theologians, but by anyone who pre-scinds, from the sacramental structure of reality for the sake of judging reality. A sociological examination 6f the Church simply cannot avoid at least an implicit theological component. If, .supposing it to have been clearly affirmed, an equation were to be drawn between the Catholic Church and the Aristotelian "perfect society," an explicit ecclesiology--however wrong-headed--- necessarily follows. If, on the other hand, one omits any definition of the Church, but then proceeds to analyze it precisely in the same way as one would analyze the United Mine Workers or ,the Democratic Party or the Marine Corps, in other words as an empirical organization of people, a group adequately understood as responsive to the laws which govern all social organization-- then the ecclesiology involved is. perhaps less explicit, but no less operative. In either case, the Church is measured by categories which are quite extrinsic to the worship which gives it its structure. The result for that older theology was a Church whose "perfection" was in contradiction to its involvement in the fallenness of history resulting in an antiseptic notion of a Church apparently immune to history. Comparable (if inverted) distortions in our own time profess to find the Church's patent~involvement in sin a fact entirely incompatible with its claim to transcendent sacramental stature. The contemporary excesses of this "low" ecclesiology are quite as responsive to the'preoccupations of its own day as had been the earlier baroque triumphalism--and with as little profit. The living Church cannot be understood by the use of devices which would separate its history from its meaning thiough a denial of either part of its reality. It is of course possible to concede these truisms and still resist their corollary: that the Church of .our daily encounter, with its monumental confusion, cowardice, ignorance and complacency--in sum, with all the ills the spirit is heir :to--can be and is the earthly community in which the risen Christ is present and active in the outpouring of his Spirit. Surely one may attend with sympathy Dr. Robinson's "but I can't be-lieve that!" Particularly is.it hard to give to such a.Church a cash value by admitting, even demanding, an infallible Magisterium'. Such notions, it may seem, were perhaps credible before the dawn of historical consciousness. But they can hardly survive our contemporary understanding of the social and historical conditioning of the Church. This~is indeed a very possible conclusion--especially if we forget that it is precisely from this kind of despair of the temporal and human as being the medium bf God's presence that humanity was lifted by the faith, first Review ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 of the Jews, and then of ourselves who are their heirs, in theJdord of History who is present to hiss, people. He is present to his people not as a timeless and universal principle,, but in his Covenant, by which alone time has unity and significance, and thus is history: sacramental time. The salvific content of the events of which we are a part is quite as hard to accept today as it was at Meribah. It is indeed hard to believe that the concrete deeds and words of the Church across the .ages constitute the unique mediation of the risen Lord, for the Church is so obviously trapped, blinded, sullied and fragmented by its own historicity, by its own involve-ment in Sin. But precisely such a belief is integral with the Catholic faith. It is simply not negotiable. It is no news that there has been a developing reluctance within Catholic academic circles to give full value to the ecclesial-historical character of our redemption in Christ. This hesitation on the part of the acaderhy had focused on the Church's assertion of ,doctrinal unity and authority. But it has since broadened its front to the. extent that tradition itself is held to be discon~ tinuous within its own history, whether we are dealing with the. historical unity of the Church's doctrine or its moral or liturgical tradition. Thus it is deemed to be discontinuous within its own history, intrinsically incoherent, without value or~significance~ for the present time. In,sum, the unity of the Church has no historical expression, according to this view. Consequently the historical record, whether doctrinal, moral 'or liturgical~ is of purely academic interest. It lacks the necessary unity to support its claim to sacra-mental significance. The heart of this argument, of course, is the ancient conviction of the incompatibil.ity of'~God and man, heaven and earth, the present time and the egchatological golden age of fulfillment. Its pseudo-Christian version, Gnostic in its roots, denies that the community Of sinners; which constitutes the Church, can be the effedtive symbol, the sacrament of the fulfilled King-dom of God. This denial relies upon the perceived incongruity between the sacramental sign, whichLis ~the historical Church, .,and the effect claimed for it: the completed and fulfilled redemption of humanity in Christ. It was the mistake of' the Counter-Reformation apologetic to contest this visible incongruity, even though it is simply indisputable. To pretend the contrary leaves the apologete open to all the sacred dishonesty which characterizes a triumphalist reading of Church history. It is .not.because the Church is Worthy that she is "the sacrament of our encounter with God." It is by virtue of the presence of the risen Christ in her historical worship that the Church has her reality and her mission, not by virtue of her own probity, nor by any "works" of her own devising. It is this insight, fundamental to any valid ecclesiology, which demands Of the Catholic scholar a subordination, of his critical method to~the prior truth of his faith together with~ a surrender o of an~y delusory intellectual Catholic Sch~ools in a Declining Church." ,4 Reflection / 809, autonomy. In this 'way, while maintaining as its object, the full sacramental reality of the historical Church, the scholar's inquiry also retains intact its full integrity. The radical consequence of a refusal or of a failure in this subordina~ tion of method is the equivalent methodological reduction of the ev~nt~ of the Church's history to merely empirical significance, and the: dissolu-tion of ~the sacramental value of these events. ,At such a point, any. re, sistance to this dissolution ~must then be accounted unscientific, irrational, unrealistic, benighted. Such resistance fails to justify itself before the court of scientific reason whose writ runs as ,.far as the mind may range. In such a context, when the Church, as the object of this kind of "scien-tific" scrutiny, claims, e.g., for its traditional sexual morality a trans-empirical and sacramental value, it is challenged to make manifest the .worthiness of its doctrine for the salvific role asserted for it~and,.of course, cannot do so. Its claim is then held .to be out of court, and. if it.is a~cepted at all, this is deemed a matter of private idiosyncracy, an affair de gustibus, not "really" true . ° In the criticism ,of Humanae l/itae presented in .:Catholic Schools in a Declining Church there is more thana little of this rationalist obscurantism. ~Instead of attempting to construct the sociological o theology which ,only Catholic.-sociologists 'are equipped to' offers,, this book provides merely a secular object of sociological investigation, a pseudo-church, one with which a secular methodology,~:may be entirely comfortable~ ~i~ This pseudo-church is' fashioned from., atoms oLempirical information gathered according to the canons of .that secular methodology. The struc-ture w~hich emerges from these atrms in their collectivity is entirely em-pirical. The resulting picture of the "church" is found, to no one's amaze-ment, to Square rather badly with the Church of Catholic tradition ~enunci-ated,, for example, in Lumen Gentium or Gaudium et Spes, and particularly with thb tradition repeated affew years later in Humanae Vitae. Among the particularly prominent discrepancies between the official Church of these documents~.and the empirical "c~hurch;' described by Greeley's team is the disrrgard on the part of.the latter of the sexual, moral, ity .~which was recently reatiirmed by Rome,. to which the Catholic hierarchy has subscribed. This, in its turn, must lead to; a dilution of that respect in which the teaching authority of the Church must'be held. ~ Greeley considers this .situation to be the result of a massive failure in communication in the. institutional Church. By reason of this, a badly informed pope came to insist, disastrously, upon a morality long since abandoned by his subjects. ~ . ~ Doubtless experts in the~fieid of his methodology will find reason to contest the adequacy of Greeiey's sampling~and analytical techniques. Per-haps they will reject the evidence of "decline" which this book infers. Review tor Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 Whether or not such deficiencies exist is not finally very important. No doubt a further examination of the data will contribute to the clarification of the structure revealed by the study and perhaps even require a recasting of previous inferences, thereby contributing to the accuracy of Greeley's findings. But no refinement of this methodology can bring it to bear upon more than an empirical entity. And when that entity is identified with the visible Church, a fundamental mistake has been made. If this mistake is insisted upon, it must lead to a rejection of the Catholic doctrine that the Church is a sacramental sign, having a significance which entirely transcends the empirical. This sign-visibility is the visibility of worship; ultimately, it is Eucharistic, the concrete historical actuality of the Eucharistic community, the visible structure of which is constituted by the sacraments of its worship. This c~mmunity, the Church, can no more be identified with the "church"~ discovered in Greeley's research than can th6 Eucharistic Lord be identified with the merely surface phenomena of the Eucharistic celebration. Such a refusal of this Catholic dbctrine of Church need be neither ex-plicit nor deliberate. In fact, this kind of rejection most frequently occurs inadvertently, when, for instance, a powerful new intellectual tool permits the achievement of results so impressive that its adepts forget that the faith transcends it, that the faith cannot be contained within it or be controlled by it. In the controversy which is bound to follow, a similar forgetfulness just as frequently afflicts their theological opponents. These, in rejecting the dominion of the new learning, tend also to ignore the possibility of its con-version, and so they, in their turn, underwrite the isolation of the Church from history. For a clear example of this, one need only recall the dispute between, the "old" theology and the "new" logic in the early Middle Ages. Such mistakes find their corrective in the conversion of the new device to the perennial task of theology, a process which, like all conversions, is always incomplete. While the sociological construct which emerges in Catholic Schools in a Declining Church' cannot be identified with the Church, it remains ~true that the people who responded to the questions of the study did so in the con-text of their actual involvement with Catholicism. If their response is to be given the kind of theological value and weight that Greeley suggests, it mtist be because the attitudes and opinions which~this survey reveals are under-stood as entering into the sign-which-is-the-Church, and therefore as an element of the visibility of the Eucharistic community and of its worship. In this c~ntext of Eucharistic worship, the reaction which Catholic Schools in a Declining Church has registered, whether .in regard to the value of°Catholic schools, to the changes introduced by Vatican II, or to Humanae Vitae, cannot be identified simply as the kind of Church consensus that Catholic Schools in a Declining Church: A Reflection constitutes the sensus fidelium, the living faith of the People of God. This is because the sacramental Church is a s.ign which is contradicted. Our living of the faith is not a clear and obvious thing, but rather is rendered obscure and enigmatic by the fallenness of humanity and of the world. We daily refuse the truth of the "good" creation; and that refusal continually finds its historical expression in the community of the Church in a failure of Worship. The Church's worship has its prior antecedent structure in the sacra7 ments. These are the form of authentic human existence in fallen history, and in their unity they constitute the sole criteria of visible membership in the Church. Their truth is that of mystery, i.e., it can be appropriated only through worship. ~But by this worship it is appropriated. And over the centuries, this appropriation emerges historically in the doctrinal, moral and liturgical tradition of the Church. This appropriation is also a continual conversion and enfranchisement of the People of God. That it does not fail is due to no excellence of the Church's members, but only to the promise and presence of Christ among them, by which they continue to be the Body of Christ, one flesh with their risen Lord~ That this union does not fail is therefore a matter of faith: neither its existence, its quality, or its extension can be verified empirically. Its worship is that of a community of sinners. Essential to it is that sacra-ment of repentance and reconciliation by which sin, as a personal concrete failure of worship, is acknowledged in an~act of worship by which 'personal solidarity with the Eucharistic community is given again. ~ The fortunes of this sacrament of reconciliation over the nearly two millennia of its history record the enormous resistance offered the Christian notion of personal moral responsibility. The primitive identification of "sin" and "crime" required centuries to reform.~The subsequent' privatizing of confession and penance began so to obscure the public aspect of sin as to reduce public morality once more to a mere obedience to law. In some Catholic circles, this tendency is now .so far advanced as to include the despotic proposition that "the law to be obeyed" is simply the public law of the civil society. In this view, the Church has nothing to say in re morali beyond a loving endorsement of ~the reigning pluralistic consensus. ~ Yet it is only through an existential familarity with the antecedent, mean-ing of-the holy that sin is recognized and acknowledged to be a violation of the human, of the sacramental existence which is structured by the Church's worship. This holiness, this human integrity is sustained and measured by this worship, and 'not otherwise. Only here does a valid consensus emerge as to the meaning of good and evil. This consensus, this discovery, keeps pace with the slow, reluctant response of the People of God, of the Church in its members, to its Lord and his Gift--which is to live in Christ, in light rather than in an undemanding darkness, in freedom rather than in a comfortable 1112 / R'eview ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 conformity, in history rather than without. significance. And finally, it is to live responsibly, rather than to abdicate that honor and burden in favor of a false transcendence which knows no .crucifixion and offers rio redemption. The pace of this pilgrimage is impeded by our straggling, by our desertion, our defection toward one or other mirage.~ This history of Exodus is our history--together with its' pain. All of us who think ourselves Catholic must hope to be within that his-tory, undergoing that reformation and salvation. But we cannot guarantee ourselves to be so, whether as individualS'or as representatives of the whole. We cannot suppose our personal assessm6nt of moral right and wrong to be definitive and assured. Particularly is this the case when.the mass of Catholic Christians have not yet come to terms with the Christian meaning of free-dom; when they tend still to'suppose that whatever is not forbidden by Church law or tradition is thereby moral, or at least morally indifferent. It is only when adult Catholics recognize, their responsibility for the realization into history of the truth of Christ and consequently acknowledge in prayer the possibility of their own wilfull violation of their own human symbolism, their own sacramental and historical reality, their~own inescapably sexual existence--it is only in this circumstance that they can form a Eucharistic_ consensus on this now excruciating question of' the consistency of the sacra-mental symbolism of marriage with that symbolism which is inseparable from artificial contraception, and upon a complexus of other questions of only lesser urgency which bear upon the sacramental truth~of human sex-uality. This condition is not now met. Only when it is met can the Church speak confidently 'upon these newly disputed points. The obstacle to such utterance .now is not that the twenty years since the discovery of "the pill'-', is insufficient for mature judgment, but that even now the basis for making the judgment is not clear--as Catholic Schools in a Declining Church makes very evident~ The Second Vatican Council indeed introduced changes in the Church. But the greatest of these is the most ignored: the quiet dropping of .the obediential "morality which was typical of Catholic moralists before the Council--and which, unfortunately, remains typical~ for many of them to this day~ Conformi~, rather than responsible personal participation in the worship of the Church, is still proposed as the basis for moral decision. The book under consideration~only joins a chorus long since formed. But it is still from the authentic experience of free Eucharistic worship and its achievement of ~free historical.truth that the Church must teach; the truth of Christ is available, on no other basis. This is the only information system there is. It falters always~ but it does not fail. ~ The Small Group in Religious Life William Barber, Ph.D. Dr. Barber is Professor of. Psychology at Eastern. Washington State College in Cheney, WA 99004. He also is a consulting psychologist with ot~ces in Spokane. Earlier drafts of this article were helpfully reviewed by Paul Fitter, S.J.~ Ellen Monsees, R.S.C.J., Henri Nouwen and Leo Rock, S.J. Introduction This paper analyzes religious community groups from a behavioral science perspective. "Commu.nity" here refers to a face-to-face living group, usually comprised of fewer than a dozen persons, whose members may ormay not include co-workers in one,s ministry: The attempt is to show how a group's psychological developmeiat, as a community relates to and interacts with the work of members in their apostolic ministries. There exists a ~vell-established theological basis for "church as com-munity,".~ much of which has. developed since Vatican 11,1 and a detailed historical and sociologi.cal rationale calling for intensive, committed com-munity group relationships has been presented recently by Fitz and Cada.z Leaders of. religious communities know about and agree attitudinally with the need for establishing strong and deep group relationships. . o It is the experience of the writer in providing consultation to leaders of religious orders and to particular groups of religious, that what is not known is how to integrate into religious life the concepts and skills needed to est~ib-lish strong, dynamic groups of religious. It is hoped that What follows~offers some goidelines, drawn from the be-havioral sciences, for bridging the gap between the theoretical and "the practical aspects of group development in religious life. 1Dulles, A., Models oi the Church (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1974). -"Fitz, R. L., & Cada, L. J., "The Recovery of Religious Life," REVIEW FOR RELI~OUS, 34, September, 1975. 813 814 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 The approach will be to describe ways in which groups differ from col-lections of individual persons, to distinguish religious communities from other kinds of groups, and to show how a religious community becomes an organi-zation for meeting the personal needs and at the same time the apostolic purposes of its members. A psychological rationale for community life is offered along with concrete suggestions for effective religious community life. Assumptions A group becomes more than a collection of individuals when all mem-bers need one another to accomplish a common task or goal. A dozen persons sunbathing near each other on a sunny beach are not a group in this sense; but if together they respond to a cry for help from a sinking swimmer they become a group as they work together on their shared.task of rescue. Once their task is completed, the group ceases to exist as a group, unless the members should decide to form an association to provide beach safety, in which case they would continue to be a group. Thus, being together doesn't define a group, even though all members have the same objective (in° this example to acquire suntans). It is when members need each other for some collective purpose; it is when they become interdependent, that they become a group? A community, such as a religious community is a special kind of: group in that it attempts to provide for more than support for the accomplishment of external tasks. A community~ is a group which attempts to meet the human and personal needs of its members as well: physical needs for food and shelter, social needs for recognition and friendship, and what Maslow calls the "ego needs''~ for meaning, and self-actualization as persons? Thus, a collectivity of individuals may become a group: a group may become a community for meeting physical, social and ego needs of members. At this highest level of motivation--the ego needs for actualization and fulfillment~it seems a religious community as a group attempts to meet another nee.d, the idiosyncratic need to develop its own "identity." And a re-ligious community's identity must be considered in relation to its ministry. Identity and ministry are like horizontal and vertical aspects of a group's religious life. The Vertical Dimension As a person needs to grow in self-knowledge, so a group becoming a community is drawn towards a deeper, more complete sense of identity. This is like a "vertical" dimension of growth--reaching down inside to ex-plore, to observe and to reflect upon the sense of '"~who we .are," and then aBass, B. M., & Nord, W., Leadership, Psychology and Organizational Behavior (New York: Harper & Row, 1960), p. 39. ¯ ~Maslow, A. H., Motivation and Personality (New York: Harper & Brothers, 1954). The, Small Group in Religious LiIe / 815 to come back up to the surface to test and to listen to what is being said in response. What do we mean by the discovery of identity? We mean finding out., real desires and characteristics . . . and being able to live in a way that expresses them. You learn to be authentic, to be honest in the sense of allowing your behavior and your speech to be the true and spontaneous expression of your inner feelings.~ Community identity then becomes established through sharing informa-tio~ n" in response to the question 'Who are we'?" More specifically this means generating information from the senses, the emotions, the intellect, and from the spirit for those who believe in a faith dimension to life. Transactions that provide such information for a community have to do with interper-sonal exchange: Who are we for each other? What do we want from each other? What will we offer to each other? These questions are continually asked and responded to, as persons tyy to moye from being a "group" to becoming a "community." As these questions are asked and responded to, "data"--i.e., information about thoughts, feelings, wishes are made avail-able for sharing, and thereby become integrated into the processes of decision and choice. Research indicates that more data from members produce higher quality decisions and greater member commitment to carrying them out.~ The Horizontal Dimension Identity needs to be expressed in life outside the community group; it needs to be expressed in apostolic ministry. This is like a horizontal dimen-sion of growth reaching out, listening openly and reflectively and respond-ing to what one is called upon to do and be with others. In the words of Maslow: Part of le~arning who you are, part of being able to hear your inner voices, is discovering what it is you want to do with your life. Finding one's identity is almost synonymous with finding one's career, revealing the altar on which one will sacrifice oneself,r As there are points of diminishing return in gains from individual per-sonal growth experiences s.uch as psychotherapy or encounter groups, so too are there limits to the gains to be expected from a religious community's developmental experiences--those aimed at developing a group's identity dimension. Community relationships and activities have as their raison d'6tre the support of tasks that further the work of apostolic ministry. It is analogous " to a couple's love for on'e another, in that their relationship, their "com- ¯ ~Maslow, A. H., The Farther Reaches o] Human Nature (New York: Viking Press, 1971), p. 183. GKelIy, H. H., & Thibault, J. W., ',Group Problem Solving," in Lindzey, G. & Aron-son, E. (eds.), Handbook o] Social Psychology (Cambridge, MA: Addison-Wesley, 1969), pp. 61-88. rThe Farther Reaches, p. 185. 816 / Review [or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 munity" in a sense, requires expression in accomplishing goals-~having and raising children, for example--in addition to developing the affective rela-tionship that draws and keeps them together. Such a relationship needs manifest expression in order to continue to grow. This does not mean each aspect of community life requires direct con-nection to members' ministries. On the contrary, support is often drawn from interludes from "tasks": activities of recreation, distraction and apparent irrele(,ance. It is important to remember the purpose for which the support is given: that is, the rationale and the dyna.mic force for religious community comes from the shared commitment of members to thee values and goals underlying their collective ministries. As such, community identity is incom-plete without outward expression; small group religious life is incomplete without being related to apostolic ministry for purpose and direction. Similarly, ministry needs cbmmunity. Ministry needs community: (1) to provi~le a support system for sharing, helping, caring; i.e., for providing "maintenance" for the work of ministry, and (2) to provide for the personal development of members for their own sake, apart ~'rom apostolic work roles. "For their own sake" must not be taken lightly. The intrinsic dignity and value of each person's humanity calls for emotional connection to sig-nificant others. This need, this expectation, can be responded to by persons who commit themselves to one another in community life In summary, it seems that religious community groups work on two "agendas"---one vertical, the 6ther horizontal--and these become interde-pendent. Work on the vertical (e.g., listening, sharing; and more systematic-ally at times, team building or role clarification interventions)~ allows the group and each member more to offer on the horizofftal, in ministries. ' Work on the horizontal, the ministries, enables the con~munity to insert it-self into the world. It brings the world through members' experience into the community in order (l) to infuse ndw life, (2) to offer new direction, and (3) to provide standards for evaluating effectiveness of effort. The result is a dynamic system in which energy and creative r~sources increase. The sy~stem is dynamic in that it generates energy, and it is self-renewing because of the interdependent, reciprocal', exchanging relationship between vertical "and horizontal dimensions. The Goal of Community: Synergy One cannot explore for very long questions Such as we have asked about the dynamics of community life and ministry without confronting the larger question: What should community experience be like? What is it we are searching for by our attempt to integrate identity needs with apostolic min-istry? Maslow was a student of the anthropologist Ruth Benedict and he draws upon her concept of synergy to describe activities within a group w,hich benefit both individuals and the group as a whole. Quoting Benedict, Maslow writes: The Small Group in Religious Lile / 817 I shall speak,.of cultures with low synergy where the social structure pro- ¯ vides for acts which are mutually opposed and counteractive, and cultures with high synergy where it provides for acts which are mutually reinforcing, ¯ . . I spoke o] societies with high social' synergy where their institution insures mutual advantage ]rom their understandings, and societies with" low social synergy where tile advantage o] one individual becomes a victory over an-other, and the majority who are not victorious must shi]t as tliey call. (Italics by Maslow).8 Note the images that portray sources of energy and strength in Bene-dict's synergistic group and that we strive for in the small community group: " . . . acts which are mutually reinforcing . " " . . . mutual .advantage frrm their understandings"; opposing activities whereby "the advantage of one individual becomes a victory over another. " (italics mine). The goal of small group religious community life from a psychological viewpoint is to tap and direct this energy to provide driving force toward purposeful objectives. And the content of Benedict's message i~ the syner-gistic communities offer understanding, support °and action and oppose win/ lose relationships among members. Criteria for Synergistic Community ~ One way to test the thesis offered: here is to observe and reflect" upon experience with alternate life styles among priests and religious. Certainly no single organizational structure' promises to bypass the struggles required to enable a synei~gistic community to grow. Comprehensive discussion is beyond the scope of this paper, but we wish to poi~nt to certain mechanisms that have been found helpful by some rdligious communities in developing open, prbblem-solving climates. Most of the traits mentioned require organi-zational consultation and experience-based learning methods to become operational.9 The starting point is the vertical dimension--to expand the experience of c~mmunity identity. Desirable characteristics and mechanisms have to do with group size, group norms, communication skills, information about members' ministries, shared prayer' and sacraments, and explicit contracts regarding time, tasks, territory'and role of members. A' small group of from four to twelve members enables differences in re-sources to be present and the opportunity for each person to become well known to the others¯ Norms--implicit rules governing behavior--must be developed to support the expression'of affection a~d warmth, confronta, lion and conflict, and to support bringing-in input and help for the group. Basic communication skills in paraphrasing, describing behavior, describing Sop, cit., p. 202. 'aBarber, W. H., & Nord, W., Healer RoleJ o[ Consultants and Need Orientations o] Clients (Spokane: Eastern Washington State College,~mimeo, 1975). Barber, W. H., and Lurie, H. J., "Designing an Experience Based Continuing Education Program," American .tournal o[ Psychiatry, 130, 10, 1973. 818 / Review [or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 feelings and giving and receiving personal feedback, facilitate interpersonal communication. Some initial didactic experience is useful, and the develop-ment of norms to support the use of communication skills in day-to-day practice is crucial. Since feelings about s'elf are strongly influenced by feelings about work, members who strive for interdependence need to have direct, first-hand in-formation about each other's apostolates. The group has the benefit of dif-ferent experiences and resources when it is comprised of members from different ministries. As there should be shared expression at an interpersonal level of posi-tive feelings and confrontation, as noted above, so there should be shared expression at a spiritual level through prayer, liturgical celebration.and other faith experiences. This serves the purpose of enabling persons who have a commitment to each other to share this special part of their lives. Keeping spiritual sharing separate from other community activities and allowing for differences in member participation is also important because these are valuable means of legitimizing the individuality of personal experience and expression. To be clear about and in control of boundaries the points of separa-tion- for the community in regard to time--when things happen; tasks-- what occurs; territo.ry--appropriate physical spaces for the separate and shared parts of members' lives; and role,delineation of special roles within the group (e.g., management, coordination, various maintenance roles). Summary: Culture and Open System Two ideas may help to summarize the characteristics of effective com-munity: they are "culture" and "open system." It is the hope of those estab-lishing a small group community to enable a particular culture to emerge, one that is unique and meets special needs for that group. A culture is characterized by its social organization--especially norms, roles and ex-pectations for member behavior--and by its "expressions," i.e., what is shared with the outside world by the group. We have said here that the culture of the religious community needs to develop through Particular norms, patterns and values regarding communication and the organization of tasks and roles and religious expression. An open system like a biological organism, is one characterized by in-take, transformation and export processes.1° Transactions occur with the environment: intake of new members, materials and information; and export of the "products" of members' work, and members who leave the system. It is through evaluating differences between intake and export that the quality of the group's efforts, its internal processes can be judged. To be. effective as an open system, a religious community requires management of its intake, export and internal transformation processes, in the latter case 10Rice, A. K., Learning ]or Leadership (London: Tavistock Publications LTD., 1971). The Small Group in Religious Li]e / 819 procedures for meeting individual and group needs for' control of boundaries of time, task, territory and role. Growth of the v~rtical dimension occurs as the culture develops; this growth can be measured by the quality of interaction among members. Open relationships occur as members share ideas, feelings and perceptions that have to do-with their purposes in being together. Trust develops enabling openness and personal sharing to occur appropriately (in contrast with some coercive group norms toward "confiding" or "revealing"). Norms support-ing individual differences in sharing grow and become explicit. When both openness and personal sharing occur and yet individual differences are en-couraged, a climate of genuine intimacy develops. Conclusions Openness, trust and intimacy are important because as human beings we are drawn toward becoming "the persons who we are" and toward being "in relationship.''~ But as a priest or religious one is committed to apostolic ministry--horizontal dimension. Community exists "in the service of min-istry"-~ and this is primary. But since vertical and horizontal dimensions are interdependent, the work of ministry will suffer unless it is anchored in re-ligious community experience that meets social and psychological needs of member~ along with spiritual and apoStolic objectives. One implication is that persons living in religious community may use-fully explore ways in which they are and are not, like the sunbathers men-tioned above, (1) a number of separate individuals in physical proximity to one another, (2) a group brought together because of an immediate, com-mon task, or (3) a special kind of institution, formed to support the work of members' apostolates and simultaneously to facilitate members' personal development. This paper has tried to distinguish among such groups in order to enable members to better cfioose the type of community to which they wish to be committed. The small group as religious community is a collectivity of persons unified by the overarching mission of faith--to facilitate the experience of Christ among persons. This paper attempts to describe how synergy develops and is maintained in the service of ministry thi'ough integrating, in a dynamic way, community needs and apostolic objectives of inembers.1~ XlBuber, M., I and Thou (New York: Scribners, 1970). tZThe ideas in the paper were presented at an assembly of provincial leaders of the Society of the Sacred Heart from North America, Australia, and New Zealand in September, 1975. Provincial teams of three to five persons worked for ten days at various experiential activities aimed at internalizing, in their own behavior, the char-acteristics which are noted in this paper. Their purposes were to strengthen their team relationships, to increase their own experience of Community and to apply the ideas in this paper to 'their concrete work tasks and roles. The women reported, and assembly observers documented~ significant movement toward integrating the concepts with be-havior and action. A paper summarizing behavioral science aspects of the assembly and follow-up data may be requested from the author. The Contemplative Attitude in Spiritual Direction William A. Barry, S.J. Father Barry, Director of the Center for Religious DevelopmeJat, has written on the subject of spiritual direction for our pages before. His last article for RfR was pub-lished in March, .1973. He continues to reside at 42 Kirkland St.; Cambri~lge, MA 02138. In a number of articles both William J. Connolly, S.J. and I have referred to contemplation and the contemplativ~ attitude as the kind of prayerful attitude which spiritual directors try to encourage in those who seek spiritual direction.1 We have tried to describe what we mean by these words. Suffice it here to say that we use the word contemplation in itsoetymological sense; we mean to refer to the act of looking at or listening to something. Webster's first definition of "contemplate" says some of what we mean: "to view or consider with continued attention." In our earlier articles, I believe, we have not been sufficiently precise in our use of the word co.ntemplation and contemplative attitude. We have spoken of contemplating .the Lord in Scripture and in nature and have not sufficiently distinguished between the contemplation of Scripture and nature 1Barry, W. A., "The Experience of the First and Second Weeks of the Spiritual Exer-cises," REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, Vol. 32, No. 1 (1973), pp. 102-109. Bai'r~;, W. A., "The Necessity of Contemplative Prayer for the Teaching and Stu~ly of Theology in a Ministerial School," Church Society ]or College Work, Vol. XXXIII, No. I (1975), pp. 6-10. Connolly, W. J., "Contemplation and Social Consciousness in the Context of the Directed° Retreat: An Experiential Approach." An address at the 8th National Workshop on the Spiritual Exercises, Cincinnati, August 25-28, 1974, and published by The Program to Adapt the Spiritual Exercises, Jersey° City, New Jersey 07302. Connolly,.W.J., "Contemporary Spiritual Direction: Scope and Principles, An Intro-ductory Essay." Studies in the Spirituality o] Jesuits, VII, (1975), pp. 95-124. 820 The Contemplative Attitude in Direction / 8:21 and the contemplation of the Lord. Perhaps we have also not sufficiently attended to the nuance that one can have a. contemplative attitude and yet noi be contemplating the LordsIt is the purpose of these notes' to attempt some clarification of the meaning of and use of contemplation in spiritual direction. The Contemplative Attitude and Its Relation to "Transcendence" Have you ever been so absorbed in watching a game or reading a book or listening to music that you have been surprised at the end of the passage of time, by how cold or hot you are, by the anger of a friend (who has been asking 'you something for ten minutes)? Then you know the power of paying attention to something, and you have a personal example of the contemplative attitude. The most telling examples come from reports of how parents 'have been so concentrated on their children's safety in a fire or accident that they have only at the end felt the pain of their own wounds. Thus, one effect of the contemplation of something outside ourselves is that it can make us forget ourselves and our other suroundings. Contempla-tion leads to, or rather, is an experience of transcendence, of self-forgetful-ness of everyone and everything else except the contemplated object. '. Conversely, we find that self-absorption makes the contemplation of any-thing or an~yone else very difficult, if not impossible. Thus,. a starving man may well be unable to enjoy a sunset. One of the key elements to ministry in a hospital is the atte~apt to help the sick to become interested in others around them and in the outside world, that is, to help them todo something that will enable them to forget their own pain and suffering or to put it in another perspective. , . : Another aspect of the examples we began with should' catch our atten-tion, namely that the responses of absorption, joy, pain,: sympathy, love, gratitude which are associated with contemplation are not willed acts or willed emotions~ They are elicited from us by what we see and hear and comprehend.,~ (Of course; these responses~, do not arise qrom a blank tablet, but are conttitioned by our own past experiences~) Herewe have an impor-tant element to consider in all spiritual direction. Responses that are elicited by contemplation are not experienced in the first instance as willed acts. The clearest example, perhaps, is the response of love when one looks at the beloved; it seems to be a gift, something that arises because of the other, not because one has decided to love or fall in love. What one can do is to look it and to try to pay attention to the other, but ore cannot will one's response. At most one can hope that one will respond a certain way, This last point leads us to a further consideration. The person who con-templates in the way we are describing has to have an attitude of reverence and wonder before the other, especially if what he/she ~vants to see or hear is within the power of the other to grant 9r~withhold. In this case all one can do is to ask the other to reveal himself or herself and wait for it to Review 1or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 happen. This insight is behind the prayer for what one desires which Ignatius of Loyola puts at the begifining of every one of the exercises of the Spiritual Exercises. For example, in the Exercises I pray that the Lord will reveal to me my sinfulness, that I may have shame and confusion, that the Lord make himself known to me in order that I may love him and follow him. Here we see even more clearly the relation between contemplation and transcendence. When we are dealing with another person, we are not in the same position as we are when we are dealing with an object. Saint Exuprry's Little Prince on his small asteroid only needs to move his chair a bit in order to see another sunset, but he is powerless to see the reality and unique-ness of his flower until she chooses to reveal herself to him.2 But when the free other chooses to reveal him or herself, then the genie is out of the bot-tle, as T. S. Eliot said,~ and the mystery of the other is upon us. Thus we have a further observation on the relation of contemplation to transcendence. We try to control our perceptions. We are threatened by new-hess and strangeness, msa result we often see only what we "want" to see or what our perceptual and cognitive structures let us see. To try to contemplate means to try to let the other be himself or herself or itself, to try to be open to surprise and newness. To begin this process means to open oneself to mystery, ultimately to the Lordship of the Other. It is to let oneself be controlled by the other; paradoxically, one finds oneself free. The upshot most often is that one becomes less incapacitated by fear from accepting the mystery of life/ The experience of transcendence is, I believe, one of a continuum from total self-absorption to total absorption in the other--with the two ends of the continuum being ideal .states not found in nature. In any human experi-ence there is bound to be an.admiXture of both self-consciousness and. aware-ness of the outside world. The boundaries of the continuum might well be circumscribed by referring to the narcissistic person on the one hand and the enraptured mystic on the other. It might also be a help to those who are praying to realize that the contemplation of the Lord is no different from the contemplation of any other person in this regard, namely that one can be in the intimate presenc~e of a very dear friend'and still be'or become aware of the ache in one's feet, of wondering whether one put out the lights in the car, of the work still to be done for school tomorrow, and so forth. ZAntoin"e de Saint-Exuprry, Le Petit Prince, New York: Harcourt, Brace and World, 1943. " :~"But let me tell y~u, that to approach the stranger ls to invite the unexpected, release a new force, Or let the genie out of the bottle. It is to start a train of events Beyond your control ." T. S. Eliot, The Cocktail Party 4See W. J. Connolly, "Freedom and Prayer in Directed Retreats," REVIEW ]FOR REr LIGIOtJS, Vol. 32, No. 6, (1973), pp. 1358-1364. The Contemplative Attitude in Direction "/ 823 "Distractions," in other words, are a part of even the most intimate rela-tionships and should be expected in prayer too. Finally, in an intimate conversation reflection on what is happening or. on how well one is doing, especially with the idea of writing about it in one's journal or using it as an example for an article like this, can disturb the communication and be an instance of self-absorption. It happens, but it is better not to program it this way. Thus, the wisdom of. the tradition in spiritual direction of advising the person praying to do the reflecting after the period of prayer is over. Contemplation ~f the Lord in Nature and in Scripture Perhaps now we can clarify what we mean by contemplation of the Lord in nature and in Scripture. The Lord is invisible, and so hard to look at; he also seems pretty silent, and so hard to listen to~ Often enough, therefore, we try too hard to pray, :try too hard to listen and look. Too often prayer is seen as self-absorbing; our natural reaction when someone says, "Let us pray," is to bow our heads, close our eyes, and get serious--all of which is proper in its place. But we rarely get the impression that prayer can be an enjoyable experience, :that it can be a conversation, a dialogue, a relation- .ship. The spiritual director is confronted with the problem of,helping people to the enjoyment of God when much Of their past experience of prayer is one of labor, seriousness, brooding, and self-absorption. Many of us .who do spiritual direction have hit upon the idea of helping people to forget themselves for a while. We ask them what they like todo, what he!ps them just to forget their problems (besides going to sleep), and we try to help them to see that 0ihey already do contemplate in the way de- Scribed in the first note. We suggest that they spend a certain amount of time-~each.day, if possible-~-, doing whateVer it is that they like doing that is contemplative, and that they :consider this time as time with the Lord (i.e: prayer) in much the same way that they might want to share the same ex-perience with a close friend. We also suggest that they ask the Lord to make his presence known, to reveal himself. Then they look at and/or listen to whatever it is 'they enj'oy. After e~ch period of doing this we ask them to reflect on the experience: What happened?'What did they experience? Did the Lord make himself known? It is surprising what .happens wl~en people begin to do something like this. They often have objections at first: they.f.eel it cannot be prayer. More-over, being so conditioned to think that brooding and insights and resolu-tions are what prayer is all about they often need time and patience to get the hang of it and to find out that the director really means what he says. But then they begin to find such "prayer" times enjoyable and relaxing; they find themselves surprised by feelings of joy and gratitude and a real sense that Someone is present who loves and cares for them. They find that th~ey can 824 / Review ]dr Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 admit things to themselves that they were always afraid or ashamed to look at--and they feel better for it; they feel freed, healed. Agnes Sanford in her book The Healing Gilts ol the Spirit gives very similar advice. To people whosay "I can't find God," she suggests doing some simple things, especially things they like to do, that will put them in the way of God, as she says,0so "that he can find you.''~ That is the point, of course; as we saw in the first.section, ~the only thing we can do when we want to get 'to know another person is to put ourselves near and askthe person to reveal himself or herself. These reflections bring us to the question: Are there any privileged places or privileged events where we can go to put ourselves in the Lord's way? The traditional answer has been that there are, and. that these places and events include the sacraments, especially the Eucharist, the church teaching, the Scriptures, and the works of the Lord, especially nature, I will say something later about additions to this list, but now I would like to take up nature and' the Scriptures, Traditionally people have found peace and refreshment in the beauties of nature: The fact that most retreat houses, houses of prayer and monas-teries have been located in or near scenes of natural beauty testify to the belief that God is found more easily in nature and in solitude than, say, in cities. Traditionally, too, we have spoken of God revealing himself in the things he has made, "in plants and animals and in men, the wonders of Your hand," as the canon written ~by John L'Heureux puts it,~ I do not want to counter this tradition although I do believe that the Lord can be as present in the city; rather, I want to examine how the Lord is met and how we can help people to meet him in natt~re. First of all directors should suggest~ looking ~nd listening, not give ideas about God's continual creation, his indwelling, and so forth. We have to remember that most of us are conditioned by catechism, philosophy and the-ology classes to have beautiful thoughts about how. God is in all things, but that few of us have ever looked long.enough at a flower to let God reveal himself as the maker of that flower for me. Before a tree can become a symbol of God, it must first be seen and touched and smelled as a tree. The first suggestion, then is that people look at and listen to what.is around them. The second suggestion is that looking at natural beauty can in itself be a way of relat!ng to the Lord without any words~being said. Just as I relate to an artist by taking interest in what he has made, by taking time to look at it or listen to it, so too I can relate to God if I take time to contemplate what he has made. Creators lik~ to have people show interest in what they have done. All the better if I like" what I ~see and smile or sigh or express ~Sanford, Agnes~ The Healing Gilts 0! the Spirit (New York: Lippincott, 1966), esp. pp. 25-32. ~In Hoey, R. F. (ed.), The Experimental Liturgy Book (N,Y.: Herder and Herder, 1969), p. 97. ' The Contemplative Attitude in Direction delight in the presence of the artist. Such responses are elicited by what I contemplate, not willed by me, and they are communications to'the artist; in the case of God they are then called prayers of praise. Tfiey do not have to be couched in "prayer language." Indeed, the prayer is often made before a word is formed. The spiritual director might then be able to point out that the responses of the directee are similar to the responses that the poet who wrote Psalm 104 must have had and then tried to express in poetry. Not everyone is a poet, but almost everyone can be thrilled by a dazzling sunset or sunrise, the sun's light on fall leaves, and so forth, and feel a. deep sense of wonder. , Thus far we have been stressing the need to look and listen, the con-templative attitude. As I contemplate, I can also have desires, one of which is that the Lord reveal himself to me while I am looking at his works. If I begin my period of contemplation with a prayer that this desire be grant.ed, then.it is liable to happgn. I do not want to rule out high mystical experi-ences--~ because they do happen and more frequently than we tend to think --but here I would rather concentrate on the more ordinary ways the Lord reveals himself in,answer to this prayer. One can be walking along the beach at night and see a touch of silver from the moon on the crest of a wave and besides delighting in it suddenly feel at peace and in someone's presence who .himself delights in such things. Unaccountably one may feel that one is still loved, even though one does drink o'r eat too much or get angry with one's community members too often or even though one has just lost one's best friend or has just been turned down for graduate school or was not elected superior or whatever, and one may feel free to face ~oneself more honestly and with less self-pity. Or a person may sense her insignificance under the stars, and yet feel her own importance in the ~whole scheme of things, Or another may Sense a call deep inside himself to change his life style. In all these instances the person may be hearing or sensing the voice of the Lord revealing himself. When these kinds of experiences are real and exciting.and challenging as well as com-forting, then the Lord has begun to take on a new reality for the person. Perhaps now he or~.she can also pay attention to him and not just to his creatures. And here may lie the dividing line between contemplating the Lord and contemplating his works. The work of the spiritual director now becomes one of helping the per-son praying to discern, that is, to figure out what is going on, what is God's voice, what not. The discernment of spirits, begins when there are inner movements and the question is: Is the Lord revealing himself, and if so, what is he saying? The genie is out of the bottle, and now it is important to follow the genie's movements. We can look at the contemplation of Scripture in a similar way. Scrip-ture is not the Lord, but a privileged place to meet him. However, one must pay attention to the Scripture itself just as one has to pay attention to trees 1126 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 or sunsets or mountains. That is,"it is necessary to have a contemplative at-titude toward Scripture, to let the Scriptures be themselves and to listen to them and to ask that the Lord reveal himself while we are listening to these words. I do not intend ~here to delve into the arguments as to whether any other religious texts might be privileged places for meeting God; they could be and indeed people have met God while paying attention to St. Augustine's Confessions, to the prayer of St. Francis, to many other works of religious .literature, and even to secular literature. I am accepting as a given that Sgripture has primacy of place over all other literature as the Word of God. But we must listen to the Scriptures themselves, and not our projections onto them. One sometimes hears that modern scripture ,.scholarship with its de-mythologizing and its form criticism has been a blow to piety and has made it more difficult to use Scripture for prayer. Scripture scholars, it is some-times charged, have taken the mystery out of the infancy narratives of the gospels and other stories. We are not sure what Jesus actually said, or whether he actually did everything the gospels say he did. "How can we ever know him then?", people wonder. Those of us who take scripture studies and spiritual direction seriously have had to ponder these questions and charges as well as to take seriously our own and others' experiences in praying with the Scriptures. I think that we have not always been careful in our way of speaking, and it is my hope that this note will contribute to the clarification of our thought and ex-pression. , ,I want to focus on. the contemplation of the gospels and hope that the principles enunciated here can be analogously translated to the use of other scripture texts~ The first point is obvious: It does little good for prayer or Christian living to base both on a delusion. Hence, it is important to see the gospels for what they are. They are not biographies of J.esus, but four differ-ent expressions of the faith of the early Church and what it remembered in faith about Jesus. Each gospel has its own point of view, its own theo-logical focus, its own Sitz im Leben. Contemplation of°Mark's gospel, for example, means taking Mark's work on its own terms and trying to listen to his work of art. Secondly, it should be said that one need not be a Scripture scholar in order to be able to use the gospels for prayer. The Lord can still reveal him-self to someone who believes that angels actually did sing "Glory to God in the highest" at Bethlehem as long as one is open to having the living Lord reveal himself. But I do believe that the more one knows about the gospel, the better one can look at and listen to it and not to one's own cultural and personal projections of it. Thus, I believe that scripture study can be a help to contemplation. In other words, it helps, I think, to be able to con-template Mark's Jesus and know that it is Mark's Jesus and not necessarily The Contemplative Attitude in Direction / 827 the "real article" in all his historical reality. For one thing, one is not going to be thrown so much out of kilter by new discoveries of scripture scholars. More importantly, one is more likely to realize that the person one wants to meet' is not the Jesus of the past, but the present living Lord (who, of course,'is continuous with Jesus of Nazareth). Here we are at the heart of the matter. The purpose of contemplating the gospels .is to come to know the living Lord Jesus. Here again we can see the wisdom of Ignatius of Loyola. Before every contemplation of events from the gospels Ignatius has the retreatant pray for what he desires, namely "an intimate knowledge of our Lord, who has become man for me, that I may .love him more and follow him more closely.''~ Then I listen to the gospel text and treat it for what it is, as imaginative literature. I try to take the text ~seriously, and try to let it inspire my imagination, as it was written to do (as well. as to enkindle my faith). But my desire is not to know the scripture text better, but to know the risen Jesus better. I want him to reveal himself to me. And when he takes on reality and shape for me (not neces-sarily in a picture, by the way), then I talk to him, not to the text, and I listen to him, not the text. Those-who have not had this experience will not know what I am talking about, but hopefully they will be open enough to listen to the experience of those who have. The purpose of contemplation of Scripture is not to see Jesus. walking on water or to see him in Galilee or hear him say to Peter "Feed my lambs.~ The purpose is to hear the risen Jesus say to me: "Your sihs are~ forgiven,~you" and to know he means me; to hear him say to me." "Come,,follow~me.and be my friend" and.know that it is the Lord and that he is talking to me. Once again, discernment be-comes a necessity when I begin to feel moved by the Lord himself. I hope that by now it is clear that contemplation of nature or of Scrip~ ture is not in itself contemplation of the Lord, but that the former is a privileged way to the latter. Indeed, one can say that contemplation in the first sense is a technique or method, where contemplation in the second sense is relationship itself and no methods ~are needed. Finally as to the list of privileged places, it may be well to indicate that those mentioned earlier are still privileged places and also that different eras and different people may prefer one of the privileged places to others. It may also be that new privileged places may come into prominence. I am thinking especially of a shift from nature to man-made works of art or technique, a suggestion made by Josef Sudbrack, S.J? In our modern urban culture we may well find that human artifacts as well as human persons themselves may be more privileged than natural beauty. "l~here should be no difficulty here since the works of humans are ultimately God's handiwork. ~Spiritual Exercises (Puhl Translation), No. 104, p. 49. 8Sudbrack, Josef, Beten ist Menschlich: Aus der Er]ahrung Unseres Lebens mit Gott Sprechen (Freiburg in Breisgau: Herder, 1973). 828 / Review jor Religious, Volume 35~ 1976/6 On the Question of the Utility of Contemplation Recently in a discussion of contemplation someone mentioned that many people were advocating the 'techniques I have labelled contemplative for problem solving in management, for conflict resolution and that they worked without reference to God or the transcendent. That is, the contemplative techniques we mentioned in the,.earlier notes, were being used for secular purposes,, and people were feeling better, were more creative, more integral, and so forth. There is no question that the technique of contemplation by itself is very salutary. We need~ not bemoan that fact. But then what is the need to bring in God and prayer? ~ Here the only reply is to ask oneself to what end one uses contempla-tive techniques. If the answer is to solve problems, to feel better, to be more creative, then perhaps there is no need t~ refer to God and prayer. But for those for whom contact with the living Lord and the relationship itself with him are the goals, the question loses significance. It is like asking someone what he gets ,out of time spent with his wife that he could not get from others just as well. For those who seek the Lord, these techniques would be worthless no matter how good they. made them feel if in the process they did not find their Lord. Throughout.~these notes I have stressed that the purpose of contemplating nature, Scripture, or anything else is to meet the living Lord. When he is engaged, or rather when he engages me, there is no need of techniques or even of asking what the utility of prayer is. I want to be with him, and ttiat is enough. Without effort utility comes; one be-comes a better person and Christian. But relationship,is what is sought: In a Rut To get out of a rut a seed digs deeper. Edward A. Gloeggler P.O. Box 486 Far Rockaway, NY 11691 Individual Apostolates and Pluralism Community Identity in John T~I Ford, C.S.C. Fr. Fo~:d is Associate Professor of' Theology and Coordinator of Ministerial Studies in the School of Religious Studies at the Catholic University of America, WA 20064. Not too long ago, as our history is measured, the apostolic endeavors of American religious communities almost' invariably took a corporate or insti-tutional form. A typical example is the religious house all of whose members work in an adjacent school. Though there may be considerable variety in the occupations of individual religious (e.g~, ,~administration, teaching, coun-seling, maintenance, etc.), the work of;each is seen as contributing to the overall~ofunctioning of the institution. This corporate pattern is frequently paralleled in hospitals,~parishes, and other works religious communities un-dertake. ~ An.~important.consequence of this familiar pattern is aopervasive identi-fication, of religious community .with its institutions:' For example, this iden-tification is commohly reinforced through° a schedule that melds communal and institutional activities: if religious aren't working~in the institution, then they usua.!ly can be found together at some communal, activity in the near-bmyo rree sciydneinccale .h Tavhee c roemsuplatr iesd p wraitcht iicmapllryis ao n"mtoetnatl; .i nhsotwituetvieorn;.aalsi zwatiillo bne" nthoatet dthe later, a more apt.' comparison is with the communal life of the "family farm" or the "cottage industry" in agrarian societies. In brief, then, an "institutional apostolate" is a particular activity that members= of a religious community undertake as a corporate: effort; it is both a means of livelihood and a means of realizing the goals of the community. The melding of communal and institutional activities also affords a means ~f self-identity for religious. For example, the fact that religious (with 829 a30 / Review Jot Religioux, Volume 35, 1976/6 appropriate humility) speak of"'our school" is but one indication of the in-fluence of merged communal-institutional life on individual religious. Re-cently, when it has become necessary to close "our school," this identifica-tion has sometimes become painfully apparent. In other terms, the American tendency to identify a person with his occupation (e.g., John Smith is a carpenter, Mary Doe is a teacher) reached sort of a zenith in the case of religious; indeed, religious may be so identified with a particular institution that "outsiders" may not even know the proper name of the community whose members work there (e.g., "the sisters who teach at St. Mary's"). The liabilities of institutional apostolates are all too familiar. Perhaps the most burdensome is the tendency to subordinate the personal life of religious to the consuming demands of the institution. Illustrations are legion: fre-quently requests of a personal nature are refused if they are seen as inter-fering with the work of the institution (rather than as being alien to com-munity life). Another burden is an unrealistic subordination of communal life to institutional demands. While the acceptance of an institutional apos- ,tolate necessarily demands coordination with the life of the community, sometimes this is done by an additive process, as in the case of a com-munity that fulfilled its quota of religious exercises, one rapidly following another, after closing school for the day. Occasionally, the reverse happens: the requirements of an institutional apostolate are over-ruled by community procedures. An obvious, instance is the appointment of religious to in-stitutional positions for which their major qualification is membership in the sponsoring community. While post-conciliar renewal has (presumably?)caused the disappear-ance of the more conspicuous malpractices, still an inherent and recurring problem in institutional, apostolates is to maintain an appropriate balance between institutional work, living in community; and personal life. Any notable imbalance in these relationships is likely to occasion friction or dissatisfaction within a community. In addition to this perennial problem, there are other factors that have brought added pressures on institutional apostolates in recent years. For example, as a result of the post-conciliar decrease in the number of active religious, many communities have been. unable to staff their institutions in the same measure as formerly. Maintaining institutional 'commitments is seemingly so burdensome that some religious doubt the wisdom of institu-tional apostolates at all---even if their community would have sufficient personnel in the future. This feeling is frequently shared by those younger religious who are disenchanted with institutions in general and have entered religious life in view of a more personalized type of service. While this anti-institutionalism is~sometimes naively ex.aggerated, the fact remains that some communities have accepted members who simply do not identify with in-stitutional apostolates. Simultaneously new options have become available. For example, ~the Individual Apostolates and Pluralism / 831 closing of some schools has made it possible or necessary for religious to seek positions outside the educational institutions conducted by their own community. Again, recent developments in the °Church, have led to the creation of new positions that ~previously didn't exist--directors of religious education representing a common instance. And in some cases, religious have found employment in government agencies or public interest firms. An interesting relationship has emerged in many institutions of higher education. In order to qualify for governmental assistance, a legal separation has been effected between institution and sponsoring community. While the same religious may continue their apostolate within the institution, legal separation makes it incongruous for a community to continue to consider the institution "ours." The legal status of religious working in the institu-tion is also changed; for example, many religious now have contracts with institutions that were formerly controlled by theircommunities. Apparently, institutional apostolates are being "individualized." Individual Apostolates Such recent developments have led to the emergence of'a variety of "individual apostolates.''1 Here an "individual apostolate" is :taken to mean a particular occupation that a religious undertakes as a personal effort and responsibility; it is to some degree independent of the administration of the community as such; it depends more on the particular personal qualifications of the religious, not on membership in this or that community. The degree of individuality, however, may ~vary considerably: religious who continue to'work in what were formerly their community's institutions may find that legal separation is a more or less nominal change; other religious, however, may find that they have to qualify competitively for their positions. In the latter case, when a particular religious leaves an individual apostolate, the community can not expect and is not expected to furnish a replacement (as is frequently the case in institutional apostolates). An im-portant icharacteristic of individual apostolates is that the religious com-munity as such can not determine whether its members will be able to ob-tain specific positions. Speaking.of an: apostolate as "individual" does not imply that it~is in-dependent of church or community; rather (if it is to be considered an apostolate) it must be conceived in'some way as a service that witnesses to Christ and reflects the spirit of a particularjcommunity. Moreover, there is a sense in which every apostolate is "individual,". insofar as religious are individually responsible for "personifying" the Gospel in their particular occupations. l Just as some may prefer terms such as '!mission" or "ministry" in place of "aposto-late," some may prefer terms such as "special" or "experimental" to "individual." Whatever the merits of one or other term, the concern here is with the implications of the individuality of these occupations in relation to community life. 1132 / Review for Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 However, one must admits, the arbitrariness of classifying practically any occupation as an "apostolate." For example, practically any occupa-tion- from farming to fine arts, from physical education to theoretical physics--has been placed under the generic umbrella of "apostolate" in various institutions conducted by religious. Given this precedent, it seems rather arbitrary to attempt to restrict "individual apostolates" along rigid lines.: In addition, individual apostolates have long-standing precedents in most active communities: the missionary stationed alone, the student i'e-ligious living outside a community residence, the traveling .retreat-master or fund-raiser, etc. Again on the'basis of precedents, it is hard to disqualify individual apostolates on .'the ground of separation from daily community life. Or is it justifiable to consider these instances "temporary," when in fact they last for years? Or is it realistic to consider these cases .exceptions or experiments, if they involve a relatively large percentage of a com-munity? The point in raising these questions is not to object to the legitimacy of individual° apostolates in active communities? Insofar as religious rules are guidelines~ not~ absolutes,, exceptions are allowable or, at times,.nece~sary; there does not seem to be any.a priori reason why individual apostolates can not be a justifiable exception. Likewise, communities have always had to experiment in their apostolates; accordingly, individual apostolates can be seen as a new type of apostolic venture attempting to respond to con-temporary needs. Still, it is hardly adequate to treat individual apostolates merely as exceptions or experiments~ First of all, a more positive view is necessary. Individual apostolates should be seen as a development that is appropriate, perhaps necessary, if the Church is to witness to Christ in the contemporary world? Indeed', individual apostolates have already proved beneficial in some communities; for example, their existence has occasioned a much needed delineation of lines of community responsibility in relation to all apostolates. Moreover, individu~il apostolates are a means whereby com-munities, instead of being constrained to fill various slots, can utilize their personnel in more creative ways. Perhaps the most attractive aspect of indi-vidual apostolates is their challenge to religious to develop fully their talents in the service of Christ. 2The question of what constitutes app(opriat~e occupations for r.eligious parallels that of appropriate occupatior~s for priests; cf. G. Murray, "The Hyphenated Priest," R]R (~'REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS) 25 (1966), 693-702; D. Hassel, "The Priest-Expert," Chicago Studies 3 (1964), 201-225. .~Whether individual apostolates can be defended in contemplative communities is a different question; the example of Thomas Merton suggests that the possibility should not be peremptorily rejected. :*Cf. M. Rondet, ',Choices of Religious Life in a Secularized Worldi" R]R 34 (1975), 574-579. ~Individual Apostolates and Pluralism / 833 On the other hand, since individual apostolates have seemingly arisen more by indirection than by intention~ it is easy to continue the pattern of temporary expedients ~ or ad hoc experiments"without facing broader issues. For example, it may be tempting to presume that individual apos-tolates are only a passing fad that will eventually go away; yet ~what if they are really introducing a new. and, distinct.form of religious,life?~ Again, it is tempting to assume that ,there is little difference.,~between religious, life for those in individual apostolates and those in institutional, apostolates; accordingly, the ~same mo~lel of religious' 'life should prevail in both. But what if there ,is-need for a new type of balance between occupation, re-ligiouslife, and personal life-style in individual apostolates? " The impl!cations of individual apostolates for religious life have been emerging, ,.like ~the apostolates themselves, only piecemeal. Though only partially apparent, these~implications need to be examined, for they poten- .tially constitute the raw material for either crisis or creativity---~r more ljk61y, a bit,of both. In other words,, a pattern is being established that affects,not only'the individual religious involved,,but the commumty as a whole~ For example, a relatively high proportion'of members in some communities is currently engaged in individual apostolates; even were it desirable to withdraw mem- .bets' from individual apostolates,.,it may no longer be feasible to do so without serious disruption (viz. problems in re-assignment, budget, resi-dence, etc.). Somewhat incongruously~ individual apostolates seem to have reached a point of institutionalization! On .the theoretical level, v~hat is at issue is a community's self-vision and self-identity. On the practical level is a complex of questions relating to the implementation of thi~ vision and the fostering of community identity Theoretical Level: A New Vision? Whatever the imbalances in institutional apostolates, they offer religious a sense of identity: "our community working in our restitution:" Quite commonly this sense of corporate identity ~s reinforced by a vision of religious life as a continual harmony of prfiyer ~nd Work, of w~or.k and prayer. Indeed, the identification of community and° institution, suggests something of an equation of,communal prayei and institutional work. If this'vision of religious~life was on~ convincingly painted in the novi-ti~ ite, such an interlocking matrix of p~ra~,er and work seems' alien 'to many religiohs today. The loss c~f this vision may'6ccasi6n feelings of ~talgia for a vision now blurred and a rhythm of. activity now. disjointed. Yet before ~Cf. R. Faricy, "Change in the Apostolic Religious Life," RIR" 34 (1975), 413-414. for a description of the "demonasticization of,apostolates." Should individual aposto-lates be seen as the cutting edge of this centrifug~al movement away from monasti-cism? o ' 834 / Review ]or Religious, l/olume~ 35, 1976/6 indulging guilt4eelings ab'rut, visions lost, it would be well to ask whether the vision is worth recapturing at all . . The vision of religious life as harmonious integration of prayer and work seems to presuppose a double model: a sociological model of an agrarian society coupled with a theological model of a divinely regulated universe.6 While an agrarian model may seem medieval, perhaps the. proximate in-fluence is the American frontier ideal of the self-sufficient family farm. Questions of historical origin aside, an agrarian model seems more influen~- tial in religious.life than is commonly acknowledged. For example, most religious communities were originally founded within agrarian societies; more importantly, an agrarian ideal of .community seems to survive in the expectations, of many religious. Indeed, one may suspect that efforts to "return to the spirit of the founder" may on occasion be similar to the flight from urban life and its mounting frustrations: a yearning for :a simpler life may be nostalgia for the benefits of an agrarian society. Or again, the once common practice of establishing houses of frrmation in rural settings ("where religious life could be lived at its ideal"), reflects something of the ideal of a self,sufficient family farm. Examples could be multiplied; varia-tions on the agrarian model could be added (e.g., religious~ community as "cottage industry" or "ethnic village," etc.). It seems worth noting the similar melding ~of work and communal life that characterizes both agrarian societies and institutional apostolates. Fitting: neatly with an agrarian model of religious :communityqs a the-ological :model Of a well regulated universe: iu~t as the universe is har-moniously ordered in every detail by an inherent set.of laws enacted by a provident God, so too is the religious community harmoniously regulated in every detail by a set of rules provided by ~a diyinely guided founder and subsequently administered, by omniscient superiors.7 While this is blatant caricature, it should be-remembered that every caricature hits uncomfortably close to life¯ ¯ Both models have become theoretically untenable. The~ agrarian model ~;Many different models have been used to explain the transition from one vision or world-view to another: for example, T. Nuij, "New Forms of Community Life," R]R 32 (1973), 59-64, coniraSts commtlnity in primitive, rural or pre-technological, and technological or industrial cultures. Among the abundant literature on this transition, cf. T. O'Meara, Holiness and Radicalism in Religious Lile (New York~ 1972); G. Moran, The. New Community (New York, 1970); L. Schaller, hnpact o[ the Future and The Change Agent (Nashville-Ne~ Yo.rk, 1969 and 1972, respectively); R. Weg-mann, "The Catholic Clergy and Change," Cross Currents i9 (1969), i78-197. The well-known works of C. Reich, The Greet,ing o! America (New York, 1971) and A. Toffler, Future Shock (New York, 1970) offer additional models and numerous illustrations. rThe influence of another model, the church as institution; is also evident; on the advantages~ and.~ limitations of 'this and. other ecclesiological models, cf. A. Dulles, Models o[ the Church (Garden City, New York, 1974). !t would be helpful to have a similar analysis of models of religious life. ~ Individual A,postolates and Pluralism / 835 is_Ansufficient in view of the complexity of urban, technological soCiety, while the theological model of-a s~,stematically directed universe is inade- - quate in the face of historical consciousness and philosophical pluralism. Accordingly, neither of these models .provides a suitable framework for a vision, of religious life. Nbnetheless, there is one reason ~for their tengcious survival:¢ they undoubtedly furnish a sense of security. It is ~spiritually reassuring to devote one's entire day in a harmonious blend of prayer and work dedicated to God: could a fervent religious want more? For some religious, then, the h'armonious vision is quite satisfying. For others, othe ~vision may~be~ feeble, but they are willing to live with;incon-sistency, because they are unable or unwilling to search for a new vision. If~a few havediscovered a new vision, many others are still searching. Aside from the fact that it is far easier to criticize a vision-become-problematic than to construct a replacement, visions are elusive and difficult to verbal-ize. More than likely, discussions within a community do notdebate visions but center on practical issues: traditional procedures versus new approaches. It is tempting, for example; to treat individual apostolates merely as another practical problem. Yet touch'more is at stake: competing visions of com-munity and apostolate that stand at the heart of personal and corporate self-identity. Not surprisingly, the .response to new visions has been varied. First of all, some would prefer to re-upholster the traditional vision by discard-ing out-dated elements" and .super-imposing sundry modern touches. Change is then cosmetic: the superficial appearance is different, but the funda-mental vision remains the same. Nevertheless, there are definite ad-vantages to this approach: it affords cor~tinuity with the past--a matter of concern to older members; it accommodates itself to new circumstances.--- a mattef of importance for younger members; and it introduces, ch~inges gradually sb that there is sufficient time to become accustomed to one set of changes before more_ are introduced--a matter of expediency in all social changes. Yet such an option Carries with it a'notable liability: it relies on a vision that is basically unattractive and unacceptable to many. ~ ~ ¯ Nonetheless-, the right of a community to take this option must be respected, for it may be the only option that a particular community can really live with.8 To follow an out-dated vision may not be wise, but it need not be wrong.dn fact, the attempt to .jerk away an apparent Linus blanket from those committed to a traditional vision is likely to be disrup-tive of both community and apostolate? .Without arbitrarily precluding the o sit might be well to develop a declaration of rights for religious similar to Vatican II's Declaration on Religious Freedom. '~Th6 hazards of adopti0g a new vision are forcefully, though stridently, indicated by J. Hitchcock, The.Decline and Fall o~ Radical:~Cbtholicism (New York, 1971); with-out accepting his viewpoint, one can still~adna!t the need for facing straightforwardly his criticisms. 83b / Review for Religious, Vrlume 33, 1976/6 possibility of future change, a community may.decide very realistically and very,' honestly that its capacity for renewal can only accomplish so much at~a ~iven moment of its history. Communities that decide to retain a traditional vision of community and'apostolate would be well advised not to"eng~ge any of their members in,individual, apostolates that require a life-styl~ that'is basically incompatible with the community,s traditional, vision and thus 'threaten its ~corporate identity. The predictable resulr~'would be serious dissension that.:the, com~ mfihity .may not be prepared to bear:~Yet this need not imply that such communities need to exclude ever~ type of individual.apostolate; what is implied is that~each proposed individual apostolate must be carefully ex-amined for its concordance.with the community's self-vision and self-identity. ,, The Problem, of Pluralism : If the traditional vision is~unattractiw or untenable, what is the new vision of ~community and apostolate? The ~option would be simple~ if a compelling new vision were~ at hand;'then at least-the choice would be.~ clear-cut: traditional or new. Unfortunately there is no one unifying vision that demands acceptance. If it is quite clear that modern life is techno-logical not agrarian, pluralistic not uniform, it is not clear how such aspr'cts .can be synthesized in a new vision. Instead of one new vision, there are~ any number of competing visions--each with advantages~ all'with their respective liabilities. The way to the future seems tobe: may. the best vision win! It is then quite understandable why many religious prefer to hold on to the~ vision they have, whatever.its deficiencies, rather than risk'the vague uncertainties of some apparently more problematic replacement. It is equally understandable why many other religious tend to hedge their op-tions ,by tentatively exploring new possibilities, while keeping a firm'grasp on,a traditional vision. Still., just as a diversity of liturgical practices and theological viewpoints has emerged in. the post-conciliar Church, so a similar diversity in life-styles and visions of community and apostolate has emerged in post-conciliar religious life. This ~variety is rooted in a greater theological awareness of the diversity in the mystery of Christ, the uniqueness of each person, and the temporal and cultural plurality of mankind.~° Where formerly uniformity was prized,as exemplifying the uhity of the Church, now pliJralism is seen as reflecting the Church's catholicity. Yet if it is easy~to pay lip-service to pluralism, it is much more difficult ~°Cf. E. Carter, "Pluralism in Christian Life," R[R 31 .(1972), 22~26; K. Rahner~ "Pluralism in Theology and the Oneness of the Churchs' Professiono o~ Faith," Con~ cilium 46: 103.123; A. Dulles', "Dogma as an Ecumenical Problem,'" 'Theological S~udies 29 (1968),~ 397-416 (reprinted in Dulles! The~'Survival ot Dogma [Garden City, New York, 1971], pp. 152-170). ,Individual Apostolates and Pluralism / 837~ to cope consistently with its implications. For example, some religious have adopted new life-styles, but have not related these to a new vision; and vice versa, new visions 'have been officially adopted in constitutions and rules without subsequent implementation in a community. ~ More importantly, the transition from uniformity to pluralism is both threatening~and enticing. Those who were trained for, or are congenitally inclined to, a life of uniformity and regularity can be severely confused by a,superabundan~e of choices and°the burden of responsibility inherent in a pluralistic situation:~°For example, obedience seems to furnish an excuse for some religious to become over-dependent on their superiors; or vice versa, obedience seems to allow some superiors to pre-empt most decision-making from their subordinates. If some r~ligious pale at pluralism~ it may be the threat of responsibilities that they are unwilling or unable to, bear; similarly, if some ~superiors resent pluralism, it may be through unwilling-ness to share their authority with former subordinates. Another dismaying aspect of pluralism is the potential loss, of com-munity support-systems; when familiar practices vanish, religious ma~' feel themselves ostracized from the group or isolated in their work. Change ih any form is unsettling to creatures of habit, but clinging to a traditional pattern may result in isolation. Since the prospect of losing the respect and understanding of one's companions is~unnervihg, pluralism can prove to be just as formidable to younger religious as to older. In the case of the younger, ,it can be the refusal to adopt the ~vision currently in vogue among their peers. Yet if pluralism ig threatening; it is also attractive. In place of the enervating burden of predictable routine there is the prospect of flexibility and variety in both communal and ~ apostolic life. Religious life is more easily seen as a challenging opportunity for'personal initiative and creativity in the service of Christ. For example, obedience may be seen~ as a commit-ment to Christ that takes the form of submitting one's proposed activities tO the critical encouragement and the charismatic~ evaluation of one's col-leagues; authority is pr!marily that of competent advice; ultimate responsi-bility is one's own before Christ and community. But such a revised view of~ obedience has to be accepted, not ~ofily by the individual but by the community, which may have fo ask whether it can function with a number of different and divergent views of obedience. Another attractive aspect of pluralism is the atmosphere which~ the community provi~tes religious for developing their self-potefitial both in their lives as Christians and in ~their apostolates; this implies a willingness and openness in sharing insights and successes, failures and feelings; in-deed, the diversity of apostolates undertaken by their colleagues can be-c~ me an incentive for religious to Work at~maximum capacity. The preceding contrast exemplifies some of the positive and negative aspects of pluralism. The examples may also help explain why individuals 838 / Review ]or Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 react quite differently to the prospect of pluralism: some feel threatened; others are attracted; still others would like to have the advantages of both uniformity and pluralism without the liabilities of either.11 Insofar as pluralism seems to have emerged within religious life more as the result of a series of individual decisions and external trends than through precise planning for pluralism, its implications need attention. Earlier, pluralism in religious life tended to exist more as a collective phe-nomenon: different communities constituted a diversified spectrum of "catholic" religious life, but any one community tended to occupy only a section of this spectrum; each community enjoyed a fairly well specified corporate apostolic identity. The importance attached to this identity-via-apostolate is illustrated by the fact that some communities (even when personnel was available) refused to undertake certain apostolates, as incompatible with their constitutions; as a result, some communities originated as off-shoots of others, when a new apostolate was needed which the parent community felt unable to enter. "Of course, some communities have always allowed greater internal diversity than others. For example, if some communities have restricted their endeavors to one or two specific apostolates, others have undertaken a variety. At first sight, individual apostolates appear to be simply an exten-sion of this variety. And in fact, this seems to be the way most individual apostolates have come about: superiors have allowed individual religious to accept experimental apostolates as exceptions to accustomed practices. In fact, these exceptions have gradually reached the point in some com-munities- where a comparatively high percentage of members is involved; in some instances, proportionately more members are now in individual apostolates than are in some traditional ones. In effect, the exceptions appear to be constituting a new rule, though there is not always a new vision to accompany it. Thus, the introduction of individual .apostolates may precipitate a re-orientation of a community's self-vision and self-identity. In other words, individual apostolates seem to imply the acceptance of a plurality of visions, only some of which are com-patible with traditional vision(s). The basic question then is: to what extent is a community really willing to accept the implications of pluralism? Practical Options A community's Vision of its apostolate(s) is a vital element in its cor-por. ate identity; presumably its apostolic vision is an important factor in attracting, applicants ,and in training younger membersi presumably too, 11The reaction of any person to pluralism seems to involve a number of intertwined factors--personality, intelligence, education, age, occupation, etc.--so that it is im-possible to predict an individual's receptivity.to pluralism. Nor is receptivity~ merely a matter of age; the contrast "traditional-pliJralistic" is not identical with older versus younger~ Also, one may doubt whether it is possibl6 'to foster pluralism simply through instruction~ Individual Apostolates and Pluralism /839 apostolic vision is an essential motivation for the special spirit and dy-nainism of a community. Moreover, apostolic vision is necessary if a community is to avoid being victimized by the needs of the moment and to pla.n its activities on a long range basis. It is crucial, then, for a com- ~iinity to delineate its apostolic vision as clearly as possible, while recog-nizing that every option involves risk.1~ ,~ first option is for a community to continue its institutional aposto-late( s) as~ its primary and (probably) exclusive commitment. Presuming of course that its institutions are really viable, the most-compelling motive for this option can be found in the fact that this is what the membership recognizes as its proper charism and commits itself to do. The evident risk is that this option is not particularly appealing to those who want to work in a more personalized setting; thus, recruitment of new members and dis-satisfaction among present members could well be problems. Moreover, this option may yield to the temptation to abandon the struggle to live a religious life in the modern pluralistic world. The polar-oppbsite' is the option to make individual apostolates the primary and presumably exclusive emphasis in a community.~As a means of responding to challenges facing the Church in the modern world, thisop-tion presupposes considerable flexibility in community structures as well as Considerable self-reliance on the~part of individual religious. These pre-sumed strengths may be dissipated through excessive individualism on the one hand or through lack of traditional support-systems on. the other. While a few commuriities," or at least some segments .of communities, appear to be headed in the direction of this option, what may really be at stake is the creation of new communities (even though the present may not seem a particularly auspicious moment for new found~tiofis). L oA compromise between these two options is the attempt to. juxtapose ¯ institutional and individual apostolates. In greater or less degree, this is theo~present option of many active communities in the United States. In-deeid, it seems to be a typical bit of American pragmatism for a community to allow its members to dream different visions, to work in diffe~rent settings, oani:l, yet to unite, together as members of one family. If such diversity defies theoretical alignment, American religious will presumably be content, as long as their community lives and works harmoniously, however diversely. Compromise will tend to succeed as long .as religious are genuinely tolerant of the inevitable tensions that diversity introduces. The unavoidable risk is that s'uch a compromise will become unglued for example, through a wide-spread failure to fulfill responsibilities both in apostolates and in religious life, through favoritism or factionalism introduced when one group attempts to impose its views on others, or through the difficulty of attracting new members to a pluralistic life. r-'Cf, the interesting interview with a superior,general, C. Buttimer, "Is Religious Life Viable Today?" America 128/4 (February 3, 1973), 86-90. 840 / Review Ior Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 If compromise is to be successful, it is important for the members of a community~ explicitly to recognize the terms of the compromise. In other words, if the tensions arising from diversity in visions and a variety of life-styles are not to. be divisive, a community needs to recognize and to ,accept a spectrum of variant models of apostolic endeavor and of, community life. A community should specify the extent of pluralism that it is capable of tolerating. For example, some communities may be ,open to any type of individual apostolate; others may wish to restrict themselves~ tO select types. Without prior specification or evaluation, .there is potential for arbitrary decision-making, either real or imagined; there is also the likelihood of disillusionment among members if their expectations, ,whether realistic or idealistic, are :not met. (Disillusionment can affect both those who expect the traditional apostolates to be maintained, as well as~ those who, want ind~ividual apostolates to be introduced.) . ~ ~ The acceptance of pluralism should eventually. 'be expressed in bbth the constitutionS, which describe a community's aprstolic vision, and in the rules,~which attempt to concretize this vision in the life.of a community. Such, formulation is .a difficult endeavor, as the revisions undertaken after Vatican II amply confirm.13 Moreover, the emergence of individual aposto-lates adds to the.complexity: first, since the vision is pluralistic and personal, constitutions apparently can do little more than generalize about the limit-points of the pluralism that is acknowledged in principle~ secondly, if rules presumably reflect the lived experience of a community over a period of ¯ time, individual apostolates, in their present form, ar~ both recent and .still .experimental. Accordingly, .different communities may choose .to accept individual apostolates .in rather different ways. Some communities may find it feasible to consider tliem as extensions of existing apostolates; for example, a com-munity., whose apostolate is in education may decide to restrict the ac-ceptance of individual apostolates to educational endeavors. Other com-munities, which have defined their apostolates in terms of specific groups (e.g., poor,~ unevangelized, ethnic, etc.) may allow individual apostolates as a broadening of their ministry to these groups. Still other communities may encourage any~,type of new individual apostolate that displays some relation to witnessing Christ in the modern world.' At least as crucial as express recognitio,n of individual apostolates~ in :constitutions and rules is the way religious regard such formulations. For some, rules are principles that must be uniformly applied in partiCular in-stance. s; others would view rules as determinations that are to be supple-mented and emended according to actual experience. This contrast is given visual form,,in the first case, by those rules that are published in leather-l'~ Cf. J.l_~zano, "Revision of the Constitutions: Meaning, Criteria, and Problems," R]R 34 (1975), 525-534. Individual Apostolates and Pluralism / 841 bound, red-edged volumes resembling miniature Bibles; in the second.case, rtiIes migtit well be mimeographed on loose-leaf sheets and placed in folders to facilitate periodic revision and up-dating. At least this illustration may indicate tha~t attempting to specify'rules for a diversity of individual aposto-lates is a ~tenuous enterprise. In addition, it suggests that traditional rules; however well suited to institutional apostol~ites, should not simply be used as .an umbrella to cover the new situations encountered in individual aposto-lates. Since uniform rules for individual apostolates tend to be anomalous in theory and impractical in"fact, it seems necessary for commuifities whose members are engaged in individual apostolates to develop new approaches: It may well bethat'a community may decide to'formulate guidelines for community or .procedures~for administration or standards .for~professional life for those members in individual apostolates. In so doing, a community will need to face squarely both the advantages and the draffbacks that are encountered in attempting to live and work with quite different 'types of apostolates and life-styles within tile same community. o In any pluralistic situation, it is obviously impossible to lis't all the variables; yet it may be helpful to saml~le a few problem areas: administra-tive procedures, community life, and personal freedom. Administrative Procedures In the halcyon days of institutional apostolates, administration .may have been tedious, but it f~equently had the advantage of following a,stan-dard pattern of applying general norms to particular cases. This '.view. of administration is inadequate for dealing with individual apostolates (and, it should be added, With most institutional apostolates as-well). On the one"hand, individual apostolates tend to elude uniform norms, unless these a~'e~,extremely general; on the other hand, individual apostolates necessarily change the roles of and relationship between superiors and subordinates; This change in, roles" is graphically illustrated by the religious who occa-sionally employed the provincial' superior on a part-time basis. A prime factor in the:reorientation of roles is the fact that in most indi- .vidual apostolates, religious .need a fair amount of latitude to negotiate with prospective employeis and that, ~once employed, their work is not under, the direct supervision of community superiors. As a result; a superior's role tends to be narrowed to antecedent approval (for it is frequently unfeasible, if not counterproductive, for a superior to become involved in negotiations) ¯ and subsequent ratification, which may,be tantamount to rubber-stamping a iait accompli. Some superiors may find this process quite congenial; they have plenty of other problems and are quite relieved if some religious can successfully pursue their individu~ apostolates without supervision. Other superiors may feel more or less frustrated at wanting .to be helpful yet not being needed or at wanting to give daily directives yet being powerless; they may subcon- Review Ior Religious, Volume 35, 1976/6 sciously resent the apparent diminution of their authority. All of these reactions manifest, a lack of appreciation of the change in roles in the superior-subordinate relationship. If it is unrealistic to expect to transfer a set of relationships en masse from institutional to individual apostolates, what then is the role of the superior in relation to religious in this context? First of all, a superior has to take seriously the individuality of each apostolate as well as the personality of each religious; in effect, each apos-tolate must be considered as a separate and somewhat unique case, just as each religious ~is a unique individual. Instead of applying general norms to individual cases, a reverse process is needed: whether and how general principles apply needs to be discovered through an evaluation of each apostolate. The latter task can only be carried out as a joint effort of supe-rior and subordinate, acting as colleagues. . Accordingly, the role of the superior is less a matter of issuing com-mands and more a matter of fostering dialogue, discernment, and discre-tion. 14 Dialogue is necessary if the superior is to understand different apos-tolates from the viewpoint of participant religious; though this does not necessarily imply that a participant's view is always the best, still it should at least be the point of departure for productive discussion. Discernment, in the sense of raising appropriate questions to evaluate the potential, and performance for an individual apostolate, must also be a joint endeavor if the merits and disadvantages of a particular apostolate are to be appreci-ated. Discretion, which aims at deciding on an appropriate course of action among a number of alternatives, should also be shared; it is pointless to impose a decision that one cannot or will not be implemented. Obviously, such an approach to community administration requires a more personal type of communication than may have been customary in the supervision of institutional apostolates. Where a large number of indi-vidual apostolates are involved, such an approach may require that super-visory responsibilities be divided among more than one superior. Effective use of such an approach demands that superiors be skilled in interpersonal communication; in practice, this may mean that other administrative tasks, such as financial management, may have to be delegated to others. If a new administrative approach is required for individual apostolates, no approach is a panacea. While a more personal approach may be more human and hopefully more productive, both superiors and subordinates should realize that there is no advance assurance that their discussion will prove fruitful: if ~dialogue can result in agreement, it also may make any disagreement painfully evident; if discernment can raise crucial questions, l~One of the reasons-that dialogue, discernment, and discretion have become m~ajor concerns in post-conciliar renewal is linked to increased recognition of religious as persons; an added reason for the importance of these means here is the individuality of apostolates. Individual Apostolates and Pluralism / 843 it may also end in self-contented deception; if discretion can aid in deter-mining appropriate action, it is also an arbitrary selection among alterna-tives. There is no method that as such will guarantee success. For example, one question that dispels any roseate vie

United States National Science Foundation (NSF) ; Science and Technology Facilities Council (STFC) of the United Kingdom ; Max-Planck Society ; State of Niedersachsen/Germany ; Australian Research Council ; Netherlands Organisation for Scientific Research ; EGO consortium ; Council of Scientific and Industrial Research of India ; Department of Science and Technology, India ; Science & Engineering Research Board (SERB), India ; Ministry of Human Resource Development, India ; Spanish Ministerio de Economia y Competitividad ; Conselleria d'Economia i Competitivitat and Conselleria d'Educacio Cultura i Universitats of the Govern de les Illes Balears ; National Science Centre of Poland ; European Commission ; Royal Society ; Scottish Funding Council ; Scottish Universities Physics Alliance ; Hungarian Scientific Research Fund (OTKA) ; Lyon Institute of Origins (LIO) ; National Research Foundation of Korea ; Industry Canada ; Province of Ontario through Ministry of Economic Development and Innovation ; National Science and Engineering Research Council Canada ; Canadian Institute for Advanced Research ; Brazilian Ministry of Science, Technology, and Innovation ; Russian Foundation for Basic Research ; Leverhulme Trust ; Research Corporation ; Ministry of Science and Technology (MOST), Taiwan ; Kavli Foundation ; Australian Government ; National Collaborative Research Infrastructure Strategy ; Government of Western Australia ; United States Department of Energy ; United States National Science Foundation ; Ministry of Science and Education of Spain ; Science and Technology Facilities Council of the United Kingdom ; Higher Education Funding Council for England ; National Center for Supercomputing Applications at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign ; Kavli Institute of Cosmological Physics at the University of Chicago ; Center for Cosmology and Astro-Particle Physics at the Ohio State University ; Mitchell Institute for Fundamental Physics and Astronomy at Texas AM University ; Financiadora de Estudos e Projetos ; Fundação de Amparo à Pesquisa do Estado do Rio de Janeiro (FAPERJ) ; Conselho Nacional de Desenvolvimento Científico e Tecnológico (CNPq) ; Ministerio da Ciencia, Tecnologia e Inovacao ; Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft ; Collaborating Institutions in the Dark Energy Survey ; National Science Foundation ; MINECO ; Centro de Excelencia Severo Ochoa ; European Research Council under European Union's Seventh Framework Programme ; ERC ; NASA (United States) ; DOE (United States) ; IN2P3/CNRS (France) ; CEA/Irfu (France) ; ASI (Italy) ; INFN (Italy) ; MEXT (Japan) ; KEK (Japan) ; JAXA (Japan) ; Wallenberg Foundation ; Swedish Research Council ; National Space Board (Sweden) ; NASA in the United States ; DRL in Germany ; INAF for the project Gravitational Wave Astronomy with the first detections of adLIGO and adVIRGO experiments ; ESA (Denmark) ; ESA (France) ; ESA (Germany) ; ESA (Italy) ; ESA (Switzerland) ; ESA (Spain) ; German INTEGRAL through DLR grant ; US under NASA Grant ; National Science Foundation PIRE program grant ; Hubble Fellowship ; KAKENHI of MEXT Japan ; JSPS ; Optical and Near-Infrared Astronomy Inter-University Cooperation Program - MEXT ; UK Science and Technology Facilities Council ; ERC Advanced Investigator Grant ; Lomonosov Moscow State University Development programm ; Moscow Union OPTICA ; Russian Science Foundation ; National Research Foundation of South Africa ; Australian Government Department of Industry and Science and Department of Education (National Collaborative Research Infrastructure Strategy: NCRIS) ; NVIDIA at Harvard University ; University of Hawaii ; National Aeronautics and Space Administration's Planetary Defense Office ; Queen's University Belfast ; National Aeronautics and Space Administration through Planetary Science Division of the NASA Science Mission Directorate ; European Research Council under European Union's Seventh Framework Programme/ERC ; STFC grants ; European Union FP7 programme through ERC ; STFC through an Ernest Rutherford Fellowship ; FONDECYT ; Australian Research Council Centre of Excellence for All-sky Astrophysics (CAASTRO) ; NASA in the US ; UK Space Agency in the UK ; Agenzia Spaziale Italiana (ASI) in Italy ; Ministerio de Ciencia y Tecnologia (MinCyT) ; Consejo Nacional de Investigaciones Cientificas y Tecnologicas (CONICET) from Argentina ; USA NSF PHYS ; NSF ; ICREA ; Science and Technology Facilities Council ; UK Space Agency ; National Science Foundation: AST-1138766 ; National Science Foundation: AST-1238877 ; MINECO: AYA2012-39559 ; MINECO: ESP2013-48274 ; MINECO: FPA2013-47986 ; Centro de Excelencia Severo Ochoa: SEV-2012-0234 ; ERC: 240672 ; ERC: 291329 ; ERC: 306478 ; German INTEGRAL through DLR grant: 50 OG 1101 ; US under NASA Grant: NNX15AU74G ; National Science Foundation PIRE program grant: 1545949 ; Hubble Fellowship: HST-HF-51325.01 ; KAKENHI of MEXT Japan: 24103003 ; KAKENHI of MEXT Japan: 15H00774 ; KAKENHI of MEXT Japan: 15H00788 ; JSPS: 15H02069 ; JSPS: 15H02075 ; ERC Advanced Investigator Grant: 267697 ; Russian Science Foundation: 16-12-00085 ; Russian Science Foundation: RFBR15-02-07875 ; National Aeronautics and Space Administration's Planetary Defense Office: NNX14AM74G ; National Aeronautics and Space Administration through Planetary Science Division of the NASA Science Mission Directorate: NNX08AR22G ; European Research Council under European Union's Seventh Framework Programme/ERC: 291222 ; STFC grants: ST/I001123/1 ; STFC grants: ST/L000709/1 ; European Union FP7 programme through ERC: 320360 ; FONDECYT: 3140326 ; Australian Research Council Centre of Excellence for All-sky Astrophysics (CAASTRO): CE110001020 ; USA NSF PHYS: 1156600 ; NSF: 1242090 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: Gravitational Waves ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/L000946/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/K005014/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/N000668/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/M000966/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/I006269/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/L000709/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/J00166X/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/K000845/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/K00090X/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/N000633/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/H001972/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/L000733/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/N000757/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/M001334/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/J000019/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/M003035/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/I001123/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/N00003X/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/I006269/1 Gravitational Waves ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/N000072/1 ; Science and Technology Facilities Council: ST/L003465/1 ; UK Space Agency: ST/P002196/1 ; This Supplement provides supporting material for Abbott et al. (2016a). We briefly summarize past electromagnetic (EM) follow-up efforts as well as the organization and policy of the current EM follow-up program. We compare the four probability sky maps produced for the gravitational-wave transient GW150914, and provide additional details of the EM follow-up observations that were performed in the different bands.

Edward C. Boyle ; The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection include interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, WeberState University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories cover various topics and chronicle the personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ; 68p.; 29cm.; 2 bound transcripts; 4 file folders. 1 video disc: digital; 4 3/4 in. ; Oral History Program Edward C. Boyle Interviewed by Rebecca Ory Hernandez 9 November 2011 18 November 2011 Oral History Program Weber State University Stewart Library Ogden, Utah Edward C. Boyle Interviewed by Rebecca Ory Hernandez 9 November 2011 18 November 2011 Copyright © 2012 by Weber State University, Stewart Library Mission Statement The Oral History Program of the Stewart Library was created to preserve the institutional history of Weber State University and the Davis, Ogden and Weber County communities. By conducting carefully researched, recorded, and transcribed interviews, the Oral History Program creates archival oral histories intended for the widest possible use. Interviews are conducted with the goal of eliciting from each participant a full and accurate account of events. The interviews are transcribed, edited for accuracy and clarity, and reviewed by the interviewees (as available), who are encouraged to augment or correct their spoken words. The reviewed and corrected transcripts are indexed, printed, and bound with photographs and illustrative materials as available. Archival copies are placed in the University Archives. The Stewart Library also houses the original recording so researchers can gain a sense of the interviewee's voice and intonations. Project Description The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection includes interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, Weber State University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories date back to the early settlement of North Ogden, and cover various topics including the History of Fort Buenaventura, city government affairs, controversial issues, Latinos in Ogden, personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ____________________________________ Oral history is a method of collecting historical information through recorded interviews between a narrator with firsthand knowledge of historically significant events and a well-informed interviewer, with the goal of preserving substantive additions to the historical record. Because it is primary material, oral history is not intended to present the final, verified, or complete narrative of events. It is a spoken account. It reflects personal opinion offered by the interviewee in response to questioning, and as such it is partisan, deeply involved, and irreplaceable. ____________________________________ Rights Management University Archives All literary rights in the manuscript, including the right to publish, are reserved to the Stewart Library of Weber State University. No part of the manuscript may be published without the written permission of the University Librarian. Requests for permission to publish should be addressed to the Administration Office, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah, 84408. The request should include identification of the specific item and identification of the user. It is recommended that this oral history be cited as follows: Edward C. Boyle, an oral history by Rebecca Ory Hernandez, 9 November 2011 and 18 November 2011, WSU Stewart Library Oral History Program, University Archives, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, UT. iii Edward Boyle Roswell, New Mexico 1943 Edward Boyle New York, 1984 1 Abstract: The following is an oral history interview with Edward C. (Ted) Boyle (b. 1922). The interview was conducted by Rebecca Ory Hernandez, on November 9, 2011. In this interview Ted speaks of his early life growing up and attending school in Ogden, Utah and later attending Weber State University. The interview also highlights his life after graduating from Weber State University and going on to graduate school at the Thunderbird School of Management. Ted also talks about his career in international banking with Citibank, traveling the world and working as a bank executive. Ted is retired and now lives in St. George, Utah with his wife Hazel. ROH: I'm going to state the date and where we are. Today is November 8, 2011. We're in the home of Ted and Hazel Boyle in St. George, Utah. We are here conducting an oral history. I'll just start by asking you to repeat your name and where and when you were born. EB: My name is Edward Conrad Boyle, commonly known as Ted Boyle. I was born in Ogden, Utah, August the tenth, 1922 in the Thomas D. Dee Hospital in Ogden, Utah. I picked up the nickname of Ted Boyle when I was a youngster which came from my Uncle Albert. He used to call me Theodore Roosevelt and Ted stuck with me all my life. I was socially known as Ted Boyle. ROH: You were born in Ogden. Where did you grow up? EB: I grew up in Ogden, Utah on the east side of Ogden, which at that time was at the outskirts of the city. It was at 1470 26th Street which was between Taylor and Polk Avenue and was an area which was basically low income people on the 2 north side of the street and people of means on the south side of the street. Our house was very small by today's standards—two bedrooms, one bathroom, a small kitchen, a dining room, a living room, and a small lot. My brother and sister and I and my mother and my father only had two bedrooms. So my brother and I slept in the unheated basement of our home in unfinished bedrooms with my mother's washing machine between us. My sister had one bedroom and my father and mother had the other bedroom. It had no garage in as much as my father never owned a car. He was one of the very few in Ogden who didn't have a car. My original concept of this house was that it was purely acceptable for us during those trying times which would be the Depression era of 1920s and 1930s. We got along as we could and stayed out of each other's way. My father who was a furniture salesman with Boyle Furniture Company in Ogden would actually walk two miles through all kinds of weather to save a five cent bus fare. Without a car we all depended on friends to get around to social activities. My mother had to walk three to four blocks and bring back her groceries. I remember that very distinctly. At the tender age of six, seven, and eight years old, I was unaware of the differences in the economic status of people on the block. As I grew older I learned to understand that we were on the wrong side of the track as far as the economic aspect of it. It didn't really bother me that we grew up near the poverty line. My father was a good provider. My mother was a wonderful cook. We ate the staples, cornmeal and mush in the morning and things of that nature. We had an icebox, a small cubicle to eat in 3 and I got by. I learned to accept what we had. I had one pair of shoes and one suit. I learned early in my life that I was not conventional in the sense that I had no feel for solving mechanical problems. I couldn't do anything but maybe change a light bulb. That carried through my whole life as my wife knows very well. I was just not like that. I was not allowed to have a house pet. All my friends had dogs but my father adamantly said no dogs. So I grew up in the neighborhood by adopting dogs in the area. My earliest recollections of my schooling in elementary school were at Polk School, which was a block away from our house. It was a very modern school of that time. There were eight grades and it was very convenient. However, during the heavy winter storms that we had in Ogden in those days, we had snow days where I couldn't even get to school because the snow was piled up so high. ROH: How did you get school? EB: We would try and get through these snow drifts but we were basically snowed in. We used to build snow igloos in my front yard. In my early days at Polk School I was a very average student. I thought I had a knack for numbers but when it came to social studies, math, and others, I had trouble. The teachers at that time—our principal was named Florence Brown. If we got out of order then, at that time, we were called in the office and she took out a ruler and hit us on the butt. Today, you know what would happen. But we accepted that. Our parents accepted that if Johnny was out of order he would pay the price. My earliest contact with the female species was in the third grade when we had all the boys 4 sitting on one side of the room and the girls on the other with a phonograph record playing dance music. The teachers would pair us off and we'd go out and try to dance with each other. It was a very strange feeling. Among those girls was Rosanne Peery. She was in the same class I was. I had no skills of any sort. We had a shop organization where we went down in the basement of the school and made wooden things. By hook and crook I made a sewing cabinet for my mother and had it shellacked and it was a pride and joy for me. As I walked up to my house I stopped at the neighbors place and his Labrador retriever went over and did his thing on my sewing cabinet. I was devastated. It didn't matter when I took it home to my mother. She said, "Oh, that's fine." I think that really must have been the only thing I ever created. ROH: How old do you think you were? EB: I was probably about ten years old I guess. In the school I was not physically adept towards contact sports which bothered me enormously because we were always rough housing and I was afraid to get in the middle of it. So I became a finesser, trying to find a sport where I didn't have the contact. I developed a very fine arm. I used to throw stones and I developed a very strong pitching arm, so I became successful in softball and things like that. Going back on Polk School— my late brother (who was five years older) at one time, on the third floor, opened a window and got a hold of the ropes on the flag pole and swung out one hundred feet off the ground before hitting the ground. That was the beginning of my brother being an ultimate dare devil. He was afraid of nothing. My dad loved Sundays as it was his only day off. He was not a church man. He would go out 5 and tend his garden which included all kinds of fruit trees. Then in the afternoon he would go down on the bus to the Orpheum Theater and see a movie, then come back home with a bag of popcorn for the family. My mother of course was in church. I was encouraged at that time to go to church on Sunday. ROH: What church did your family go to? EB: It was the LDS church at 26th and Jackson. At that time it was a six block walk for my mother in all kinds of weather. Our bishop was David Romney. I had a group of friends while growing up and among them was Jennings Olson. Jennings was a person whose handicap was a club foot. We all tried to put that out of our minds when we were playing baseball and things. Jennings was always full of vim and vigor. One thing I remember about him was that he did not like carbonated drinks. He always had to have something non-carbonated. I remember that he read voraciously. His father was a very good medical doctor in Ogden. His mother was a dear but rather homespun. We formed cliques. We had what we called the 26th Street Gang which was the street we lived on. We had about six or seven of us that used to play football in the street and then we'd go skating over bumps and things like that. It became the center of activity. We all grew up to bond. Those people in my early ages were the people that stood with me through the ages and today are still my best friends. It was a phenomenon that we all had the same interests and it was a matter of getting along without any money. We created our own fun outside of the theaters. For instance, on Saturday I would go down to my dad's office at Boyle Furniture and I'd say, "Dad, I want to go to the movie." So he'd give me twenty five cents. That twenty five 6 cents covered my bus fare down and back from the Paramount Theater, a bag of popcorn and I would sit in the front row as close as I could get for these cowboy movies because it was thought at that time, the closer you were to the action, the better off. I'd get out of there and I'd be blurry eyed. I couldn't see for five minutes when I got out of the theater. One thing that I do remember very vividly was Christmas. In Ogden, in the thirties, there were several department stores including the Emporium and Lowe's where they had Christmas displays with electric trains and everything like that. I used to spend hours looking at these various things and hoping against hope that we would be able to get something of that note. Christmas night my brother, my sister and I would go to bed early hoping that Santa Claus would get down the chimney. We had a chimney. I never did understand how he was going to get down through there. My mother put out the cookies with milk and we'd go to bed early and get up at four o'clock in the morning to sneak up the stairs and look and see what Santa Claus had brought. Quite often it was a bowl of hard candy and an orange, a piece of clothing and an inexpensive game. We kept hoping for a train set but we made the best we could. We survived. I became aligned with my closest friends that I loved. About the church— my mother was a devout Mormon. She would have been in the bishopric if they had allowed women. My father was a non-believer, a great man but did not actively participate. I was obliged by my mother every Sunday to go to church with my friends. We diligently went in and passed the sacrament and obeyed what we thought were the laws of the church until such time when I think I was 7 about sixteen or seventeen. The bishop came down the aisle and got me by the arm and said, "Ted. I think it's time for you to go on a mission." That shocked me. I think I just said, not negatively, but that I was not really interested at that time. My truest friends—all of them followed the same line of reckoning, so I wondered at this time, what was it? Was it peer pressure? We all had the same idea at that time that we were not going on missions. It was etched in stone. After we graduated from Polk School, I went to Central High School down at 26th Street and Monroe. Believe it or not, those two years are negative. I have nothing really factual that I can remember of any note. In other words they passed by me without any real essence of any happenings at all except the music instructor there said, "Ted, you've got a wonderful voice. You should go out and use that voice." I remembered that. So off we went to High School at dear old Ogden High School on 28th and Harrison. We were the third class and that's when I really grew up. It was a new atmosphere. The ambiance, the people, the teachers, the location all struck me as being something super. I guess you could say I was a jokester all my life and I got by with my wits. In other words, I was always cracking jokes and breaking up people. I became very popular and joined the social clubs there. I knew quite a few people. But I do remember something, this was pre-war, they had ROTC. It was officer's training school. We were obliged to go out on the campus and parade around for an hour and then after that they selected officers from our group to lead. These were the power makers. This bothered me enormously. I was not selected. I was a private. All my friends were colonels, majors, captains, etc. I was obliged to walk through 8 the ranks as a private. I thought, "Well, this may be my life. Maybe I'm not going to make anything out of it." But I did make some very good connections there. I loved the people there. Our actual basketball team were the state champions. We were honored in Salt Lake. We had, what I think Tom Brokaw would call the finest generation. I would consider that our class of 1940 was exceptional as far as the quality of the people and what they did and the environment we were living in. ROH: Can I ask you a question real quick? Tell me the names of some of your friends at Ogden High. Who were your best friends? EB: Jack Luddington, who I'll talk about incessantly. Jack Dalton, Bill Hinds, Jennings Olson, Richard Stine, Parry Thomas. Here's something that you want to wire in. Parry Thomas and I were very close and Parry Thomas probably was the leader of the pack, as far as what happened to the graduates. Parry became president of a prestigious bank in Las Vegas. He became a very big factor in banking in Las Vegas. Bob Bishoff who was president of I think the Commercial Security Bank and Maurice Richards, a prominent attorney. It was a time when Ogden was at its apex as far as producing people of culture with the ability to move on. One thing I noted that in our parking lot there were probably five or six cars of people that owned cars. You go by today and there's hundreds of them out there which is an indication of time and change. I still, at that time, had no real love connections. I think a lot had depended upon that my family had no car so I depended a lot on double dating and taking girls out like that. I had a lot of very close female friends but nothing serious at 9 all. I would go to the prom by myself and my friends would put my name down and I'd dance with their female partners. ROH: Did you call that stag? We always call that stag when you went by yourself. EB: Yeah, I went stag. I enjoyed the dance with other people's partners. I was awe stricken by the campus. It was so beautiful in 1940. It was constructed for less than one million dollars and one of the advisors to building was Meryl McClanahan whose son was Richard, a classmate of mine. After we graduated many people went their different ways and I went home and I said, "Where do I go from here?" I knew we had very limited means. I had no money myself. My dad couldn't afford anything. So Dad scratched up enough money for tuition for Weber Junior College. Quite a few of the students there were on short hook as far as money. The money class went to Utah or BYU. We arrived down on the campus of Weber College and it was very, very small in relationship to what I had pictured. The student body and my class were something like 180 people. We were in a war by that time so that meant that there were very few people around. I thought while I was there that I still wanted to be a forest ranger because of my likes of being outside, hunting and fishing at the cost of the government, and so that was my theory. I wanted to graduate from Weber College and then go on to Utah State where they had a forestry school. I became involved with the Excelsior Club, which was the premier social club. I made lots of friends. I think my personality lent itself to making friends. I was like a loose cannon. I always felt like I had to make light of anything and I think that was a big hit down there. 10 I became very close to [Henry] Aldous Dixon who was president of the College. His son, John Dixon, became Director of the University of Utah Medical Center. I made new friends. I found at that time that Ogden had a history of being a Mormon town. In other words, if you were Catholic, you were on the wrong side of the track. I had wanted to date a girl who was a Catholic. My mother found out about it and she had a fit. She was very down to earth and strong in her beliefs of the LDS Church. ROH: Did you have any friends who were African American? EB: Here we go. In the student body there was one black. His name was Willy Thomas and he was a huge, black, muscular athlete from Kansas. He was an outstanding track man and basketball player. He ran the hundred meter dash. I became very close to him out on track. I ran the track there, the mile run. I would joke with him and he would sometimes take it as offensive and then he'd say, "After I thought about you Ted." I was chuckling to myself. I became very close to him. Another example was Wat Misaka who was of Japanese origin and an excellent basketball player. He has been honored nationally. I became very close to him. At that early stage in my life it became apparent that I had no racial problems. I had made my point there at Weber College and found that later on in life, that's what often led on to what I did and where I went. Anyway, I took fond memories from Weber College. I thought that the beauty of that college at that time was the smallest of the class, the informalities, the attention from the seniors as to coming in to classrooms and talking to you. You felt like it was a family operation, totally family. It was a wonderful thing. 11 Aldous Dixon lived on campus in a small house right there. Later on when I went in to the war—my family would tell him what I was doing over there and he would write to my family and say Ted was going to be okay. I also liked the small classes at Weber. We had a lot of help from a very professional teaching staff. As an aside, I purchased an expensive oil painting of Farrell Collett who was once the head of the art department at Weber College. ROH: Nice. EB: Anyway, I always imagined myself as being an athlete. I had a very strong arm and I could throw the football farther than anybody on the football team but I was so fragile that I knew that once I was hit I was down. So I never did participate in football or basketball. But I was on the tennis team at Weber College. By the way, while I was in high school I was city champion in several contests there and I would ride down on my bicycle to Liberty Park, and I would have one racket with maybe a string broken. In one case, a prominent citizen would come up in his convertible in white shorts with a racket and the contrast was startling. I had a tremendous forehand but no backhand so I would always attack from my forehand and try and cover up my backhand. I was fairly successful because when I was younger I used to pound the back of our house constantly with a ball. That's where I developed my forehand and the serve was tremendous. But my backhand did not exist so I lived by playing around that. It was one of those things. As we progress along, the war was coming closer and closer so a group of us, after graduation from Weber College, decided to go to Utah State. Five of us 12 went to Logan and moved into in a house near the campus. We managed to survive. I joined the Sigma Alpha Epsilon fraternity, which was a premier club. I was very comfortable on the campus. Then my dearest friend Jack Luddington, who I mentioned before, had been taking pilot training out at the old Ogden Airport, and he said, "Ted, things are closing in. The Air Force is having a meeting in Ogden for possible applicants to join the Air Force. Do you want to go along with me?" I said, "I don't know." Then he talked me into it. I said, "Yeah, we'll get drafted if we don't." So we went in there for the physical, I think I weighed 138 pounds. The Army Air Force medical guy said, "You don't qualify. You're too thin. But I want you in here. Go home and eat about three pounds of bananas and come back tomorrow. See if we can fudge you in there." Low and behold I gained a pound or two and he said, "You're in." My friend Luddington, who was not a genius either, as far as his ability to score well on tests, was the last one out of the class. He sat down and I said, "Come on Luddington." He finally made it and we both joined the Air Force and left Salt Lake City on the train for Santa Ana, California. We arrived and there were 20,000 cadets at our base. We were separated after we took the tests to find out what our abilities were. He was assigned as a potential pilot and I was assigned as a potential bombardier. So after we graduated from the base in Santa Ana I was assigned to Roswell, New Mexico which was a bombardier school. Jack went in to pilot training on the California coast. I arrived in Roswell and found that we were dealing with the Norden bomb sight which was highly prized by the German Air Force as being something they 13 would like to have in their power. So, while we were in training, we always had to carry a .45 revolver and treat the bomb sight as a most valuable item. We would practice bomb day and night. We were expected to drop the bomb in a five hundred foot circle from five miles high. The blue practice bombs had ninety-eight pounds of sand and two pounds of spotting powder. The Air Force kept washing out cadets. I would call my mother and say, "I'm still in here but the ranks are thinning." When I finished, I got a short leave to go home to Ogden and I showed off my wings. Then I was assigned to Hondo, Texas for navigational training. Hondo wasn't too far from Austin, Texas, where my Aunt Clara lived with her billionaire husband. She invited me to go up there on the weekends. She let me sleep late and she fed me well and I was in seventh heaven. After we were through with Hondo, we got our orders to form our strategic bomb group in Salt Lake City, at Kearns Army Base. I thought it was nice to be back near home for a few days. Our plane crew was made up of crewmen, pilot, copilot, bombardier, navigator, and six gunners. We named our plane 'Lassie and Her Lads' because we had a gorgeous spray painting of Betty Grable wearing a swim suit on the tail. We were a composite group of the Midwest and far West. We trained in Dyersburg, Tennessee. Then we moved on to West Palm Beach Florida for our final training. From there we got orders to go to Trinidad, West Indies. We flew by ourselves. The landing strip was in the jungle and we were in there overnight. The next day we took off for Belem, Brazil. We flew over the Brazilian forest for ten hours and I said to the navigator, "If we go down in 14 there, we're done for. They'll never find us." From an overnight in Belem we flew to Fortaleza, Brazil, which is on the tip of Brazil. The next stage was thirteen hours flying over the Atlantic Ocean. We took off at night. We were flying a thousand feet over the waves in order to save on fuel. I was in the nose, as usual, and we encountered St. Elmo's fire, which was an electrical discharge carried to our guns. I thought we were being fired on. It was phenomenal to see. We arrived in Dakar, Senegal in North Africa. That was an eye-opener. As we landed, a multitude of Senegalese warriors came out with guns and top hats and surrounded our plane in order to protect it. They put us in canvas tents and as we relaxed, the Senegalese came through with their spray guns for malaria and they sang as they went through and sprayed us. Our next stop was Marrakech, Morocco situated high in the Atlas Mountains of North Africa. We went into town to visit the markets and old French restaurants. Towards the evening we decided to visit the French Foreign Legion outpost in Marrakech. We asked the commander if we could watch their parade in the evening and he said we would be their guests of honor. That night we froze to death and slept in our plane. The next morning we got orders to go to Tunis, North Africa. We flew across the Sahara and landed at a deserted German Luftwafee air base that was used during the Montgomery and Rommel desert war. We visited the ancient aqueducts there and marveled at how they had been built. We also visited the ruins of various German Luftwafee planes and we were warned not to take anything because everything was booby trapped. 15 We received our combat orders and flew from Tunis to Foggia, Italy and landed at a deserted air field that had been occupied by the German Luftwafee. We went to our canvas tent and proceeded to locate the mess hall. We thought the food was not very tasteful, so we bartered our provisions for local products such as fresh eggs. Our group was the 463rd bombardment group commanded by Colonel Frank Kurtz, who went back in history to the invasion of the Philippines by the Japanese. His airfield was attacked by Japanese bombers and several of the American B-17 bombers were split in half. They put one piece of a bomber into another and called it the Swoose—half swan, half goose. Colonel Kurtz was the chief pilot of that plane, which is presently being restored in the United States. We got settled into our base and our first mission was what we called a 'milk run.' That was to indoctrinate one without fear of major casualties. As the bombing missions progressed, they became more deadly and losses mounted. Then it became one of marking down. You had to make fifty missions as related to a loss of three to four percent of the planes each time we went out. As the missions increased in intensity, we finally came to a mission where the target was Ploesti, Romania. For the Germans, the Ploesti oil fields were a source of oil for their entire military operation. It was heavily guarded by flak guns and F-190s and ME-109s. They were the elites of the German Air Force. When we found out we were going to Ploesti, everyone sighed, had their breakfast, went out to put in their bomb load, and proceeded to taxi out to the runway. 16 By the way, the air fields were metal strips, not cement, and the B-17 loaded with 6,000 pounds of bombs, 2700 gallons of high-octane gasoline, does not get off the ground very quickly. At the end of the runway there was a fence. I was in the nose of the plane and remarked to the navigator, "This plane's not going fast enough to get off the ground." Finally we cleared it by about a hundred yards and went up into our formation at 15,000 feet. Over the Adriatic Sea, everyone discharged their machine guns to make sure they were firing. Then we went over the Yugoslavian Alps. The Yugoslavians were not allies at that time and they had flak guns mounted on top of the mountains. They shot at us, but weren't very effective as they didn't have advanced radar. We flew into our target area and our escort fighters, which were P-38s and P-47s peeled off because they were short of fuel and headed back to their base. They left us unescorted as we approached the target area. There were three or four hundred planes forming a line at what was called, the 'initial point.' This enabled German aircraft guns to zero in on our direction and altitude. I took command of the plane, flying it as we approached the target area. As we neared the target area we saw a huge black cloud box where all the German flak guns were concentrated. I saw planes going through that box and going down on fire and we knew we were next. It was very trying and tested ones fortitutde to the maximum. As we approached closer to the target, I cranked in the airspeed, the velocity, the wind, and other data into the bomb sight. The two indices cross and you know you're on target. I'm watching carefully and finally the indices cross 17 and I say, "Bombs away." The bombs are released and we turn away with planes on fire on both sides of us. As we left the target, if any of the planes in our formation had an engine out and they trailed the pack, they were attacked incessantly. You had to keep a tight diamond formation with seven planes, which also gave you more firing power against the enemy. So as we came away from the target and headed back, we were still alive. Then we started talking about if we had enough fuel to get home. As we neared the Adriatic coast, we started planning whether we were going to make it or whether we were going to ditch. We'd all had training as far as what to do. We finally arrived in the vicinity of the airfield and landed. We were interrogated and had our hot chocolates and donuts and tried to unwind. In another mission, we lost all of our commanding officers and crew in a mid-air collision caused by cloud coverage. In another occasion after takeoff to return to base, we had instructions that the mission was aborted. Our chief pilot, who was later a noted neurologist from Boise, Idaho, turned to our copilot and said, "Why don't you handle this landing." We turned towards the runway and I noted there was a crosswind and the copilot wasn't factoring that in. As we approached the runway, I said, "We're in trouble." We hit on the left landing gear and bounced about fifty feet up in the air and came down with the engines chopping up the runway—with 6,000 pounds of bombs and 2,700 gallons of fuel. I said, "I'm dead." We slid for about five hundred yards and the minute we stopped I yelled for everyone to get out and I ran for about a half a mile and dropped down and covered my head. For some time the rescue crew wouldn't 18 get near the plane to deactivate the bomb load. I don't know why that plane didn't explode. [photo included] ROH: Let's pick up where we left off with World War II. You had survived a crash landing. You said it took a long time before anyone would go near it. EB: Gas was pouring out over the engines and the bombs were banging against each other. We stayed away for a long time and then the emergency crew hosed it down to cool it off. ROH: Did they send you on vacation after that? EB: No, the policy was that you could fly twenty-five missions and then you could take a week off and go to the Isle of Capri near Naples to unwind. My theory was that I wanted to get out of there as fast as possible so I didn't take the vacations. I flew my missions because I wanted to get back to the States. The B-17s flew between twenty and twenty-seven thousand feet. It was thirty degrees below zero—freezing. Non-pressurized cabins. Ice formed down the face of your gear. No relief tubes. We had flak suits on and our parachutes hooked on one side, then we had a helmet. It made it very hard for us to move around. On another mission, we had a misfire in the bomb bay as two bombs had banged together and did not detach. The pilot said, "Boyle, get back there and release those bombs before they blow up." In the B-17, between the front part of the plane, the bomb bay, and the back, was a rail and two supports. As I walked over it, I was looking down at the Mediterranean from 25,000 feet and holding on to a rail with one hand. I was trying to release the catch for the bomb that was 19 swinging against the plane. I managed to unhook the bomb and made a silent prayer as I returned to the nose of the plane. It was a terrible thing to fly eight hours on total oxygen at very low temperatures. It was bitterly cold. After a mission, the Red Cross would be there waiting for us with donuts and hot chocolate, then we'd be interviewed about the mission immediately. As the missions went on, I would write letters. I have over a hundred letters that I wrote to my mother that she kept. I began to wonder if I was going to make it or not. On my fiftieth mission I was flying with another Utahn, Clyde Hart, and he knew it was my fiftieth mission. When we landed, I got out of the plane and kissed the ground. Before that, on a raid over northern Italy, we had some terrible problems from damage to the plane. I managed to get the bombs on target and two weeks later I was awarded the Distinguished Flying Cross. After my fiftieth mission, I said, "I've done it!" We got ready to depart and the fifteenth Air Force came out with a memorandum saying, "Unfortunately, we have a shortage of flight crews, so you can have thirty days' leave in the United States, then come back and serve another fifty missions." I wrote to my mother and said that was a death sentence, I would never come back. Fortunately, they reversed that. I left Naples on a troop ship on July 26. We were in the upper part of the boat and on the decks they had thousands of people who were fleeing France and Italy. They had no place to sleep, so they slept on the deck. We were in a convoy surrounded by destroyers, but we had reports of submarines in the 20 area, so we were dropping death charges. That was scary. We arrived in New York. I took a train from New York to my home in Ogden. My first few nights in my family home, I would wake up screaming. I hadn't unwound yet. I would try to find ways and means of winding down. After resting at home, we were sent to a camp in Santa Monica to continue to decompress. My combat days were over, thank the Lord. I was assigned to San Antonio Air Base, and then I spent a series of time moving from one air base to another. I kept in mind that I might be called to duty again. I applied for pilot training in the Air Force and I was accepted. I was assigned to Thunderbird Field in Phoenix, Arizona. The field was also occupied by Chinese cadets who thought nothing of flying into you or on top of you because they had no reason for flying etiquette. In that area of Arizona, there are always hot air drafts. After I had gotten to the point where I was flying solo, I was landing the plane and unbeknownst to me, the pocket of hot air was pushing the plane up and I didn't compensate for that factor. I pancaked and spun around on the landing strip. Thankfully, I wasn't hurt. Immediately I went on a flight check. The instructor, a pilot named Carl Thigpen said, "Ted, you're a good pilot, it's unfortunate you've painted yourself into a corner." They washed me out of the program. I eventually ended up in Denver, Colorado where I was released from the Army-Air Force. ROH: Did your older brother serve as well? EB: No, he had a medical problem. He was a dare-devil—totally different than I am. He parachuted out of a plane in Ogden in 1934 at the age of seventeen. It was a 21 high school bet with his friends. The owner of the airport told him he had to have his father's permission, so Billy called our dad and said, "Dad, I'm going to jump out of a plane, you have to give permission." We sat on the front porch and watched this biplane circling up and then a parachute drop. He became a champion ski jumper in the 1930s. He became an expert on Ecker Hill which was adjacent to Park City. It was a humungous, steep hill, and it attracted a bevy of Norwegian ski jumpers. They formed a cartel and would have jumping contests. My dad and I would go to watch my brother jump. He did exceptionally well at that. After that, he went to California and raced cars. He had no fear at all. That was his life. Later, he became a dreamer. He got into real estate and everything was going to be a million dollars. He was an alcoholic. He became an advisor in Santa Monica for a bevy of movie stars and famous people who would call him at two o'clock in the morning, "Billy, I got a problem." He never quite made it financially. He was always engrossed and saying, "I just got to get this guy to sign this and then I've got it made." It was always touch-and-go with Billy. We were very different. ROH: Did he write to you while you were gone? EB: I've got a ton of letters. Hazel and I are always wondering about who's going to give a hoot about these letters after we're gone. Billy was a great personality. He could walk into a place and immediately have people around him. He eventually ended up in a nursing home in Santa Monica and Hazel and I would go diligently and take him milkshakes and candy bars. The next day he would say that people 22 had stolen them from him. I said to Hazel, "Now that I've seen this in my brother, when it comes time for me, I'm heading for the hills with a Pepsi." It taught me a lesson in assisted living. He was my protector when I was young. My sister was a beauty queen from the get go. She did modeling in Salt Lake City and she was a prom queen. She married well—Ed Haas who was one of the producers of "The Munsters." She traveled in high style in Santa Monica with him. We had the same experience with her in assisted living that we had with my brother. ROH: So none of you worked in the Boyle furniture store? EB: This is fun. I thought from day one that I was going to be selling furniture for the rest of my life. I worked in Boyles as a delivery boy and not withstanding my frail structure, they put me on a delivery truck to haul stoves to second floor premises. Then I handled the store elevator covering three stories which didn't have an automatic stop. During the Christmas season we'd have a pile of customers on the third floor and I'd try to judge where the first floor was and end up sliding clear to the bottom and have to go back up again. HB: You'd better start telling her what happened to change your life. EB: I haven't got that far yet. Anyways, after I got out of the war, I was twenty-three and I was looking for companionship. I had bought a car during the war for my family, who had never had one. I met a girl and we had a relationship. Her name was Gloria and her dad was the music instructor at Weber College. Things were progressing. I was an avid skier and we were in Snow Basin and I told her she 23 needed to learn to ski faster and she went down and fell and broke her leg. Things went from bad to worse after that. Another day, I was at Snow Basin skiing by myself. I was the last man on the hill. The ski patrol had gone and I wanted to do one more run. On the way down, I fell and spun around and stopped near where the gate was. I got up and decided I was okay, so I was going to do another run. Remember, there was nobody on the hill. I got on the ski lift and about half way up, my left knee started to hurt so bad I couldn't stand it. I rolled off the lift at the top. It was dark. I zigzagged my way down the hill, sitting down all the way. It took me an hour to get down. I went to the doctor and found out I'd blown all the tendons in my knee. I had my knee in a cast and I was the house boy at the Pi Phi house in Salt Lake. I was living in the basement with about thirty Pi Phi's as residents; one of them being my sister. I got all the dirt about what had happened on dates—the girls would sit at the kitchen table talking about their dates as if I didn't exist. One day a group of young men in the lounge were talking about the Thunderbird school in Glendale, Arizona. I thought, "Wow. That sounds good." So I made an application to enroll. I was accepted—I still had my leg in a cast. I set out for Phoenix by myself in the winter with my left leg in a cast. I got near Cedar City and it was black ice and I skidded off the road and tipped over in a ditch. This was 6:00 in the morning. I got out and hobbled down the road to an all-night café. There were several patrons in the bar who offered me a drink before they went out to put my car back on the road. I arrived to Thunderbird school and decided I wanted to live abroad and work for an international company. 24 I decided I needed to work on my command of the Spanish language. My friend and I traveled to a small university in Morelia, Mexico. We lived rather sparingly with a Mexican family. After studies in Spanish, it came time to go home. We had practically nothing in our pockets, so we boarded a bus to Guadalajara. There were more chickens than people on the bus. In Guadalajara, we had no money for a hotel, so we went to a flop house that had a hundred beds or so. Bill and I went in and paid and we agreed that one would sleep and the other would stay awake because someone might assault us if we were both asleep. We had to go third class on the train to Nogales, Mexico. That was a laugh because it was full of immigrants heading to the United States and they were all pretty liquored up. We had no money for food, so when the train would stop, we'd get a stock of bananas. We were on the train three days and all we ate was bananas. Close to the border, we got off the train. Bill left his U.S. passport on the seat and had it stolen. Going through customs in Nogales, Bill went to jail because he didn't have a passport. Then they put me in jail because my passport, when we'd gone into Mexico with friends, had been stamped that I had brought a car into the country. So I was put in jail until they called the owner of the car and verified that the car was in Mexico City. I don't remember how Bill got out of jail. That was a journey never to be forgotten. After we graduated from Thunderbird—the beauty of the school, is that the people who hire, came to campus. I was prepping to get a job with Sears Roebuck. A friend of mine had scheduled a meeting with a Citibank officer from New York. When Citibank found out my friend was married, they said no. My 25 friend said to me, "Ted, why don't you interview in my place?" I asked for an interview and the first question their man from New York—Gordon Bullock— asked was, "Why do you want to go to Latin America?" I said, "I have an uncle who runs the largest sugar cane factory in Puerto Rico and if you hire me, I think I can get the account." I made it up off the top of my head on the spot. [Laughter] I walked off to get ready for Sears Roebuck and a week later I got a telegram saying Citibank had accepted me. They had to write for references. Not far from me lived two very powerful lawyers, George Lowe and Roy Thatcher. They wrote letters to Citibank. Then I asked my dad, "Dad, I'm at a crossroads here. I don't know anything about Citibank." My dad said, "Ted, the only people who are important in Ogden are doctors, lawyers, and bankers. Go for it." I accepted Citibank and said goodbye to Ogden. I got on a train to New York and went to the YMCA with the other trainees. I stayed seven days in New York and they shipped me off to San Juan, Puerto Rico. San Juan was our training base for South America. The people there were very friendly, we practiced our Spanish, and we learned about banking—that including carrying the golf bag for the managers when they went golfing. My family came to see me. They had never been out of Ogden, Utah. My mother has a diary of everything that happened. She even wrote about my dad listening to the motors on the plane. We had a lovely time. I think that was the biggest thing to ever happen to them in their lives. As it came time to depart from San Juan, they told us, "You trainees have three choices, you can go to Havana, Cuba," which was pre-Castro, which was a 26 great place, "or you can go to Mexico City," which was number one, or Bogota, Colombia. I'd never heard of Bogota, Colombia. For some unknown reason, I chose Bogota. I arrived in Bogota at 8,600 feet in altitude. It rains about every other day. It's in the top of the Andes with ancient Indian culture all around it. I settled into an apartment with another trainee and we lived the buena vida—the good life. He was a football player from Ohio State named John Mack—a very joyful guy who would fit in any crowd. We played fifty-four holes of golf in one day. We had a great time. We dropped golf balls out of the windows to watch them bounce on cars and roll down the street. A friend who liked to drink went out and got locked up and couldn't find a way home. The police called the wife of the other man with him and asked if she wanted to come down and bail him out. She said, "Hell no. Leave him in there." She was furious. Anyway, we had a wonderful time. Our chief officers at the bank were Boice Nourse and Juan Sanchez, a Castilian from Spain. It was just idyllic. We would play Liars Dice at the Anglo- American club and whoever lost would pay for lunch. We'd play against the manager and he wasn't very good at concealing his thoughts, so we got a lot of free lunches. We used to have vacations—we would get three months off after every two years and they'd put us on the Grace Lines ships to go up to New York. I'd go back to home in Ogden and I'd bought a car—my original car was a 1942 Chrysler Sedan that I'd bought during the war, then I bought another that I think was a Ford. Back in Ogden, I reunited with my old friends but I felt like I was out of place with them. In the interim period, I was doing well in the bank and 27 learning about the theory of banking. Citibank was the world leader in international banking. We worked with governments and with major organzations and their subsidiaries. We were not oriented towards individual banking. We worked with big-ticket items. In one of my trips North, I met a young lady from New York City, who was on the cruise with her mother. We became involved and were engaged when I went back to Bogota. One day I was working on the bank platform in Bogota and this young woman walked in and stopped the music. She walked down that platform with her gorgeous black hair and I thought this was the girl of my life. I hadn't even met her. When she walked in, I just thought, "Where have you been all my life?" ROH: What year was that? EB: That was about 1951. We dated about eight months. The bank had a policy that you could not date employees and I was engaged. I had a dilemma. I talked to my general manager, Boice Nourse and he said, "Ted, we'll make an exception as long as you play the rules of the game." Hazel loved peach melbas, so I asked her out to get one with me. I kind of dallied around. Finally I went out to meet her parents and find out if they were willing to let her date me. To the very strict in Latin America, this is how you go about dating. When her father saw that we were getting serious, he wrote the State Department to find out if I was married. He was worried about the Mormon religion and if a polygamist might be after his daughter. 28 Hazel and I started dating and I was in seventh heaven. I couldn't believe it because of the age difference. But we dated and then I got really sick. We had an idiot bank doctor and I went to him and said I didn't feel good. He said, "Do you chew gum?" I said yes. He said, "Then stop chewing gum." Well, I got worse and I started turning yellow. Hazel got worried and I went to another doctor. He said I had Hepatitis and he wanted me in bed resting immediately. I was in bed for three months. All I can remember of the treatment was that I ate a lot of hard candy because the doctor wanted to build up the sugar in my body. I had written to my fiancé in New York and told her that things had changed. She showed up in Colombia. The bank was having a big party and I ended up with Hazel and my fiancé in the same room. I just about died. I said to myself, "What have I done to deserve this?" I managed to make it through the night. I made the break with my fiancé and she went back to New York. Hazel's dad came over all the time while I was sick. He taught me to play bridge and he spent a lot of time with me. I think he was trying to make sure that this thing was real. His name was Edward Pierce Roskruge. Let me interrupt here to say that Hazel's biological father was German who I think was connected with the Colombian Air Force. When the world war came, he was called to duty back in Germany. Then Edward Pierce Roskruge married Hazel's mother. He was a wonderful Englishman and always very correct. I fell in love with him right away. He was there when I needed him. Anyways, so I managed to get out of bed to get married. We had the wedding in her house with a Catholic priest. It went well but Hazel had an affinity 29 for dolls. She had a huge doll she loved that she wanted to take with her as we were packing for the airport. I said, "No way, you're not taking that doll on that plane." ROH: How old were you two when you got married? EB: That was 1952. I was thirty years old and Hazel was seventeen. Anyways, we got to Barranquilla, which is a seaport at the head of the Magdalena River. Hazel took to married life with vim and vigor. She learned how to cook. She was a wonderful hostess. People there loved her. She became very active in the American Woman's Society. At that time, we made a lot of friends in Barranquilla. They had an international golf tournament one year and one of the players was a young man named Arnold Palmer. We were privileged to meet him and have drinks with him. That was the beginning of his career. My mother and father came to Barranquilla to visit over Christmas and that was a real treat for them. At those times, I rode the city bus. We didn't have enough money to buy a car. At one point, we were in dire circumstances financially. Hazel's father had given her a very expensive bracelet with gold in it and unbeknownst to me, she went to a pawn shop and sold it. When I found out, we went back to get it but it was gone. It was tough in the early days, but it was a learning process. My supervisor was from Brooklyn and from the old school. He was very gruff. He and I had several personality clashes. He would say, "This is the way we're going to do it." But I had a feeling that my ideas were better. When we got to the point where we didn't get along, I would go take a walk around the block 30 and then come back and sit down. He knew what he was doing but he did it with the old style. He hadn't arrived into the twentieth century. Among the American counselors was a gentleman named Harry Shlaudeman, who was a vice council and a super golfer from Pasadena, California. Harry, through his career, became the right-hand man for Henry Kissinger in Washington. The head American council was an elderly Scotsman who loved golf. One morning we were alerted that he was missing. We looked for him for three days and eventually he showed up and said, "I just fell asleep." We really enjoyed life there. When it came time to start a family, I witnessed the birth of our first daughter, Sharon Elizabeth. Everyone said she was beautiful just like her mother. Our second daughter, Linda Kay, was born in Cali. We almost lost her but she survived. When it came time for us to move to Cali, Columbia, I had the title of Pro-Manager. It sounds better than it was. I had been a sub-accountant. ROH: Why did they call you a sub-accountant? EB: It was something to show that one was just starting a banking career. We got our orders to go to Cali, Colombia. Cali was a wonderful place and we settled into a very nice house and I became the second in command there. I eventually became manager of that branch, which was a big success. We were very prominent there. I was president of the American Men's Society and Hazel was president of the American Women's Society. ROH: Tell me a little about these societies. 31 EB: It was a consortium of Americans who were working abroad and assigned to Cali. It was similar to a Kiwanis Club. The Americans and some prominent Colombians worked together to promote service activities to the community. Cali was the a center for the production of sugar cane, which is a major source of income for the Colombian government. We also had many pharmaceuticals plants, Quaker Oats and other multi national companies. Political unrest and local violence were causes of concern. In one instance, we had gone to a cocktail party at the American councilor's home and when Hazel and I got back in the car, I said, "Oh, it's drafty." Then I realized someone had removed the entire front windshield of the car. After that we would go down to an automotive spare parts store and see our windshield and buy it back. It was petty thievery. Another thing was if you were driving in thick traffic and had your arm out the window thieves would take your watch off your wrist. Cali was in an earthquake fault zone. One night I heard this thunder like a train approaching the house. It was a tremendous noise and the house was shaking badly and shook for about two or three minutes. It was a major earthquake and there was a lot of property damage in Cali. The next day we had big cracks in the masonry of the house. We were very fortunate in the banking industry to deal with high class business houses and individuals. We also had banking relationships with the Colombian government. There were very little dealings with individuals. Kim, our third daughter was born in Cali. I never questioned the superb quality of medical facilities in Colombia. So, our third daughter arrived and I'd 32 send telegraphs to my mother and father, "I've got another queen in the family." The girls went to the American schools in Cali. All of my daughters had dual nationalities, Colombian-United States of American, until they were twenty one. They were brought up strictly by their mother in the Catholic Church. From Cali we were transferred to Medellin. People associate Medellin as the center of the narcotic industry in Colombia. At that time there were no problems with narcotic trade. The only political parties were liberals and conservatives. There was a fierce political battle which was a concern. We had problems with rioters in the street in Cali. We had to close the branch because people were being shot in the street. Castro arrived with Che Guevara in Bogota and from that sprung out these problems with peasants up in the mountains who were ill-prepared to make a decision. They entered the Colombian political system of 1949 in addition to the conservatives and the liberals. It was a problem if you were in the wrong place at the wrong time. There were instances when it was rather dicey to go certain places. An uprising would happen overnight and you would get caught unawares. But I do want to add that in Colombia, bull fighting was famous as it was in Spain. Bogota was very much connected to Spain. We still have films of bull fighting. My career was blossoming. I had been named manager of the branch, which was a major move. ROH: Can you give me an idea of the size of the branch? EB: I had over a hundred employees. The currency was pesos. When I arrived, the peso was at par with the dollar—if you had a peso, you had a dollar. When I left, 33 the peso was something like two cents to the dollar. It completely devalued. Much like what is happening in the United States right now, the government's economic policies were off-key. By the way, coffee represented a major portion of their exports and they lived off that, but they had almost every major natural resource but they lacked the funds to develop. They were passed by other world countries that didn't want to put money into Colombia at that time. So, the economics at times got out of balance at times. The Brazilian coffee was a lesser quality. The Colombian coffee was called "mam"; which meant "Medellin, Armenia, Manizales." That's the high grown coffee; the higher the area it grows the more valuable it is because it matures slower. Medellin was my next step. It was a larger area and more responsibility. It was the center of textiles for most of South America. Again, we were very favorably invited to join the community there. It was group of outstanding people we were associating with—both the Americans and Colombians. The manager of Citibank was on par with the American consul, as far as prominence, in any city we were in. So we were always on the top of the list as far as invitees for whatever might be going on. In Medellin, we had the fourth addition to our family. Sarah was born premature and it was almost a tragedy. The hospital there took such great care of her. There wasn't a minute when there wasn't a nurse there looking after her. That was our family. After our fourth daughter, I said, "That's it. I'm surrounded by women." But anyway, I think being in the international banking circle, you're dealing with people who are intelligent and sociable, usually the moneyed class. It was a 34 wonderful world. It encouraged you to step up and be a part of it. We dearly loved that. The one major incident when I took my life in hands was when I bought a car in Bogota. The individual had a late-model car for sale and I had to fly to Bogota to get it. My boss said, "What are you doing?" I said I was going to drive it back to Medellin. He said, "You're crazy." The road from Bogota to Medellin was undeveloped and had very few facilities. At that time, there were uprisings with the natives attacking buses, dragging people out and cutting their heads off. They called it "Corte de Franela." There were several massacres in that area. That was in the back of my mind, but I said I'd travel at night while they were asleep. So I left Bogota all by myself. I drove maybe seven or eight hours through areas where I saw nothing except a paved road. It was eerie and I kept thinking, "What am I doing?" I arrived in Medellin at about 5:00 in the morning. Hazel was thrilled that I made it. It was an idiotic thing for me to do. EB: Eventually, we sold that car and got a good price for it. Hazel was driving it about three days before we sold it and there was a truck parked with a piece of lumber sticking out of it. She went too close and the lumber went right through the front windshield and all the way back. She was okay. I went to the guy I sold it to and I was really upset. He said, "Don't worry. I can get a new one from Miami." We got a lot of letters from corporations saying thank you for the attention and help I'd given them as they got started in their business. I was on the board of directors of companies where we were involved in Medellin and Cali. They 35 wanted a local director with banking experience on their boards. They'd send the Chairman of the Board down to Colombia and I'd take him golfing. In Medellin, we were honored as a well-managed branch. I got letters saying that and that helped my career. I was a stickler for details and communication. ROH: Did you travel back to the states as part of your work? EB: No, we very seldom would go back to New York when we were in a foreign branch. Except when we were on furlough, I would normally spend a week or so in New York on my way to vacation. Hazel would take the children while I was in New York. I don't know how she did it—traveling with four young kids. She was a marvel. There was a group of expatriates in Medellin who ended up in Fort Lauderdale, Florida after their careers in Colombia ended. There seemed to be an exodus of American workers in Colombia going to Florida after. It had a Latin complex in Florida, and the weather was similar. After Medellin, I got a promotion and orders to go to San Salvador, Central America to be the manager of a huge branch there. They didn't have a house for us when we arrived, so we had the privilege of staying in a very high class hotel for about three months. That was a good life for Hazel. She didn't have to cook or anything like that. In El Salvador we had a problem with earthquakes. El Salvador lies right on a fault line. We had several earthquakes while we were there. Anyway, I was second in command at the branch in El Salvador. Our major clients there were coffee exporters, almost entirely. Then we also dealt with the Salvadorian government directly. We were on intimate terms with the president of El 36 Salvador. The ambassador to El Salvador was a gentleman from Phoenix, Arizona and his last name was Castro. He looked like a Mexican bandolero— black hair, moustache, had a gorgeous blond wife. He would call the American business leaders to a meeting on Wednesday and he wanted all the information he could get about what was happening so that he could report back to Washington. I was president of the American school there. We had Joe Borgatti, who was an innovative vice president. He did a lot of things of which nobody had ever heard. Nobody at CitiBank, at that time, had the privilege of having an airplane available to the chief officers. Joe said to them, "I'm in charge of Central America—Honduras, Guatemala, Nicaragua, Panama, and so forth. I want to get a plane." So we got a push-pull. It's a plane that has a propeller in the front and one in the back. One of the things I organized down there was a league of soccer teams. Citibank was the champion of the tournament. Two things while we were there. One was when President Lyndon B. Johnson was trying to form better relations with Latin America. They decided they were going to have a big meeting in San Salvador and invite the heads of state from Central American countries. Citibank was encouraged to be a part of this meeting. The Mexican embassy said that Johnson liked cuff links with coins from the country he was visiting, so I was assigned to get to the local jewelry store and get some coins that were delivered to him. We were part of the big entourage. We met the President and his wife and the two daughters. 37 The other thing that happened in San Salvador was the Chairman of our Board, George Moore, who was a genius in my estimation. He decided to come down with his wife, who was from a very prominent Mexican family. She was not very sociable. We decked out his room with flowers and when he walked in, he said, "Is this for my funeral?" He had all of the young, gung-ho businessmen in San Salvador come to the swimming pool at 6:00 in the morning and swim with him. Then he would have breakfast with them and talk about business. Hazel was in charge of a party for his wife. Hazel carried it off perfectly. The two big events were that we were going to take them around in our plane and show them Honduras. The plane was small and Mrs. Moore was rather large, so when we went to get on the plane, she said, "George, you think I'm going to get on that plane? Never." She walked off. We had to run around and get a commercial plane to take them. The crowning event was a party on an island resort owned by the coffee barons. I happened to be walking along the path and Mrs. Moore crossed in front of me and she wanted to sit down. I suggested she sit in a hammock. Well, she got in the hammock and it broke. She's on the ground and said, "Don't touch me." I said, "I'm going to get fired whatever I do." I didn't dare touch her. She rolled off and dusted herself off. One of our prominent clients was elderly but liked to fly. He flew his own plane over there, but the weather worsened. He insisted he was going to fly back to the air base. His son told him not to so he took off unbeknownst to them. He took off into the clouds and got lost. The Salvadorian air force had to find him and guide him down. 38 There was a war of sorts between Colombian and Honduras. They called it the "soccer war." They got very serious about soccer. I think the end result was a Honduran plane dropped a bomb in the ocean near a port city. There was no actual exchange, but there were a lot of words. The president of the country would ride around on a motorcycle; he was very flamboyant. He would come to our office like that. But the people we dealt with were delightful. Most had made their money exporting coffee. We carried a lot of memories out of that. A lot of our clients were from the moneyed class and they didn't want to deal with Salvadorians or Hondurans or Colombians for tax reasons, so they wanted to confide in us. We were an intermediary. ROH: How long were you in El Salvador? EB: Three years. I was the manager and we had about twelve officers reporting to me. ROH: Did you have the young rookie kids like you coming up through the ranks? EB: We had people who were doing what I was—coming up through the ranks just two steps behind me. We always had trainees or American staff. Then they decided that I needed to go back to the domestic side, so we packed up and ended up in Wilton, Connecticut. The agent who sold us the house was married to a man who was a Citibank manager. We had minimal funds to invest; I still was not making any money. But we let her take us around to see houses. This was 1965 or 1966. She asked how much money I had and I said I had about $46,000. So she started showing block houses to Hazel. Hazel didn't like them. Nora said she had another that might be available. It was a two-story colonial 39 home with two acres of woodland with an immaculate four bedrooms. It was everything you'd ever want. Hazel wanted it. Nora said it was out of our price range. Hazel said, "That's my house." We managed to get that house in the low-forties. It was idyllic. In Wilton, I commuted on the New Haven railroad for five years. I think it was from 1968 to 1973. I was working in our head office in what we called the Overseas Unit for Individual Banking. People from all over the world would come in and want to talk about their money in Liberia and Japan, and so on. I worked in that area during those years. Wilton was a wonderful area. The highlights there were two intercontinental trips from Wilton, Connecticut to Long Beach, California in a station wagon. Those trips were classic. I told the girls that they'd seen the United States from thirty-thousand feet but that they hadn't really seen it. Well, we got into the station wagon, loaded to the gills, with the four girls in the back trying to get comfortable. We'd go from one stop to another and see things along the way. We always stopped at the Holiday Inns and the girls went straight to the pool. We traversed the country and saw everything. The girls saw America and it was a great growing-up experience. My parents lived near Long Beach and whenever we went there, we went to Disneyland. The cross-country trips were invaluable. I kept them on their toes with games like, "First one to see a white horse or a yellow Volkswagen gets five cents." It was something that created memories. All of them talk about it. One memorable trip, our youngest, Sarah, was about five or six years old. We 40 stopped for gas and drove off and we were a mile away when we realized we'd left her. Nobody had counted noses. We got back and she was crying. It was one of those things. Hazel and I fell in love with Disneyland, too. On our fiftieth anniversary, we all went to Disneyland and they bought two blocks with our names on them in the area where they sell your name and it's there for eternity. ROH: When did your parents move to Long Beach? EB: After I left home. My dad had several close friends who had moved to Long Beach. Dad became an avid golfer at sixty-five and played almost until his death. My brother had lived there most of his life. My sister did very well there. Those trips across country were something else. The girls graduated from Wilton High School. Then they got ahold of me in New York and said, "Ted, how would you like to go to Monrovia, Liberia? We've got a branch there that is the central bank for Liberia and we also do international banking from there; it's an important link for us in West Africa." I went home and told Hazel. If I had been married to an American, I think I would never have had the opportunity to go because an American woman probably would not have adjusted. Hazel said, "Let's go." We got out library books and I got a post report. The first thing that caught my eye was that we had a house in a fifteen-acre strip with six other houses. That area around Liberia contained six of the most deadly snakes in the world. That influenced Hazel to buy riding boots for all the girls so that when they walked through the grass, there would be less of a chance they'd be bitten. There was also a lot of malaria. Our doctor gave us pills, which I think affected us all later in terms of our eyesight. We arrived there with a 41 dog and a cat. Our house had a river behind it that contained crocodiles. There were other animals, like apes and things. We were in the middle of an animal kingdom. When I got into the branch I got a shock. I didn't have a problem with blacks, but it was a cultural shock to walk in and see everyone in the branch was black except the manager and me. There was an adjustment there. We settled in and found out that we were the kingpins as far as the American banks there. The president of Liberia thought nothing of coming in at whatever hour of the day or night and saying to the manager of the bank, "I'm going to New York. I need some traveler's checks." We'd have to open the branch and get that for him. We had a problem with labor relations. The employees decided to strike because their white managers did not understand them—that was I and the other manager. We were in the hot seat there for a while. Hazel developed a friendship with the wife of the President through the American Club. They had a graduation ceremony and Hazel loaned Mrs. Tubman one of her chairs to sit on. During the ceremony, the lights went out and it was raining cats and dogs. They brought out some lanterns. It was a comic graduation. We were invited to a wedding of one of our employees. We were the only white couple there. When we saw the cake, there was a colony of ants crawling over the cake. The cultural shock—you learn to adjust to it and get involved with it. They had golf there but the greens were tarred, they weren't grass. The caddies didn't wear shoes so they'd go out into the rough and pick up 42 your ball—which is illegal in golf, but they wanted a tip—and there were snakes all along the fairway. From time to time, we would transfer money that was depreciated to the central bank. We had a cash officer and two guards when we took that money over to the central bank. On one day, we had branches up-country and he went to the cash officer said he wanted to take money over; I asked how he was going to do it. He said, "Our two Monrovia trucks are busy, so I'll get my chauffeur and my car and get a guard from the bank." I said, "So be it." So they drove over and parked in front of the Monrovia Central Bank. The guard got out and the driver stayed in his seat. Before the guard could get the money out of the car, the driver took off with the money in the trunk. We found the abandoned car. It was a national catastrophe—it was all over the news and all the borders were closed so they couldn't get out. For two days I was waiting. New York told me I'd better get the money back or I was in trouble. So, the guy who stole the money went to his brother's house and they buried it. The one who stole the money took enough to get to the Ivory Coast for vacation. There are two episodes. The guy with the money waiting for a taxi to take him to the Ivory Coast that's fifty miles away. The taxi driver said, "You haven't got enough money to get to the Ivory Coast." And the guy said, "Here." He put the money on the seat and the taxi driver drove off with the money. This is comic. Well, they got a hold of the guy and shook him down and he admitted to where the money was. It was wet and they were digging it up and all the bills were sticking together. So the Treasury Department said, "You've got to be down there 43 while we count this money." I spent three hours there while they were peeling dollar bills to be sure we got all the money back. Another thing—and this one was scary—Hazel and I, and our daughter, went to a show down in the center of Monrovia at night. Coming back, the car stopped. Hazel and our daughter pushed me over the bridge down to the bottom where there was a house. I knocked on the door and a guy came out. I said, "Here's ten dollars, if that car is still there in the morning, I'll give you another ten dollars." We took a taxi home. The funny thing was that our daughters were dating and they wanted me to take them into town. The roads were very narrow and had big drops. This was tribal country. So I'm going along the road at night and I see this car coming towards me on my side of the road. There was no shoulder and I dropped down about ten feet into a ravine—still upright with two of the girls in the back seat. Within five minutes, there was a tribe of indigenous people swarming the car. I thought we were going to be cannibal soup. Well, it took about twelve of these guys, but they helped get the car back up on the road. The compound had a guard at night. One of our junior officers was coming in at night and he went over to him and shook him. Well the native went over to his tribe headquarters and said he had been assaulted by an American. The tribal chief ordered that this man be arrested and go into a tribal court. The bank immediately said, "That's a problem." The only way we saved him was to transfer him out of the country. Then we had an incident of inside robbery. Hazel and I were sleeping in bed with our golden retriever next to me. My wallet was two feet from me. The 44 next morning I woke up and saw my wallet was gone. What had happened was we'd had a thief who had come in with a screw driver and broke through one of the windows. He got into our room and the dog growled but we didn't pay attention. The thief stole my wallet, then went down to the St. Paul River, took everything out and dumped the wallet. At that time, Liberia was ruled by elitists, the people who came by boat from the United States. They had the money and they ran the country. About ninety percent of the people had no money and had been kept under control by the people in power. Just after we left, they had an uprising where they took the president and his cabinet down to the beach, stripped them to their skivvies, and shot them. They gunned down the President of Liberia and eight counselors. That was when this John Doe became famous and was running the country and now things have calmed down. But it was a very serious uprising of the have-nots. Mind you, when they had a parade, they wore top hats and they wore canes—they didn't have any guns. It looked like Laurel and Hardy. We were there about three years and we were packing up to go back to the States—we'd about had it at that point. ROH: Were you doing better financially by this point? EB: No, we were barely hanging on. Anyway, we were scheduled to go back to New York after that tour and one of our senior officers from Athens, Greece was in Liberia visiting. I was talking to him and said I didn't want to go back to New York. He said, "Okay." And the next thing I know, my superior at the branch said, "How 45 would you like to go to Beirut, Lebanon." Well, there was a war going on there. But again, Hazel said, "Okay, let's go." It was eerily quiet when we landed at the Beirut airport. The taxi driver took us to the Bristol Hotel, which was one of the best in the city. We registered and Hazel and Sarah were the only females in that hotel for about three months. They were treated royally by the staff. It was an indication that it was a very dangerous situation. One day Hazel and I decided to go visit the ruins in Syria. Word got around that Boyle and his wife were going to visit the ruins. We got in a taxi with a reporter from New York. We rode up into the area occupied by the Syrian army. We got into Baalbek and we were stopped by Syrian police. They took our passports and wouldn't give them back until we left. The ruins were spectacular. We were the only tourists in any form in that area. We had so many near-misses in Lebanon. They burned the American Embassy. We were located on the Mediterranean in a high rise. We were on the seventh floor and there was a Saudi prince on the eighth floor. Unbeknownst to us, we were in a PLO area—the western side of Beirut was headquarters for Yasser Arafat. We had a bank there called the Bank of Lebanon and Kuwait. It was fifty-fifty with the Kuwait royal family. Our principle objective was to recover investments for our clients because of the war. We were in a tenuous situation. One of the most dangerous things I've ever done—I was obliged to do it. We had branches on the east and west sides of the city. The west was the Muslim side and the east was the Christian. There was a dividing line between them. At one point, the leaders of the Lebanese government decreed that they 46 were going to get some insurance money from the bankers in the area for protection purposes. They approached our offices on the east side and said, "We're going to keep people around here to protect your branch, but it's going to cost you this much." It was not a threat, but in order to continue to bank without being hustled or having people break into the bank, we sent the proposal to New York. They said, "Absolutely not. We cannot be taken to court on that type of issue. Just send down an ultimatum: we do not accept these terms." Well, someone had to take that message to the people in authority. We drew straws and I got the short straw. They said, "Ted, you are going to be an emissary. You're going to drive through an area that's highly contested on both sides and you're going to carry this message personally." I had to go down this road with enemies and firepower on both sides. We stopped near the headquarters of the Lebanese presidency. We were searched and they sat me in the hall to wait. One of the men that was ruling the country had been educated in the United States, so he had an English background. I was brief about it. I told him, "This is what has happened and we've been advised by our headquarters that we cannot do this." He said, "I understand." He shook my hand and I walked out. That was scary. With all this going on, it was very dangerous. Quite frequently, Hazel and our daughter would be flown down to Athens and I'd stay behind. When I'd get to go to Athens, I'd stay over the weekend and come back. The pilot would say, "I've got to find out which runway is open. There's firing on the north side, so I'm 47 coming on the south side so we won't be hit." While we were flying in, there were missiles flying around the airport. ROH: What did you think of Athens? EB: Athens was a dream come true. I had seen a little of the ancient history when I was in the Air Force in Tunisia—the aqueducts and all that. But when I walked around there, I just felt eerie, like it was unreal. It was hard to imagine the history that you were walking around. When we left Beirut, we didn't find out until we were ready to go that our body guards and the people who were hanging around in the lobby all the time were PLO—they were protecting us, unbeknownst to us. The golf course in Lebanon was laid out on the edge of the PLO firing range. The ambassador, I was told, carried a machine gun in his golf bag when he played. We had shrapnel coming down on us while we played. ROH: Did you have friends there? EB: Thanks to Hazel, we have had friends everywhere we've gone. We were involved with the government because of the banking industry. They had the American school there and this is where Hazel and our daughter were baptized. I got the idea, having bombed Europe and seen the desolation and the destruction, Beirut reminded me very much of a destroyed city. They had destroyed the business sector. Buildings were derelict. It was a mini world war for me. ROH: Did that cause problems in business for you? EB: Oh yes. This was an extreme case of merchants who took advantage of the situation and refused to pay us back. Recovery of assets was very difficult. They 48 knew what the situation was and we had very little clout. You never knew who would be the governing body. We were going to the airport, leaving Beirut, and our driver, innocently, drove through a road block of Syrian soldiers. They were ready to shoot us with machine guns. Another car drove into the line of fire and stopped—in other words, they couldn't see us anymore. He overtook us down the road and said, "I saved your life, what the hell were you thinking?" Our driver thought they were telling us to go on. That was our departure from Beirut. We went from there to Karachi, Pakistan. That was in turmoil too. The president had been convicted of crimes and they were going to execute him. They had killed several marines in our embassy in Islamabad. We got word from New York to get out of there. Hazel and our daughter were flown down to Athens again. I went underground with our people. It was a very tenuous situation when we first got there. There was a lot of demonstrating in front of the bank. Again, our bank worked closely with the government. Pakistan is famous for its textiles. They had an industry down on the coast that broke up old ships that were battle-worn. There was a big industry there for that. They had oil deposits, too, but textiles were their strongest industry. The entertainment there was centered around the American school, which was a premier school. In fact, the Pakistanis who had money would be on waiting lists for years to get their children in the American schools. I was on the board there. In fact, the head of that school was here recently in a tennis tournament for seniors—Tony Horton. He had traveled all over the world as the head of 49 American schools. We had, again, a very closely knit community. We were there for about three years. ROH: Was it better than when you were in Beirut? EB: Oh yes. There was an underlying community of the have-nots. The countries we were in at this time had a high rate of poverty. As a result, there were riots in the cities. It was a learning experience again. ROH: At this point were you thinking about retiring? EB: No, I was still active. I had become a resident vice president. My duties were managing our portfolio—the quality of our loans and making sure people were paying and all that. We took several tours up into the area where the book Three Cups of Tea was written. We were in that area, not quite as high as he was. It's very rural. It was kind of scary in a sense that there wasn't a real feeling that you didn't belong, but you had a feeling that you might be better off if you weren't there. The populous in Karachi was horrific in terms of slums—water and sanitation was a horrible mess. I understood why the have-nots had uprisings. Of course, spinning off from India, there was always a feeling that India was their big rival and there was a fear that India would come after them, and then they had the nuclear problem down there. Pakistan was a tinder box. After Pakistan, we moved over to Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. That was an eye-opener. The bank there was called Saudi-American Bank. It was fifty percent owned by Citibank and fifty percent owned by the royal family. We also had a subdivision for females only. There wasn't a male teller in that division. We had 50 lots of meetings and instances—one where we had a Saudi princess with a lot of money who had a farm development out in the desert. They desired to have their own wheat, which cost ten times as much as it would have to import it from Canada. They have pivot wheels out in the desert with the wheat growing out there, and then the Saudis would have their estates out there. I was invited by a Saudi and the princess arranged for a luncheon. She had about sixty pieces of chicken for three of us for lunch. Our dealings there were really something. If you invited a Saudi of any importance, the wife never came. You never saw their wives in a social engagement. And there was enormous segregation. One of the things they told me was, "If you're driving down the street and a Saudi runs into you, you're liable. They say it wouldn't have happened if you weren't there." The philosophy is that you caused the accident because you were residing in their country. I had a terrible incident there with my health. The Saudi hospitals are staffed by Americans and have our equipment; it's just like an American institution, but only Saudis can utilize those services. My condition worsened and it was decided that I would leave the Kingdom. Our driver took us to the airport and I found that I had a missing document. They said I had to go six blocks to another location to get the document, but the plane was on the runway taxing without me. We raced over and they actually held the plane for thirty minutes for us. I was on that plane for thirty hours in terrible straights. But what I'm going to say is that if anyone in the royal family has hay fever, they head to Walter Reed hospital and take up a whole wing. 51 We dealt with Osama bin Laden's father. He was one of our biggest clients and continues to be one of the biggest powers in industrial equipment in Saudi Arabia. I can't document it, but I think Bin Laden was employed there in Saudi Arabia while I was there. It's funny. You don't have any poverty in Saudi Arabia. It's set up so that if you get in line and go tell the king you need a washer or whatever, he gives you the royal handshake and gives an order. You don't see poverty because the people with oil money keep the populace happy with that type of thing. They say, "Hey, I've got money." But religion—if they think that you are even getting together for religious purposes, they kick you out of the country. They consider that a deterrent to the kingdom. So Hazel and her friends would have secret meetings. They were told not to park close to the house, they would walk so that no one would see the cars together and think, "We got one." Our Air Force guarding the kingdom is a deterrent to the kingdom being overthrown. I think, militarily, our presence has been a big thing in saving the kingdom. Another thing that's interesting is once the Saudis get into the Saudi planes, they'll exchange their royal robes and put on their jeans. ROH: While you were there, was your daughter still with you? EB: Our youngest daughter was a threat—in other words there were restrictions that a young female could not enter the kingdom. They didn't want any western women walking around with the Saudi boys looking at her. So she couldn't get a visa to get in. I don't remember, but I think their laws prohibit interest on loans, making it extremely difficult to bank at a profit. You had to protect yourself with 52 collateral outside of the kingdom because the laws there would make it so difficult to foreclose on a property. You have to play their rules. It's an extremely difficult area to bank in. After Saudi Arabia, we came back to Wilton, Connecticut. At that time, I was approaching retirement and I took an early retirement there. I was sixty-two. ROH: What position did you hold at the bank? EB: I was Vice President for Citibank. ROH: Were you finally doing okay financially? EB: I've always thought in terms of the investments and stocks. Over a period of forty years or so, I've been fortunate. But you have to be patient. The average investor today with this market and all this growling about Wall Street and what's wrong. But what do we produce now? We've lost our keys—we were the kings of electronics and technology. We've lost everything where we could say we dominated. I think most of it is a labor factor of the cost value. You cannot compete with China and India where the person is making a dollar or two dollars an hour but Detroit wants fifty or sixty dollars for the same product. But I want to talk about several vacations. We went to Cairo and went down the Nile on a houseboat from the Aswan Dam clear to Cairo. Doing everything that tourists do with all the royal burial grounds. We got off at Luxor, which is kind of a tourist trap, and Hazel wanted to get a cartouche for each girl. While Hazel was dealing in the jewelry store, the owner of the shop came over and said, "Mister, I give you a hundred racing camels for your wife!" [Laughter] 53 Racing camels were thousands of dollars; it was millions he was talking about. I told him, "Give me a few minutes to think about it." That was hilarious. Our trip to Nairobi, Kenya was fantastic. I've always thought about big game. We got down there with three of our girls and we decided not to go with a guided tour. We got out to the base of Mount Kilimanjaro and we were right in the middle of all kinds of wild game. The next day I decided to go out in our car, by myself, and find the animals. I was going along the trail and low and behold, I see three lions loping by the side of the car. We've got pictures of them. Anyway, we got in there and saw lions, elephants, and rhinos, you name it. On the way back to Nairobi, I tried to drive through a dry lake bed but it was sandy and we got stuck. I finally got onto what you'd call a road and one of the girls smelled gas. I stopped and found that the gas line had parted. The girls put it together and put some gum around it to patch it. We stopped in a village of Masai natives who were about six feet, ten inches tall. We are the only white people in the village. They all had spears and red paint. We dealt with them and got a couple of spears from them. When we got back to our hotel, we headed out towards Mount Kenya. It was a very sumptuous place which was owned by a famous movie star—William Holden. It was like an Elizabeth Taylor movie—there were all these natives with turbans on and holding rifles. At night, you had a fireplace in each cabin and they'd come in and light the fire. It was, again, something out of a fantasy land. 54 Going back with the same car, the car was stopping and starting. We had to coast into Nairobi. We lucked out. But that trip was worth a million dollars. We really roughed it. ROH: Did you hunt while you were there? EB: No, that's too expensive. We did it on an economy budget. The other tourists would get on a bus and see a lion off in the distance, but we had them running right alongside of us. That was something. We spent several vacations in Switzerland. We had a close friend from San Salvador whose husband was a hotel manager. He had a chalet in the Swiss Alps near the border with France. We spent a Christmas there. Switzerland is very orderly. They have a lot of rules and regulations, and it's hard to get in, but I said to Hazel I would live there. Then we spent a Christmas in the Spanish Alps. We did Spain while we were in Saudi Arabia. We saw bullfights and where they grew the wine and all that. We went into Russia during the Cold War. It was 1976. The big thing there was a train ride from Moscow to Leningrad overnight. There was supposed to be an elite coach, but there were four bunks—no beds. Hazel and I and Sarah got in the train leaving the station and a middle-aged Russian male came in and said, "Mine," and pointed to one of the bunks. Then he stripped down and went to sleep there in our cabin. I thought that was hilarious. We were an oddity in Russia. We were at the Kremlin looking at Lenin's tomb and they were parading some of their Mongolian soldiers all dressed up. Hazel was standing around and a Russian lieutenant came up to her and said, "I take you." He served as our 55 guide and took us up through this church we wanted to see. Then we had our English speaking guide, an attorney. I said I wanted to give him something and asked if I could give him money. He said, "Absolutely not. They'll put me in jail." But he said he liked my jeans. So Hazel and I left a package on the back seat of the bus with my jeans in it and he picked it up. ROH: Where haven't you been that you might want to go sometime? EB: I think Australia. We were in Thailand and Hong Kong. I admire the Australians. I lost one of my best friends in the battle with the Japanese down there. My dad used to sing from South Pacific. I'd like to go there. ROH: You were very successful in the banking industry. What do you attribute your success to? EB: I think it was doing the right thing, first of all. No monkey business and a perseverance in cultivating human contacts—relationships with your staff so you didn't talk down to them. Like when we went to Nellis Field and a general came out in a flight suit like a normal trainee and I thought, "That's success—getting down in the trenches." Assimilating customs of the people and trying to understand what makes them work. In other words, why are we banking here, what do they want from us, and how do we go about it. I think relationships and how you treat people are prime—also, towing the line. We went where we were told. I attribute that to my wife because she was very flexible. Without her, I may have stayed in New York and not done any of this. The minute I said, "Pakistan," she said, "Okay." There was never any discussion or complaining. I attribute my success to my wife. She was with me in the trying moments. You have to have 56 support. Now that I've been talking to you, I've asked myself, "What if I had stayed in Ogden?" I could very well have been a salesman for Boyle Furniture for the rest of my life. It's hard to picture who was pulling the strings. Hazel always said God was looking over us and I think she's right. I think somebody was directing us through all this that we did. That's my problem now, I've run the mill and I think I have no more bridges to cross as far as advance or travel I'm content to just kind of sit back. Here in St. George there is a difficulty of communication because of where we were and what we did and our thoughts and perceptions. A lot of times, people turn you off; they're not interested. You get the idea that they want to talk about the local scene and the lack of water here in St. George. If our leaders would at least look at the world and look at what makes the world go 'round—and I stress religion—and try to understand civilizations that have lived according to the Quran for thousands of years and overnight you want them to change and you said, "We've got something better than what you have." I don't like isolation. I think we've got to understand what makes the world go around. China, Cuba, trade wars, and now they're undercutting us—so what? They've done the right thing; let's learn from them. What are they doing that we're not doing? What happened to our manufacturing abilities from the '50s and '60s when we were king of the hill? I think a lot of it is political, unfortunately. But I just wonder where we are headed and what our children's future will be. ROH: Do you keep in touch with people from Citibank? 57 EB: Oh yes, I have a lot of friends in Florida who I met in Colombia. I have my ex-boss in San Salvador and New York. He owns a bank in Bulgaria. He's been featured in Fortune magazine because it's the best bank in Europe. Joe Borgatti was my favorite. He was down to earth. But you get other people who get ahead of themselves because of their title or they want to isolate themselves from you and make you a lesser factor in running the bank. I've had some wonderful associations with people above me and I've had some I didn't like. ROH: What do you think about the changes that have happened with Citibank since you left? EB: We started out with the Rockefellers. In fact, Citibank is the oldest bank in New York. Through the years, leaders of the bank came from high society and we had people in there who were bankers by trade and by inheritance and they stayed the line; in other words, they held on to tradition and what we were good at. There was no variance. We had enormous control over our assets by our auditing departments. We held on to tradition under George Moore and Walter Wriston, then John Reed who was a genius but had a failing in personal communication. After Reed, you drop off. He was the last of the Mohicans. Next you get Sandy Weil who brought all of his ideas about insurance and things we didn't normally get into. He wanted to build an empire and we lost control of what we did best. Sandy did a tremendous job of building up assets, but he lost control of the inner workings and delegated too much. Then they made a bad mistake in naming Prince the president. He was an attorney by profession and knew very little about banking. We got off track. There was a law earlier that prohibited 58 banking activities outside of a certain area, like the derivatives and things we got into later. The derivatives were the downfall, they were dealing with assets they had no control over. I think Citi Group will survive because of all the help from the government but it back-fired. The major corporations, who used to be the pillar for the banking community, now have their own in-house bank. A depositor asks, "Will my money be safe with Citibank?" This goes right back to the economy. We don't have jobs and there's no money in circulation. ROH: How did you decide to create an endowment at Weber State? EB: "I have accepted this assignment with immense feelings of inadequacy, humility, and privilege, keenly aware that the man we honor and memorialize here today was, and is, a giant whose character, thought and deeds can never receive can never receive justice by the mere force of human utterance. Dr. Jennings G. Olsen is the only person I have ever known who is unqualifiably deserving of the title genius. One who, in fact, came closer than any of my acquaintances, of being a man for all seasons, as was said of Thomas Moore. Indeed, a virtual superman. I was an eighteen year old freshman just out of high school, anything but passionate about the need for an education. Wet enough behind the ears to have narrowly escaped drowning, my friend and new found mentor Jennings G, on the other hand, a man of twenty-five soon to receive his doctorate in philosophy from UCLA, had even read and absorbed more than most academics do in an entire lifetime. Along with the rest of my fellow students, I promptly found myself astounded by his incredible knowledge and memory, prodigious vocabulary, and his uncanny ability to quote chapter and verse from everything 59 and anything he had ever read. Even more importantly, his power to analyze, synthesize, and contain this ever-growing information within a context amendable to the humblest of intellects. Impeccably dressed in starched white shirts, ties and a sport coat, slacks inevitably pressed to a crease that would cut your hand, his cheery countenance well-scrubbed and glowing with vitality. Jennings was also the quintessence of organization. His lessons on Plato, Socrates, Aristotle, and other greats, such as Augustine, were always carefully outlined on the blackboard and completed with articulate and meticulously exact due. One of his oft-expressed mottos read as follows, 'Organization and schedule are the keys to success.' Nevertheless, his presentations were rarely limited to straight lecture and he made ample provision for student response through carefully inter-related and challenging questions that required us to engage in the unique experience of actually thinking." ROH: Who wrote that? EB: Gordon Allred. This is a eulogy he wrote for the funeral. I'll give you a copy. [See Insert]. There's a picture of him at Weber College in his younger days. Let me tell you, Gordon Allred's father was Thatcher Allred, who was in a department at Weber College who was a dominating factor in stage production. His mother was a poet. He came from a very talented family. I have a book that Gordon wrote about the Japanese Kamikaze pilots. He spent some time over there with a pilot who had survived. The book is spellbinding if you're interested. HB: I don't think you told them that he was born with a handicap. 60 EB: He was born with a club foot and he participated in pole-vaulting. Nobody knew about it unless you were an intimate friend of his. He never divulged that. He had a professional singing voice. He performed in operas and sang on television. People that knew him, like I did from day one, admired his ability to surpass all of his difficulties. But he never, ever complained. I think he was a little bit above the crowd and very intellectually powerful. Perhaps it was overabundant to the average student. He delved into the topic of the origin of life in order to show students that there were two sides to the equation, but he never pushed it. He went into Darwinism and just said, "This is something that people think about it. I'm not telling you what to think." He opened their minds and wanted people to be able to think instead of just being told. From my perspective, Hazel and I had nothing to do with Weber State. Then we went into Ogden one day and saw the campus there and I decided to go take a look. Carol Biddle was the catalyst. I walked in to her office and I said, "I'm Ted Boyle and maybe I have some money to donate." She said, "First thing, I want you to read this book by Sadler." So I went home and read that book from front to back looking for indices of Jennings Olsen. There wasn't a single award. I noticed the lesser degree people were getting awards and I said, "What happened to Jennings Olsen? Why isn't he mentioned somewhere?" That triggered my interest. I went back to Carol and said, "I want to do something for Jennings Olsen." That's where it started. I think Jennings was probably not a sociable person. I think he may have isolated himself in his books and his will to increase 61 his knowledge of religion and the world. It was just his background. He came through hell and high water and he was a person who should have been eulogized at the highest level—with his physical problems and coming from kind of a broken home. I really think that Jennings was so worldly that Weber County wasn't ready for him. He got his doctorate from UCLA and I think he would have been president of the university there. I think he was misplaced and in this community he was misunderstood. He didn't get the recognition he deserved. ROH: You've created that recognition. EB: No, I haven't, and I am so displeased that not one dollar from his staff, his friends, his family—there hasn't been one. I say, "What am I missing?" You would have thought someone, in the total time he taught there, would have said, "He taught me something and I'm going to put ten dollars in." I'm being facetious. ROH: You should get credit for stepping up. EB: It's still not recognizable as something that is popular. I think it's something that's there, but it's not an attention-getter. I really think that Dr. Olsen was in the wrong place at the wrong time. His manner of attacking world religion and making people understand where we all came from. All he wanted was for students to open their minds and think. He wouldn't tell him it was right or wrong. I'm disappointed because I think I tried and there's nothing to show for it. I thought maybe it would catch fire but I think it's going to die a natural death. ROH: It's there and people can find it. We appreciate the fact that you did this because I, for one, wouldn't know anything about Dr. Olsen if not for you. But each person 62 who gives to the university does it in a way that they are passionate about. You never know what's going to happen. EB: Maybe someday it'll be like when they resurrect these ancient scholars. Unfortunately, he didn't produce any work of his own. I have personal letters but I don't know if they should be made public or not. We were so different—he was an intellectual and, as I told you, I barely got passing grades. Maybe opposites attract. ROH: Is there anything you would like to add before we finish? EB: I'm infatuated with Ogden still, though I've left, and I want to know what happened to the Ogden I knew in the 1930s and 1940s. I can imagine it was the railroad departure and the entrance of the supply depot and Hillfield. Maybe it attracted a lesser culture. But it was king of the hill—people from Salt Lake traveled to Ogden to shop. It was a place of honor. As Tom Brokaw said, "The greatest generation," I think the class of 1940 from Ogden High was the class of a generation. I'm not being facetious, but that class had more activity and more people who were going places and doing it with little resources. The final shot is the Ogden Standard Examiner. I felt that in the 1930s, and 1940s, and 1950s, the Standard Examiner got inside of what was happening in Ogden—the people and what they were doing and where they were going. It was a very informative paper about doings. It seems to me that they've gotten off track now. You don't feel like you're a part of it anymore. ROH: Thank you very much for your time.

Issue 15.4 of the Review for Religious, 1956. ; A. M. D. G. Review for Religious JULY 15, 1956 To The Sons of Ignatius . Pope Plus XII For the Greater Glory of God . Henry Willmerlng Sisters' RetreatsmlV . Thomas Dubey The Occasional Confessor . Meurlce B, Welsh Mother Theodore Guerln . Sister Eugenla Thoughts on Transfers . Winfr~d Herbsf Book Reviews Questions and Answers Communicafions VOLUME XV No. 4 R V EW VOLUME XV FOR RELIGIOUS JULY, 1956 NUMBER 4 CONTENTS TO THE SONS OF IGNATIUS--Pope Pius XII . 169 SOME PAMPHLETS . : . 172 FOR THE GREATER GLORY OF GOD--Henry Willmering, S.3. . 173 ST. IGNATIUS AND THE EUCHARIST . 176 PICTURE MEDITATIONS . 176 SISTERS' RETREATS--IV--Thomas Dubay, S.M . 177 OUR CONTRIBUTORS . 184 THE OCCASIONAL CONFESSOR-~Maurice B. Walsh, S.3 . 185 VOCATIONAL FILMSTRIP . 188 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN--Sister Eugenia . 189 PAMPHLETS . 201 THOUGHTS ON TRANSFERS---Winfrid Herbst, S.D.S . 202 COMMUNICATIONS . 206 BOOK REVIEWS AND ANNOUNCEMENTS-- Editor: Bernard A. Hausmann, S.J. West Baden College West Baden Springs, Indiana . 210 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS-- 24. Obligation for Postulants ~o Make General Confession . 2i9 25. Helpful Canon Law Books . 220 26. Putting Water in Finger Bowl Before Mass . 220 27. Too much Canon Law in Constitutions? . 220 28. Why Frequent Mass in Black Vestments . 221 29. Beginning Noviceship While Hospitalized . 222 SOME BOOKS RECEIVED . ¯ . 224 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, July, 1956. Vol. XV, No. 4. Published bi-monthly: January, March, May, July, September, and November, at the College Press, 606 Harrison Street, .Topeka, Kansas, by St. Mary's College St. Marys, Kansas, with ecclesiastical approbation. Entered as second class matter, January 15, 1942, at the Post Office, Topeka, Kansas, under the act of March 3, 1879. Editorial Board: Augustine G. Ellard, S.3., Gerald Kelly, S.J., Henry Willmering, S.J. Literary Editor: Edwin F. Falteisek, S.J. Publishing rights reserved by REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Permission is hereby granted for quotations of reasonable length, provided due credit be given this review and the author. Subscription price: 3 dollars a year; 50 cents a copy. Printed in U. S. A. Before writing o us, please consult notice on inside back cover. To the Sons d Igna!:ius Pope Pius XII [EDITORS; NOTE: We present here the text of the letter sent by the Holy Father to John Baptist Janssens, General of the Society of Jesus, on July 31, 1955. The footnote references have been omitted.] IT was a real joy for Us to hear that the Society of Jesus, which you, beloved son, have been governing for the past nine years, is about to celebrate with solemn festivities the memory of its holy founder on the fourth centenary of his death; to the end that all its m'embers may be aroused to a more ardent love of their beloved father and lawgiver, and a more perfect observance of his Institute. These centennial celebrations receive Our hearty approval and We join thereto Our prayers for their success, all the more willingly for the well-founded hope that rich benefits will flow from them not only to the sons of St, Ignatius but also to the souls of the faithful. For, just as by an" Apostol.ic Letter expressing Our affection on the occa-. sion of the fourth centenary of the founding of your Society, as a gesture of comfort to Ourselves as well as to you, "We reckoned up with gratitude those remarkable achievements which God in His providence had brought about in the course of the past four hundred years "through'the Society of old and today," so We take pleasure in recalling the same on this occasion as a precious pledge for the future. We are also happy to exhort you once more from the heart of a father to carry forward with untiring earnestness, especially in the spiritual sphere, all your activities, your ministries and everything by which you may give timely answers to the changing and ever-increas-ing needs of our own times. We have been informed that all your provinces throughout the world have with a will set themselves to celebrate this centenary year by devoting themselves with still greater zeal and fidelity to the Spi6tual Exercises of their father and founder and to spreading their use more Widely. In truth, St. Ignatius has left his sons no legacy more precious, more useful, more lasting than that golden book which,: from the time of Paul III, sovereign pontiffs and innumerable saints in the Church have frequently praised most highly. If there is truth in that which Father La Palma wrote, that the book of the Spiritual Exercises was the firstborn of St. Ignatius, the saintly author can be equally well said to have been the firstborn of those Exercises. They are what invigorated his soul with new life, guided his first steps in the way of perfection, increased his strength to enable him 169 POPE PIUS XII Review for Religions to choose the divine King wearied by toil, harassed by insults, sub-missive to torture and death in the service of His eternal Father, and to follow Him to the very summit of love, so that, ablaze with the fire of divine love, he ardently desired to bring not only himself, but the whole world, to the feet of Christ our Savior. Ignatius, who had tested the great force of these Exercises, on one occasion declared that in them was contained ".everything that is most excellent that I can think of, feel and comprehend in this life, to enable a man to make fruitful progress in his own soul, and be of benefit and a stimulus to others." So no one will be surprised that your saintly founder wished to be fully tested in these Exercises each one who desired in this Society "to fight God's battle under the banner of the Cross, and to serve solely our Lord and His Spouse, the Church, guided by the Roman Pontiff, Vicar of Christ on earth.'; He wished his sons to imbibe that spirit, which is the foundation of the Society, from the same source from which he had drunk his new life. This spirit is a mar-velous and holy ardor of mind, aroused by the grace of God work-ing in the Exercises, which would make them not only desirous, but prompt and eager, to devote themselves to God's glory, and for the sake of the same, to undertake exacting labors. Hence, forgetful of their own convenience, shunning leisure, devoted to the practice of prayer based on personal mortification, they would strive with all their might to attain the end proposed to them in the Society. Btit when Ignatius, authorized by Pope Paul III, Our predeces-sor of happy memory, later composed the Constitutions and gave them to his companions, his intention was not that rigid laws should replace the living and life-giving law of interior love. And after the Society was established, he did not lose sight of the meaning of that phrase, "to be at the special service of the Holy See" under the stand-ard of the Cross, that Cross to which Jesus Christ affixed the decree written against us, after He had wiped it out, so that all men might be freed from Satan's power and march in the light of faith and warmth of charity. The command given on Mr. Olivet sounded clearly in his ear: .',and you will be my witnesses . . . to the ends of the earth." Later Augustine would write: "spread charity through the whole world, if youl want to love Christ because Christ's mem-bers are throughout the world." And Ignatius himself was destined to see over a thousand of his followers serving under the standard of the Cross in the distant lands of Europe, America, India, Ethiopia. This was the beginning of that apostolate which would call his sons 170 ~ 1956 TO THE SONS OF IGNATIUS to the vast field of the I~ord, some to the heathen missions, which the popes over the years would be entrusting to them to till with un-remitting labor, exact knowledge, 'even with their blood; others tO labor close to heads of state, or among those oppressed by slavery; still others to direct schools of youth or to occupy university chairs; still others to give the Spir.itual Exercises to every class of men, or to enrich and brighten the world of letters by their writings. It will be for the Constitutions to open the road by which the whole So-ciety and all its members, though dispersed throughout the worId yet united to each other and its head by the same love of the eternal King, might in the spirit of the Ignatian Institute attain that perfect manner, of life which is the chief fruit of the Exercises. Beloved son, who of the Society, in this fourth centenary year, will not listen .to that word, once Paul's now Ignatius': "Be con-tent, brethren, to follow my example and mark well those who live by the pattern we have given them." Through God's goodness, the Society never lacked saintly men, who, exactly obedient to the Exer-cises of Ignatius, kept that pattern unmarred, and drew energy and strength to live precisely according to the Constitutions, so as to re-produce in themselves more perfectly that patte,rn, and work more effectively for souls. Plus VII, of immortal memory, sought men of this stamp when he wished to equip Peter's storm-tossed bark with strong, expert oarsmen; Holy Mother Church in these troubled times asks the Society for helpers of the same mould. May today's sons of Ignatius, therefore, strive to follow in their footsteps. Under the standard of the Cross may they stand firm against all the at[acks of the princes of this world of darkness. Loving and ready obedience must be shown to superiors, especially the Supreme Pontiff; this is their most honorable badge. To worldly desires, love of poverty must be opposed; to empty pleasure a certain austerity of life and un-tiring labor; to the discords and. quarrels of the world, gentle and peace-bringing brotherly love, love for each other and for all men; to materialism that sincere and earnest faith which always acknowl-edges and reverences the presence of God in the universe. If all this comes to pass, Ignatius, though dead, will live on in his sons. As We write these lines, dear son, with all the love of a father's heart, Our thoughts turn to those fathers and brothers who have suffered or are actually suffering bitter exile and torture at the hands of their persecutors. Surely they are most worthy sons, echoing the most glorious traditions of the Society of Jesus. They are confessors of the Catholic faith,, who are aft" honor to their brethren as well as 171 PoPE PIUS XII an example. May God strengthen them; most willingly do We bless them. But it is to all the softs of Ignatius that We extend our lov-ing greetings, begging God that under the patronage of your founder, father, and lawmaker, protected by the ever Blessed Virgin Mary, they may day by day increase in virtue, thus moulded by divine grace into a strong instrument so that all things may be guided aright by the di~,ine hand, and happily contribute to the greater glory of God. In testimony of Our special benevolence towards the Society of Jesus, We lovingly bestow on you, dear son, and on all those re-ligious throughout the world entrusted to your charge, the Apostolic Blessing. SOME PAMPHLETS All That 1 Want. The story of John F. Logsdon. Edited by Paschal Boland, O.S.B. Grail Publications, St. Meinrad, Indiana. Pp. 107. 25c. In Silence Before God. Examination of Conscience. By M. M. Philipon, O.P. Translated by A. M. Crofts, O.P. The Newman PresL Westminster, Maryland. Pp. 46. 30c. Family Limitation. Modern Medical Observations on the use of the 'Safe Period.' By John Ryan, M.B., B.S., F.R.C.S., F.I.C.S. Foreword by .Alan Keenan, O.F.M. Sbeed and Ward, 840 Broadway, N. Y. 3. Pp. 36. (Price not given.) Sacramentals, Medals, and Scapulars. By Winfrid Herbst, S.D.S. Society of St. Paul, 2187 Victory Blvd., Staten Island 14. Pp. 55. 35c. Your Child's Religious Liberty. By Virgil C. Blum, S.J. Catechetlcal Guild, Educational Society, St. Paul 2, Minnesota. Pp. 64. 15c. Mental Prayer. By Cyril Bernard, O.D.C. Clonmore and Reynolds, 29 Kildare St., Dublin, 1955. Pp. 48. 2/6d. The Canon of the Mass. By Dom Placid Murray, O.S.B. Part I deals with the history of the canon. Part II gives a new English translation. Here is new light on an old problem. Pp. 14. Fourpence. The Furrow, St. Patrick's College, May-nootb, Ireland. The following pamphlets are from the Queen's Work, 3115 S. Grand Blvd., St. Louis 18, Mo., and are 10c each. How Brave Can You Be? By Bakewell Morrison. S.J. Pp. 31. Personality and Mental Health. By Hugh P. O'Neill, S.J. Pp. 27. These Lucky Catholics. By Daniel A. Lord. S.J. Pp. 40. Mary's Morning Minute. Compiled by Florence Wedge. Pp. 40. Mary Always Remembers You. By T. N. Jorgensen, S.J. Pp. 32. What a Sinyle Girl Can Do fdr Christ. By W. B. Faherty, S.J. Pp. 32. Which Rites Are Right? By Brother Aurelian Thomas, F.S.C. Pp. 29. The Tree of Life. Also, Seven Supernatural Powers. By Rev. Joseph A. Lauritis, C.S.Sp. Holy Ghost Fathers, 1615 Manchester Lane, N.W., Washington 11, D. C. Pp. 32. 10c each. Why a Priest Is Called Reverend Father." By Dora Rembert Sorg, O.S.B. Plo Decimo Press, Box 53, Baden Station, St. Louis 15, Mo. Pp. 22. 20c. 172 For Ehe reat:er lory ot: Henry Willm.ering, S.J. THIS well-known maxim of St. Ignatius Loyola ,aptly expresses his devotion to a great cause: the. spread.of God s kingdom on earth. We consider here how he came by it, lived by it, prayed for it, suffered and died for it; and how, realizing that he could not carry out God's work alone, he gathered disciples about him, who embraced the same cause: namely, to pray, labor, and suffer for this ideal, the promotion of God's greater glory. Inigo of Loyola lived in an era of conquest and discovery. The year of his birth, 1491, marked the conquest of Granada and the liberation of Spain from Moorish rule. In this conquest Inigo's father took a prominent part. The next year Columbus discovered a new world; and during Inigo's youth great national heroes, like De Soto, Cortez and Pizzaro, added many provinces to the Spanish empire. A brother, Hernandez, died in the conquest of Mexico; and two otherbrothers fell on Europe's battlefields. What wonder that the youngest son of Loyola should wish to distinguish himself in the service of his ~sovereign majesty and devote his talents to the promotion of the greater glory of Spain. In this ambitious career, God halted him after his first display of heroism. A far nobler course and loftier ideal was revealed to him. He was invited to enlist in the service of an eternal King. But the thought of transferring his allegiance frightened him at first; it seemed so fantastic to give up a promising career and disappoint all his friends. After a hard struggle, he yielded to divine grace, though the plan he bad for the future was still rather vague and imaginative. After making a pilgrimage to Palestine, he thought he might live as a hermit: pray, fast, and practice other austerities, as did the saints, in atonement for his past sinful life. Before God can use an instrument for His purpose, He must first temper it in the fire of suffering. The desire of doing and suffering great things for God is often "an illusion of self-love, and nothing so effectively blocks the designs of God as this human failing. Accord-ingly Inigo had to be purged of every vestige of self-complacency. After a brief period of peace of soul and heavenly consolations, he was continually troubled with harassing fears and scruples. He re-doubled his penances and prolonged the time of prayer and sought relief in works of mercy, but all in vain. Neither repeated confes-sions, nor the. advice of spiritual directors offered him the least con- 173 HENRY WILMERING Reoieto For Reliqious solatioh. It was only after his soul had been stirred to its very depths and he-had been led to the brink of despair that finally he regained his composure of soul; and then he had, as he said, "mar- ,,ellous illuminations and extraordinary spiritual consolations." He seemed io himself like a new man, "who had been awakened from a 'drugged sleep." Ever after he had a different outlook on life and cdncentrated all his efforts and care on promoting the greater glory of God. During this period he began to note down material for what was to become the book of the Spiritual Exercises. Briefly he set down in writing the truths upon which he had meditated, the ex-periences through which he passed; and, by combining them into a systematic course, he forged a weapon that would be serviceable, not merely to the soldier who first wielded it, but which would pass from one generation to the next as a trenchant "sword of the spirit, th'at is the word of God." ¯ We so often emphasize the infinity, knowledge, and providence of Gc;d. In the Spiritual Exercises we find another aspect of the divine nature made central: the will of God. St. Ignatius points out to us that God has a purpose, a plan, a will for each one of us. His Mm ih the Exercises is to make men realize this important truth and to bring them to that disposition in which they will say with our Lord: "I seek not my own will, but the will of Him that sent me." Because God is infinitely wise and good, His will represents the o. nly thing in life worth living and dying for. The man who seeks continually to know and do God's will lives for the greater glory of God. St. Ignatius made this the bed-rock principle on which he built up his own spiritual life. So firmly did he hold to it, that some years before his death he could say, that for thirty years'he had never put off anything which had been de-cided for God's greater glory. As a trained soldier, however, be wished to receive God's orders through a. captaih. The thoughtful perusal of the life of Christ dur-ing his convalescence had convinced him that Jesus Christ was the divinely appointed leader, whom all must follow. Since the prin-ciples taught by our Lord are the expression of His Father's will, and the example of Christ is the norm by which we may measure our conformity to it, the imitation Of Christ is the fulfillment of God's. will. The ideal is, that even when "the praise and glory of God would be equally served, I desire and choose poverty with'Christ poor, rather than riches, in order to imitate and be in reality more FOR THE GREATER GLORY OF GOD like Christ our Lord; I choose'insults with Christ loaded with them, rather than honors; I desire to be accounted as worthless.and a fool for. Christ, rath'er than to be esteemed as wise and prudent in this world. So was Christ treated before me." Our divine'Lord had a mission entrusted to Him by His Father: to call all men to His standard and encourage them to embrace His principles. He trained apostles and sent them throughout the whole world to spread His doctrine among men. Similarly St. Ignatius gathered disciples," taught them the principl~s of Christ. through the Spiritual Exercises, and, when they were well trained, he sent them to every land to spread G0d's'kingdom and promote His greater glory by word and example. With a view to perpetuating this work, he organized his companions into a "company," and called it "the Company or Society of Jesus." That this new religious order should, meet with opposition and persecution was inevitable. It introduced many innovations in re-ligious discipline that were demanded by the spiritual labors it planned to carry on. In a period when drastic reforms were urgently called for amoog both clergy and laity in the Church and when heretics were preacl~ing their false proj6~ts of reform in almost every part of Europe, St. Ignatius and his companions set about effecting a true reform. By means of the Spiritual Exercises many prelates and priests were induced to seek not their own advantages in life but the advancement of the Kingdom of Christ. The preaching and teach-ing of Peter Faber, Peter Canisius, Claude LeJay, Alphonse Salmeron, and other Jesuits in countries infested with the new doctrine of the heretical reformers saved many districts for the Catholic faith and converted countless souls from heresy, Yet this activity caused them to be calumniated, persecuted, and drixien from place to place. Along with their Founder, they bore such ill treatment #ith admirable fortitude and patience. Once when St. Ignatius was asked what was the most certain road to perfection, he answered, "To endure many and grievous afflictions for the love of Christ." Once the Society was founded and bechosen to direct the same, Ignatius lived in Rome for the rest of his life. He took the deepest interest in all the labors carried on by his companions and invariably showed the affection of a devoted father to every member whom he admitted into his Society. He ardently longed to share their labors: and, even when broken with age and infirmity, he said that should the Holy Father order it, he would immediately set out for any part of the world to spread God's kingdom. He was asked one day which 175 HENRY WILMERING he would prefer: to die immediately with a guarantee of his salvation ' or to continue for some years more, with opportunities of helping souls but with no guarantee at the end. Knowing his burning zeal for God's gIory and his all-consuming zeal for souls, we are pre-pared to hear that he. declared for the second alternative. Now four hundred years have passed since his death. Ever since and in every land the sons of St. Ignatius in his spirit and according to his principles have labored for God's greater glory. He is ranked by the Church among the great founders of religious orders, Sts. Benedict, Francis of Assisi and Dominic; and rightly so. As a prac-tical organizer and great lover of Christ, he served his Leader and King with an un'divided heart and induced numberless souls to live, labor, suffer, and die for the greater glory of God. ST. IGNATIUS AND THE EUCHARIST Few people realize the tremendous efforts of St. Ignatius Loyola and his early followers in behalf of frequent Communion. A thorough study of their Eucharistic apostolate was published in 1944 by Father ,Justo Beguiriztain, 8.2., on the oc-casion of the Fourth National Eucharistic Congress of Buenos Aires. The Spanish original has recently been translated by 3bhn H. Collins, S.,I., and published in a very attractive form under the title The Eucharistic Apostolate of St. Igr~atius Loyola. It is an excellent souvenir of this Ignatian centenary. Price:' $I.00. Order from: Loyola House, 297 Commonwealth Avenue, Boston 15, Mass. PICTURF.' MEDITATIONS Father Aloysius ,L Heeg, S,J., has prepared four charming booklets entitled Picture Meditations for the use of all who want to learn and practice a simple form of mental prayer. Each booklet contains seven meditations on the life of Christ, and each meditation is illustrated by a picture in full color. Not only are the booklets ideal for teaching youth the practike of mental prayer and, for helping the sick to pray~ but they should also be very useful for religious who find it hard to concentrate during the period of mental prayer. There are also two picture rolls. each containing 14 full-color enlargements (21x33 inches) o'f the pictures in the booklets. The price of the booklets is 10 cents each, 35 cents per set; special quan-tity prices. The price of each picture roll is $2.15 net. Order from: The Queen's Work, 3115 South Grand Boulevard, St. Louis 18, Missouri. 176 Sist:ers' Retreats--IV Thomas Dubay, S.M. WrE leave now in this series of articles problems dealing with retreat approaches, techniques, and mechanics and enter the less tangible realm of understanding and aims. While less palpable, these latter are at least equally crucial if not more so. UNDERSTANDING OF RETREATANTS' NEEDS Judging from their conferences and meditations, do you think that retreat masters understand your rea! spiritual needs? __yes, very well __sometimes yes, sometimes no __no, not too well Further comment (space provided) With this question the sisters were invited on to thin ice, for it can be at times genuinely difficult to know if one is understood or not. However, even though certain knowledge may often be impos-sible on this point, opinion is not: and it is the latter that was sought. Of those answering the question 192 (27.8 %) thought that re-treat masters understand their needs very well; 466 (67.7%) be-lieved that some priests are successful on this score and some are not; and 31 (4.5 %) thought that retreat masters usually do not under-stand them. The overall picture is a trifle disconcerting, not chiefly because of those in the third category, but because of the high percentage of sisters in the second. Any physician likes to think that he under-stands the patient, and any retreat master hopes that he possesses at least a good general understanding of a majority of the sisters' needs. However, it seems questionable their a large number of retreat masters hold.the sisters' confidence on this point. That a considerable num-ber of priests do hold that confidence cannot be doubted, but none-theless we would like to think that all enjoyed it. But most clouds have a silver lining, and we need not look in vain for a cheering side to this problem. The sisters' readiness to understand the difficulties the retreat master faces and charitably to explain any lack of understanding on his part is encouraging. We think that this spirit of kindliness is evident in their further corn-ments: It is difficult for a priest not living your rule to understand your spiritual needs. He tries his best, but he sometimes draws on his knowledge of other communities. A friendly chat on various subjects with the superior before retreat might help. .17,7 THOMAS DUBAY Review [or Religious This is only natural. Religious life among women differs from that among men just ~as] the dispositions of men "and women differ. How can the retreat master understand unless the Holy Spirit enlightens? A sister can usually tell the first day whether such is the case. Some priests seem afraid to get down to particulars--everything is so general that it i~ va.gue. Those who are teachers themselves seem to understand our spir.itual needs as teach-ing religious better than those whose main work is giving retreats. Sometimes I'd like to interrupt and say something like, "Yes, I know, but I can't .do that: this is my problem, see?" But on the whole they are understanding. Very few retreat masters understand the life of a hospital sister. It is very hard to be united to our dear Lord, because everything is rush, rush in hospital work today. We are sometimes too tired to pray. A really good retreat master is rare! Most do not understand the psychology of women. They miss real evils in religious life and fail to get at real problems. They judge what needs to be talked about by confessional difficulties which their own talks have often inspired. Many times they hit the nail on the head. Too frequently a retreat master judges by his own life and community. The activ-ities of nuns and their life is very different. Amazingly well. Too much attention, I think, is given to the needs of the purgative way and too little of a challenge to advancing sanctity. Because they are busy we get their courses which aren't what we need when our physical and mental state is mighty weary. The master would needs be pretty good to know all the spiritual needs of nuns. mean real feminine needs for a virile spirituality. Most priests do a pretty good job. Sometimes I feel they're not too patient with our problems. Sometimes I don't think they understand all the interior struggles of women. Wo-men are not, unfortunately, as "'manly" as men are. They can be very petty. Depends on the individual. Then, too, it is hard to reach everyone from age 20-80, engaged in all kinds of work. If the retreat master wants to know, he might pass out questionnaires after the retreat. Most of the time. It would seem that the more fully they live their own religious life the better their grasp of the problems of others. They try to, I believe, so why not give them credit? If one comes along who's dull, I make my own retreat find a good spiritual book for in between and get my spiritual needs supplied there. God's grace helps. Essentially our needs are the same and it is up to the individual and grace poured in to put his words to work (application). I love retreats for that reason--the exercise of that part of soul and brain! 178 July, 1956 SISTERS".RETREATS--IV Too often they seem to"forget we have voluntarily chosen a life of striving for per-fection and are therefore not, interested in minimum standards. It might be well "for us to single out for explicit mention the precise problems that the sisters think cause or occasion a lack of understanding in the retreat master: 1. The psychological differences between men and women. 2. Differences in the religious life as lived by men and as lived by~ women with the consequent failure to see the real problems in the latter. 3. Differences in the religious life as lived by different communi-ties of women. 4. Problems connected with particular kinds of work in which the sisters engage, e.g., teaching and nursing. 5. Tendency to be vague due probably to a lack of application of principles to concrete cases. 6. The assumption that sisters are interested only in mediocre goodness. The last two observations lead us naturally to the next sections of this article. HEIGHTS OF HOLINESS Thus far in our study the reader may have noticed that one of the deepest and most frequently reoccurring undercurrents causing muddy retreat waters is the wide variety in personality, background, and gifts of grace found in the sisters making any retreat. Perhaps nowhere in our study is this undercurrent more in evidence than in the present question, dealing as it does with the heights of sanctity. What one religious considers the "heights" another may regard as a mere stepping stone. A goal that discourages one religious may serve merely to whet the spiritual appetite of another. And, to make the truth all the more difficult to discover, most of the sisters in registering their affirmative or negative views are talking about entirely different retreats and retreat masters. We might reasonably hope for more agreement if all had made the same retreats. At most, therefore, we can seek to bring common ideas into relief and through them work out retreat approaches that will serve to meet the spiritual aspirations of even greater numbers of religious. The question put to the sisters was worded as follows: Do you think that retreat masters ordinarily urge you sufficiently to the very heights of holiness? ~yes __no Further comment" 179 THOMAS DUBAY Reoieto [or Religious A majority of the respondents, 410 (63.1%), felt that their retreat masters usually did urge them sufficiently to the heights of sanctity. Many of these sisters pointed out the fact that some of their retreat masters did not so urge them to sanctity but that most of them did. A minority of 240 (36.9%) were of the opinion that ordinarily their retreat masters did not do enough urging to the heights of holiness. Again the importance of the word "ordinarily" in the question was brought out in that here also some sisters in-dicated that an occasional priest was an exception to their statement. The sisters' further comments cgnnot fail to throw light on the problem. Respondents voting "yes": The greater number of retreat masters were splendid spiritual men with a fund of understanding human nature. Much or almost all depends on the retreatant herself. I believe in climbing the heights of holiness: however, most of us keep firmly on "'terra /irma" and practice observance of the rule which eventually will help us to attain sanctity. In a general way they do. I think they ought to do more of it in the confessional. Ordinarily retreat masters have that ability. Sometimes it is the sister's fault. Either she gets a poor start because she is so tired or she is not well physically. And some-times she does not work hard enough. Retreat masters cannot do it all. What is sufficient for a group, many members of which need'practical advice, is not necessarily sufficient for every individual. This answer is relative. I think this is my own fault because I am not fully relaxed or able to concentrate. Our life is so full of activity. We go from one thing to another all in working to save souls, but I think we need to take more time out to consider our own heights of holiness. Yes, and it helps very much if they use the small everyday occurrences and show us how to use these as stepping stones. This, no matter how often it is repeated, never gets old. I just wait for a retreat to hear this again--to open my eyes again. At the close of every retreat I feel like a new person, ready to conquer the world for Christ. Retreat masters certainly encourage holiness. Yes. I have my troubles trying to reach the heights I've heard about. Nevertheless, it all serves to make me very thirsty anyway. Maybe some day--who knows? We have had very good retreat masters these.last years. I don't blame the retreat masters for my lack of spirituality. They most likely remember that there are weak and strong souls, and therefore most of them' stick to a happy medium. Otherwise the weak would end in dis-couragement. It is often the retreatants' fault if they do not cooperate in heeding the good ad-vice retreat masters present, that they do not advance in holiness. Again we do not reflect seriously enough on the many beautiful truths explained to us. We feel and 180 dul~ , 1956 SISTERS' RETREATS--IV depend [sic] too often that it is the retreat master's task, rather than ours, to make the retreat profitable for our spiritual welfare. Normally the idealtis well presented and one leaves the retreat aiming high. The trouble lies not with the retreat master, but with th'e individual in carrying out the good resolutions formulated. Respondents voting "no": Not in a definite and practical way. The human element too often is used as a modifier--and we use that very skillfully ourselves. No, but the one who pointed persistently to those heights has influenced my life more than any other. Very few point to supreme holiness as a possible achievement. I would say, out of the 14 retreats I have made, in only two of them did the retreat master approach this. Perhaps they wish to be too considerate of our feelings. So they highly praise the very least we do, and are inclined to consider it sufficient to discuss just average or ordinary goodness. No one can impart to others what he himself does not possess. Holiness cannot be found or imparted in eloquent terminology. Many do not cha!leng~ the sisters to strive for great holiness. What they say is good, but they do not go far enough. Even if one soul answered the call and rose to eminent sanctity, much (vould be accomplished. Too much emphasis on the trite. Some conferences taken from books. Sometimes A waste of time to listen. More help could be gleaned from reading a go~d spiritual book. Many seem, like all too many sisters, content with "getting by." I think each of us longs for sanctity or at least at times longs to be aroused to do so. This I think is the retreat master's grand opportunity. We all entered religion to become holy. The evidence here advanced certainly does not warrant any blanket conclusion or recommendation. Many retreat masters are manifestly doing a superb job of leading these spouses of Christ to sublime reaches of sanctity. Others might profitably examine both themselves and their message to see if they are teaching the complete and undiluted doctrine of the saints both by example (in-sofar as in them lies) and by word. All in all we may conclude that sisters do decidedly want to be urged to the heights, but in a way that (1) does not discourage the "weak," (2) spurs on the generous, (3) enlightens all, and (4) is practical and concrete. IMPLICATIONS OF SANCTITY Our last point above brings us to the next item of inquiry: in retreats is the perfection of holiness (attainable in this life) clearly 181 THOMAS DUBAY Reoieto for Religious explained both in what it is and in how it is to be reached? The question as put to the sisters was worded thus: Do they usually explain sufficiently what those heights really involve and how they are to be reached? ~.yes __no Further comment : Of those answering the question 339 (53.8%) replied in the affirmative and 291 (46.2%) in the negative. It is interesting to note that a considerable number of sisters shifted their yes vote in the previous question to a no in the present one. There were also some--much fewer in number--who did the opposite, i.e., who shifted their no vote to a yes. These split votes would seem to in-dicate that approximately one-half of the sisters questioned are dis-satisfied with some one or both aspects of the retreat master's treat-ment of this matter of perfection. On the other hand, of course, it also indicates that approximately one-half are satisfied with both aspects' and that more than half are content with at least one or other of them. The mere numerical compilation points to the fact that more of the sisters are satisfied with the amount of urging to sanctity than with the explanation of what sanctity is and bow it can prac-tically be attained. This conclusion is confirmed by the observations of the respondents who selected the negative answer. Sisters voting "yes" commented: Yes, but I don't think they make these heights sufficiently desirable. This could be explained really adequately only over a long period of time. I think they do so as well as time and circumstances allow. Yes, I suppose they do, but some retreat masters make it seem more real and actually possible of attainment than others. Perhaps I only say this because I'm a very young religious. In general, yes. Again, they can't reach everyone present. It's much like a classroom procedure--some can't absorb the rfiatter. They explain the heights of sanctity very thoroughly. The main thing is living our rule and vows to the utmost. Personally, I feel I am not ready for the heights. I must first get a footing on the road to holiness. Perhaps most of us feel the same way about it and "the retreat master must help us make the first steps rather than scale the heights. Yes, but the manner is often presented as being very difficult rather, than as something to be faced with joy and confidence. I have always found great satisfaction through the spiritual guidance of the retreat master. 182 dulg, 1956 SISTERS' RETREATS--.IV Some do. Others, it seems, get lost in lesser details. Let us have a clear-cut picture of ends. They aren't too great for us to try. It is wonderful to struggle after great prlzes--more wonderful than to win the lowest. Sisters registering negative views: Never have I heard a really good explanation of this sort in a general retreat medi-tation. I don't think so. It seems to me to be too idealistic and not practical enough. It gives the desire but often not the way . Perhaps I have stressed the practical too much, but young religious still have the ideals and theories in mind, but often lose the ideal in trying to apply it to daily life. This may be the opposite with older religious, I don't know. I think that a theme or subject of the entire retreat which is stressed in every conference will be long remembered by the sisters. Practical ex-amples from daily life and lives of the saints are also helpful. Many religious do not know the graces God has in store for those who give all. Nor do they know the sufferings involved. But if the door of God's grace were thrown wide .open before them, they would want the sufferings involved. I've made retreats already xvhere I went back to the notes of other retreats in order to get sufficient material for a meditation, or for motivation to greater sanctity. Do you think. Father, that enough retreat masters have a central idea or in simple words have some theme about which they weave their meditations? Many times one comes out with fragments rather than one piece from" which to take a slice during the year as the need presents itself. They often explain in very general terms, e.g., in regard to the degrees of humility. But really, you can't give what you haven't got; therefore, only holy priests can do this satisfactorily. Sometimes too much emphasis is placed on (mere) ascetic life. I have met sisters who recoil at the mere word of mysticism, which is no other thing than a very close union with God. We want that, but we don't know how to go about it. Mystical union is a free gift of God, but even that should be explained. It involves sacrifice and generosity, but I think that if we realize better the tremendous grace of union witb God, we will be more ready to immolate our petty likes and comforts. I hope it is not unfair to our retreat masters to give them such a negative rating. But I do not believe their training prepares them adequately to do a competent job in explaining these matters to sisters. They either evade the topic, or suggest it is not for "ordinary" people, or emotionalize, etc. All of which leaves one with a lurking suspicion--and perhaps we are speaking euphemistically--that all is not quite as rosy as he might hope. These questions dealing with being understood and with attaining sanctity are crucially important, and yet it appears that many sisters are not satisfied with the treatment they are receiv-ing in retreats. Allowance certainly must be made for the variables of back-ground and spiritual development often so intimately bound up with problems of this type. But yet there are too many negative 183 THOMAS DUBAY votes to allow for any great stress on so facile an explanation. Per-haps the praise and/or blame involved in the varying responses are to be borne to some considerable extent by the [ndio[dtml retreat master. If this diagnosis be correct, the remedy lies in no blanket recom-mendation, no handy adage that is cut for every case. Each ~etreat master should appoint himself a committee of one to discover by every possible means whether or not he--not retreat masters in gen-eral, but he in particular--understands the sisters, whether he urges them to sanctity sufficiently and explains it adequately. To make this discovery a careful analysis of each of the sisters' written comments would probably be of immense help. For ex-ample, on reading the statement of a hospital sister that retreat masters often fail to understand her problems, the master would do well to examine carefully just how much he knows about the prob-lems of nursing religious and how capably he handles them. Or on noticing that some sisters complain of being urged only to mediocre holiness, the retreat master should examine his own attitudes, medi-tations, and conferences to discover whether or not they escape the censure. We feel--and so do many of the sisters--that a good percentage of our retreat masters would come out of such a self examination with flying colors. Those who would issue forth with slightly droop-ing standards would have lost nothing, but rather they would have gained much for God, for themselves, and for consecrated souls. OUR CONTRIBUTORS HENRY WILLMERING, a member of the editorial board for REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, is a professor of Scripture at St. Mary's College, St. Marys' Kansas. THOMAS DUBAY teaches theology and homiletics at Marist College, Washington, D. C., the major seminary of the Marist Fathers' Washington Province. MAURICE WALSH, a professor of canon law at Westo~ College, Weston, Mass., is a mem-ber of the Fordham Mission Institute and has recently returned after several months spent as canonical consultant in the chancery of the newly erected diocese of Kingston, Jamaica. SISTER EUGENIA, editor of the Coleridge Concordance, is vice-presi-dent of Saint Mary-of-the-Woods College, Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, Indiana, and supervisor ,of the high schools of the Sisters of Providence. WINFRID HERBST is'spiritual father at the Divine Savior Seminary, Lanham, Maryland. 184 The Occasional Cont:essor Maurice B. V~ralsh, S.J. CANONICAL legislation on confessors for religious women seeks to combine two contrasting advantages--advantages which are not always easy to reconcile: a) The requirement of peculiar jurisdiction for the confessor seeks to assure continued and competent spiritual direction in the confessional for sisters. b) At the same time, proper liberty and peace of conscience is protected by provision for extraordinary, supplementary, special, and occasional confessors. Historically, ' it is the first point (a) which early received em-phasis, with a trend more and more in the direction of personal liberty (b). The trend towards greater freedom in the matter of confes-sion for religious women has continued even since the publication of the Code of Canon Law, especially in the interpretation of canon 522, which provides for the so-called "occasional confessor": "If, notwithstanding the prescriptions of canons 520 and 521, any re-ligious, for the peace of her conscience, has recourse to a confessor approved by the local ordinary to hear the confessions of women, this confession, whether made in a church or oratory, even a semi-public oratory, is valid and lawful, every contrary privilege being revoked; nor may the superioress prohibit it or make any enquiry concerning it, even indirectly;, and the religious are under no obliga-tion to inform the superioress on the matter." Since 1918, the interpretation o~ this canon has become gradu-ally more liberal in canonical works. Authentic interpretations of the canon have genera!ly resolved doubts in the direction favoring freedom of choice.1 The same trend towards freedom is seen in 1Thus," the confession is lawful and valid not only in a church or chapel but also in another place legitimately designated (Code Commission. November 24, 1920). Though the requirement of the proper place is for the validity of the con-. fession, "have recourse" in the canon does hot mean that the religious herself cannot summon the confessor (Code Commission. December 28, 1927). The permission of superiors is not required, but the canon gives no exception from domestic disci-pline or the rule, nor are superiors required to grant any such exception in order to provide the occasional confessor (Private Letter of the Secretary of the Congregation of Religious, December 1, 1921---reported in the Canon Law Digest). Further-more, the place "legitimately designated" wherein the confession may be heard law-fully and validly does not exclude a place designated for a particular instance or one legitimately selected by the confessor himself (Code Commission. February 12, 1935). 185 MAURICE B. WALSH Reoiet~ ~or Religious the De Religiosis section of the Code for the Oriental Church, pro-mulgated in 1952. In the canon which parallels canon 522 of the Latin Code, the lawful place is not required for the validit~l of the confession heard by the occasional confessor. (The Commission for the Interpretation of the Code declared on December 28, 1927, that the circumstance of lawful place was a condition of validity for Latins.) The new Oriental discipline does make the special juris-diction required less stringent: it may even foreshadow a similar relaxation for the Latin Church, if and when a new edition of the Latin Code is promulgated. While canonical commentaries on canon 522 published in the 1920's were inclined to stress the necessity of authorization'and the benefits of continuity in confessional direc-tion, those published in the 1940's and 1950's tend more to warn against the dangers of undue interference in the choice of a confessor. A good many periodical articles have been published on the occasional confessor, both scientific and popular; the majority seem to bare had as their purpose the warning of superiors to be liberal in making the use of the occasional confessor possible. In fact, the last canon of the Code itself, canon 2414, is a sort of Demosthenic whip which lashes the overstrict mother superior wh6 refuses to grant her subjects the liberty of confession which the law concedes them. Perhaps the canonists, too, have done more than their share of lashing at poor mother superior in this matter. But--if you. will let me mix my metaphors--there is another side of the coin, and a good many suffering mothers superior probably would like to see a canonist flip it in the other direction for a change. The Canon Law in this matter still aims at the double benefit-- continued and authorized (therefore, presumably competent) con-fessional direction as well as freedom of choice. Some mothers su-perior have mentioned to me real problems that have arisen because canonists may have overstressed the liberty of the sisters in the choice of the occasional confessor. Some sisters have not always been en-tirely reasonable in their requests (or demands), either to 1~ave the convent at odd times for confession or to bare a particular confessor summoned on the spot. Requests of this sort are not easy to refuse. True, superiors are not obliged to disrupt domestic discipline or even to grant any special permissions in order that a sister may have the opportunity of confessing "for peace of conscience" according to canon 522. Still, in the light of all that has been written on the dangers of obstructing freedom of conscience (and the dangers are real), many have been inclined to accede to all requests in this mat- 186 Sulg, 1956 THE OCCASIONAL CONFESSOR ter, even when the request may seem to be, and is, unreasonable. There is no denying the fact that this general inclination on the part of many superiors is a good result of the present widespread knowl-edge of canon 522. If there has to be an error, it is better that it be in this direction rather than in the opposite. These few com-ments do tend towards that "opposite," because I am a little unwill-ing (perhaps unreasonably) to admit the absolute necessity of error in either direction. Occasional use of the concession ofcanon 522 is certainly proper and may even be necessary for the peace of soul of an individual religious. It would be Polyannish to assert that every ordinary con-fessor of every convent is always fully competent as a confessor of religious. Aside from the Missions, more normally the ordinary confessor is not himself a religious; many zealous secular priests have become good confessors for religious, but certainly no priest miracu-lously acquires by the mere fact of episcopal appointment the pro-found knowledge of religious life desired in an ordinary confessor. Even if the ordinary confessor be a religious, his profession of the religious state does not make him automatically the best confessor for every confession of every religious in the community. Where the ordinary confessor is less competent, there is likeli-hood of more frequent occasion for the use of canon 522. But even in this case, the occasional confessor is to be used (as the name in-dicates) only on occasion. If the occasions become so frequent that the .occasional confessor, without any authorization of the bishop, becomes equivalently the ordinary confessor of the community or the special confessor of an individual sister, then at least the lawfulness of these confessions may be called in question. In these cases, the occasional confessor is assuming that continued or habitual direction which requires episcopal appointment. Similarly, if a sister con-stantly "shops around" so that she really has no regular confessor, she has simply dispensed herself from that continuity of confessional direction which has always been required and which still is required of religious. This does not mean that canon 522 is to be used "for peace of conscience" only in a crisis and for the solution of an acute spiritual need. It would be erroneous to suppose (as some seem to do) that the occasional confessor is provided only for the case where the sister might find it embarrassing or extremely difficult to confess a particular sin to a priest who knows her and all the members of the community. Some have the false impression that this canon is pro- 187 MAURICE B. ~v'ALSH vided only as a kind of emergency exit, as an absolutely last resort. The Church intends canon 522 as much more than an emergency exit. On occasion, occasionall~, any sister is justified in using it merely for greater devotion, as a mearis of getting out of the mechanical routine of weekly confessions; this use, too, is for bet "peace of conscience." I suppose one might say the canon may just as well be used for pre-serving the peace as for stopping the war. A sister does not need a serious problem of conscience in order legitimately to use canon 522 for the peace of her conscience. The misuse of the canon comes when a notable proportion of confessions are made to the occasional confessor or confessors. Ex-cessive demands for a special confessor or too frequent recourse to the occasional confessor may be a sign of spiritual pride. A sister can rather easily deceive herself into thinking she is something of a mystic, that her spiritual life should become a full-time job for the best spir-itual advisor available, that the best is not at all too good for her. She can exaggerate the need for peculiar competence in the task of guiding her spiritual destinies. Too much solicitude about the choice of her confessor is rather a sign of spiritual immaturity than of real growth in sanctity. Perhaps I might try to sum up all these observations in this way. Canon 522 helps keep the balance between the two desired ends of competent, continued confessional direction and of that liberty in the choice of a confessor which favors peace of conscience. Much has been written to combat the abuse whereby canon 522 is unduly re-stricted. Though the opposite viewpoint has been less stressed, the too-frequent use of canon 522 is also an abuse. Clearly the canon is.being misused when there results a lack of continuity in confes-sional direction or a continuity which is unauthorized by the bishop. VOCATION FILMSTRIP Behold the Handmaid of the Lord is an audio-visual, full-color filmstrip repre-sentation of a specific religious vocation. It comprises !06 frames, two 10-inch LP records, and a teacher's manual. Price: $18.75. Order from: Sisters of Christian Charity, Mallinckrodt Convent, Mendbam, New Jersey--or from: Sisters of Chris-tian Charity', Maria Immaculata Convent, \Vilmette, Illinois. 188 Mot:her Theodore Guerin Sister Eugenia Foundress of the Sisters of Providence ~ of Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, Indiana IN the designs of providence times of great struggle and great need in the world bring to light great leaders. This is true riot less in the world of religion than it is in the political sphere. Such a woman, a leader of eminent character, is the subject of this sketch. Born in the little seaside town of fltables, on the northern coast of Brittany, on October 2, 1798, Anne-Th~r~se Gu~rin entered the world in the turbulent and unsettled period of the post-revolutionary days of the Directory. She was given as much education as was avail-able at that tim~ and was fortunate in having a cousin, a young dis-placed seminarian, to direct her study and reading during her adoles-cent years. Her family was a deeply pious one but tried by unusual misfortunes. Her father, an officer in Napoleon's navy, was attacked and killed by brigands on his way home on a furlough. One brother bad been burned to death in an accident just before the father's death; and these calamities so unnerved the sorely tried Madame Guerin, that Anne-Th~r~se, at fifteen years of age, had to take over the man-agement of the home and the care of the remaining two children. Anne-Th~r~se had a strong inclination to the Carmelites, but her home duties prevented any such step. For ten years more, she remained with her family; and, at twenty-five years of age, she en-tered the young Community of the Sisters of Providence at Ruill& sur-Loir. This community, established in 1806 by a fe~v pious women, h, ad, since 1811, taken on a recognized form. Under Mother Marie Madeleine du Rosc6at (1817-1822), and Mother Marie, her successor, the community began to increase. Founded by Pere Jean- Fraricois Dujari~, the cur~ of Ruill&sur-Loir, the little community was governed by this holy priest, conjointly with the Brothers of St. Joseph whom he had also founded. He administered the affairs of the communities thus allied and financed them from a common purse, but after 1827 the two communities were separated. Under the direction of Mother Marie, the Sisters of Providence carried on a fruitful apostolate. Some misunderstandings arose between sub-jects and superiors over the separation, and these were the cause of sorrow for those involved, and for those who were innocently drawn into them. In 1823, while Pere Dujari~ still was active in the affairs of the 189 SISTER EUGENIA Review for Religious sisters, Anne-Th~r~se Guerin entered Ruill~-sur-Loir. From the first her superior qualities of mind and heart were manifested. The bene-fits of her careful education, her good judgment, and maturity of mind soon inclined her superiors to regard Sister Theodore as a most promising subject. Even though ill-health, to which she was always subject, showed itself in her year of novitiate, nevertheless, she was admitted to profession and named as local superior of a large estab-lishment at Rennes. During her incumbency here, she demonstrated that the confidence reposed in her had been justified. She was suc-cessful, not only in reforming the school affd the children of a troublesome district, but her influence extended through the children to the homes. What had been a disorderly parish became a model and well-regulated region. From this large place, Sister Theodore was changed to a little country parish of Soulaines. Here she had the opportunity of study-ing medicine and ph.armacy under the local physician and later sup-plemented this instruction by courses under Dr. LeCacheur in Paris. Her work in the parish school drew the attention of the inspectors of the neighboring academy at Angers, and medallion decorations from the French Academy were conferred upon her publicly in the presence of the cur~ and the town authorities for the excellence of her methods in mathematics. In addition to her scholastic achievements, she had interested a local nobleman, M. de la Bertaudiere, in the ruinous condition of the church; and as a consequence, a handsome and costly edifice was erected. This phase of her missionary life in France was soon to come to an end. In 1839, Pete de la Hailandi~re, named auxiliary bishop with the right of succession to the See of Vincennes, learned in Paris of the death of the saintly Bishop Brute. Accordingly, the new pre-late was consecrated in Paris and began to gather together missionary sisters and priests for the Vincennes diocese. When his plans for a group of sisters from a community at Ribeauville were frustrated, the Bishop came to Mother Marie to ask for a group to make the foundation. Before going to America, he had been stationed at Rennes and knew the Sisters of Providence there. The thought of a foreign mission had never been entertained by the Sisters of Providence; but even so, Mother Marie proposed the mission to the voluntary action of the community. Sister Theodore did not volunteer, feeling that her poor health would be a disad-vantage to any new foundation. However, when Mother Marie represented to her that unless she would head the mission, it could 190 dulg, 1956 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN not otherwise be made, Sister Theodore gave her consent; and im-mediate preparations for the departure were begun. Friends were kind and interested in helping them with the financial concerns of their trip, and very soon the foundress and her chosen five sisters ~vere prepared for their new venture. Much of the information concerning America that had reached France dealt with the lives of the missionaries among the Indians, and certainly the imaginative narratives of La Rochefoucauld clothed the United States in an aura of romance. The novels of J. Fenimore Cooper, and his "noble Indians" were widely known and had, in fact, contributed to the foundation of Sainte Marie, Illinois. But of the igrivations and the vast loneliness of the forests very little was stressed. The sisters, however, were little concerned with romance and adventure. They were going into the New World to save souls and to answer the plea that Bishop de la Hailandi~re had made for the pioneers who were venturing into the newly opened lands of the Midwest. They hoped to spread the Faith here and to keep up the good work begun in Indiana. The technical details of government and the relationship and de-pendence of the new foundation upon the French mother house were discussed by the two bishops, Bishop J. B. Bouvier of Le Mans and Bishop de la Hailandi~re of Vincennes. The discussed points were agreed upon in writing: Mother Theodore was to be foundress and remain superior general of the Indiana mother house and all subse-quently formed establishments until the two bishops should jointly decide upon a change of administration; the sisters from Ruill6 might return to Ruill~ if they became dissatisfied in America, but Ruill6 would not assume responsibility for the American subjects. That was to be Mother Theodore's work. Mother Theodore also interviewed a young girl, Irma Le Fer de la Motte, who had intended to go to Vincennes with the sisters from Ribeauville; but, since that plan had failed, she entered the novitiate at Ruill~ with the intention of joining Mother Theodore as soon as her novitiate year was completed. Delicate, frail, and "good for nothing except to pray," as Mother Marie declared, this young sister was to function as a cofounder with Mother Theodore when she came to Indiana the next year and by her firmness and loyalty put to shame many a stronger person. Finally the little expedition set out in July, 1840, on the mer-chant ship, the Cincinnati. A timely gift of 3000 francs from Countess de Marescot was a godsend to them as their finances were 191 SISTER EUGENIA Religious limited. The "fifty days of penance," as Mother Theodore called the voyage, certainly merited the name. Mother Theodore herself was prostrated with seasickness accompanied by an inflammatory fever and lay practically at death's door. The sisters themselves feared that she would die on the way. A goodly part of their money had been stolen by a passport agent: and their baggage would have gone also had it not been for the watchfulness of one of the French work-men who, although intending to go to Vincennes, later followed them to Saint Mary-of-the-Woods. Afte~ the long trip, the sisters were welcomed by the Parmentier family in New York who sheltered them while they awaited news from the Bishop and funds for their trip to Indiana. They visited the publishing houses and gathered information regarding text-books, maps, charts, and school supplies. They were dismayed to learn that a group of American Sisters of Charity were already lo-cated in Vincennes and wondered why they were needed if the situ-ation had already been met. They were to learn that the Sisters of Charity were withdrawing from the field and merely awaiting the arrival of the French sisters. They learned also that the scope and requirements of education in America were much more extended than in France and that consequently more things must be taught. The insistence on music impressed them, as they were told it was an ab-solute necessity to any kind of school. ' One of their great sufferings was their ignorance of the language; and, without adequate ability to make'themselves understood, they had yet to travel fifteen hundred miles into the interior. A short stop in Philadelphia, where they awaited their official guide, made them acquainted with the Sisters of Charity. They visited St. ~Jo-seph's Orphan Asylum to see American methods in operation; and, finally, under the care of Reverend William Chartier, the Bishop's representative, they began their month-long journey westward by railroad, steamboat, stage, and canal. At various, stopping places they met the Sulpician Fathers at Saint Mary's Seminary, Baltimore; the ,Jesuit Fathers at Frederick, Maryland, where they then had their novitiate; and Mother Rose White, Mother Seton's successor, at the Academy of Sisters of Charity, since transferred to the Visi-tation sisters. Mother Rose gave them some disconcerting informa-tion: "Sciences hardly known in our French schools are needed here, but the indispensable thing in this country, even for the poor . . . is music." From Wheeling they boarded the emigrant steamboat for the 192 dulg, 1956 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN four-day trip to Cincinnati, the most painful part of the journey due to the lack of privacy, the rude passengers, the primitive arrange-ment for sleeping--mats on the deck of the vessel--and the crowded quarters. A steamboat ride took them to Madison where the Bishop met and welcomed them and acquainted them with the name of their future location, Saint Mary-of-the-Woods, near Terre Haute, not Vincennes as they had naturally expected. On to Evansville by boat, and from thence to Vincennes by stage over a corduroy road was sufficiently discouraging, but the appearance of the ramshackle churches, the ppor quarters of the.clergy, and the wild aspect of the scenery, combined to increase their anxiety about their future. The sisters had expected to be located in a center of population; all their previous experience and training had equipped them to meet the need of such places; but, abandoning themselves to providence, they accepted the change in plans, and consented to go on to "that dreaded Terre Haute." Even though she could see no way in which she could take care of her community and provide for it in a dense forest, nevertheless Mother Theodore acquiesced and set out for" the chosen place. The trip from Vincennes to Terre Haute was fraught with dangers and hazards. The banks of the Wabash bad been inundated by the heavy torrential rain that poured for thirty-six hours; the corduroy roads were unsafe, but the trip must be made. The travelers, leaving Vincennes at ten o'clock on the night of October 20, encoun-tered many mishaps. Their stage was overturned, and they were compelled to seek refuge in a nearby farmhouse. They resumed their way again in the early morning and reached Terre Haute by late afternoon, too late to cross by ferry the yet unbridged Wabash. On the morning of the twenty-second, they continued their journey by ferry and rough overland wagon until about six o'clock in the eve-ning of the same day, Father Buteux, their chaplain, who had ac-companied them, uttered the momentous words: "We have arrived." No human being was in sight. Through the deep forest the heavy-hearted sisters made their way to the small log chapel where they knelt and dedicated themselves anew to the work of the Indiana mis-sion. The poverty of this chapel touched Mother Theodore to tears at the sight of the Lord of Hosts dwelling in such solitude. "No tabernacle, no altar," she wrote, "nothing but three planks forty inches long, supported by stakes driven into the corners." The Blessed Sacrament was reserved in a smalI pyx kept in a covered custodfurn. They united their poverty to that of Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, 193 SISTER. EUGENIA Review [or Religious knowing that they could never equal His sublime destitution. Mr. Thralls, the farmer, and his wife, had prepared supper for them in the adjoining frame house, and in his generosity, offered to share his house with them until theirs could be built. The house consisted of two rooms and a porch on the first floor and a loft where corn and provisions had beeen stored. Mr. Thralls gave them the use of one room downstairs and ball of the loft above. In this small space were accommodated the six French sisters and the four postu-lants who had been awaiting their coming. On the day after their arrival, the sisters assisted at Mass in the log chape! and received Holy Communion. The request that they might have daily Mass as often as it was possible was practically the only condition that Mother Theodore stated in accepting the Indiana assignment. During their first weeks they were fortunate in having Mass daily; but, since Father Buteux was a missionary priest as well as their chaplain, there were times in the future when this privilege was not possible. The quarters allotted the sisters were sadly inadequate for the group of ten persons who were trying to live the religious life and to prepare for professional work. Accordingly Mother Theodore puchased the whole house from Mr. Thralls for the sum of $'400 which she took from the little fund that Countess de Marescot had given her. The Thralls family moved farther west and gave the sisters full possession. Even at that; the severe winter brought them much discomfort. Snow and rain came in through the poorly roofed loft which they continued to use as a dormitory. The rooms below served by turns as kitchen, dining-room, community room, study room, and one of the rooms as infirmary when Sister Marie Xavier fell ill of a fever and could not be left in the loft. On November 1, their trunks arrived from New York in good condition. The contents were soon put in place: statues of our Lady and Saint Joseph on the flat top of the bureau and a crucifix suspended from the nail in the wall. Plates and tinware were stowed away in the rough pine cupboard. One chair apiece and an all-purpose table completed their furniture. Thin mattresses or pallets of straw placed on the floor of the loft served as beds. The impossibility of opening a school in this deserted spot seemed to Mother Theodore more evident day by day. The half-finished brick building which was to have been their convent still remained unfinished. Bishop de la Hailandi~re remained adamant, however, to any suggestion of finding another location; and time 194 dulg, 1956 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN proved his attitude a wise one. The uncertain trends of population in Indiana could not be relied upon: the canal towns seemed to be the prosperous ones; yet later on they were to be reduced by the rail-ways to small hamlets, and the canals rendered obsolete. Above all, there remained the utterance of Bishop Brut~ when he renamed the Thralls Station Saint Mary-of-the-Woods: "Some day there will be sisters here. You will see what great good will come from this place." Work proceeded slowly on the brick building. Mother Theodore then decided to retain the old Thralls house as their convent and use the brick building as a school. She was anxious that the school, when opened, should be of superior grade; and, later on, when it was pos-sible to incorporate the Institute, she had it chartered (1846) as an institution for the higher education of women; and she and her suc-cessors were "empowerd to do all necessary for the promotion of artsand sciences." Thus did sbe found the first Catholic institution for the higher .edudation of women in the state of Indiana. Insecurity and anxiety were constantly with Mother Theodore for the first seven years of her stay in Indiana. She could not obtain the deed for the property even though it had been bought by money given expressly for the sisters and their foundation. They could not build in a place they did not own and from which they were likely to be dispossessed at any time. The privations of the first years were very great. The sisters had to help fell trees, sow the grain for the harvest, plant potatoes and fruit trees'. Food was cheap in the markets, but nothing is cheap if one does not have money. In order to maintain a boarding school, the sisters must provide food for their pupils: and they hoped and prayed for a good harvest. In July, 1841, the brick building was sufficiently prepared to open school; and on July 2, 1841, the first of their pupils arrived. As one of the novices was a good English teacher, classes were opened in English as well as French. Music and art were to develop rapidly as soon as a place could be provided for holding these classes. Illness, ever attending Mother Theodore, reduced her many times to a critical state; and it seemed only the prayers and sacrifices of the sisters could restore her. Mother Theodore's first care, sick or well, was the instruction of the sisters and their formation in the spiritual life. She met them daily at five o'clock in .the evening and explained the meaning and importance of the Rule, preparation for the sacraments, the meaning 195 SISTER EUGENIA Reoieu~ for Religious and obligations of the vows. At other times she gathered them around her to help them with teaching methods and to impart to them her own skill. The little community numbered at the end of the first six months, four professed, four novices (two of the French sisters were still novices), and eight postulants. Mother Theodore began to think that her work as Foundress was now finished and implored Mother Marie to send a more experienced and stronger person to take over the mission, meanwhile stating in detail her needs, her relations with the sisters, and her very precarious health, but also her resig-nation to whatever was decided. But little help came from France. The mother house there was engaged in building a larger house; and, with the usual economy of the French, the superior felt that all the funds should be in hand before the building was commenced. Ne-gotiations were also going forward for the final approbation of the rules; and; to this plan, the faraway foreign mission .was a dubious asset. In Indiana the violence of the Know Nothing Movement was beginning to gather strength; the financial panic of 1842 limited" credit greatly; and the final cross of the fire of 1842 reduded the sisters to the deepest destitution. The fire was thought to be of in-cendiary origin as its occurrence could not otherwise be explained. The granary, the stock of fruit gathered, the barn with the plows, farm implements, and wagons, all were lost in the great conflagration. Only the prayers of the sisters s~ved the convent from destruction. Very little help was at hand to assist them in this disaster. The sisters cut down trees, moved logs, labored .to put out the fire, and almost all of them suffered burns and injuries as a result. In addition to this, they were haunted by the fear of future fires, having in mind the burning of the Charlestown convent. But the sisters had to face the reality. They had no money, no friends, no food, no credit, nothing but their invincible confidence in the providence of God; and this trust, by the mercy of God, Was never to abandon them. Mother Theodore appealed to the Bishop for help and discussed with him the pla'n of going to France for aid. His Lordship gave them funds to tide them over their immediate difficulties and felt that the trip to France would be an excellent means of securing help. He also issued the-required letters of introduction and permission to solicit alms. Necessary delays set their departure date for May !, 1843. Mother Theodore took as her companion a young American novice, Sister Mary Cecilia, whom she wished to have .the advantage 196 dul~, 1956 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN of seeing the French mother house and of studying music under pro-fessors during their stay. Last-minute preparations were made, and the journey was deemed more n, ecessary when letters from Mo'ther Marie regarding a proposed return of the French sisters and the formation of an entirely new com-munity under Father Buteux made known to them a situation they knew nothing about. The plan was unknown to Bishop de la Hailandi~re also, although his attitude toward Mother Theodore and the sisters became more hostile than before. To his demands that the community become a diocesan one, change its Rule and Constitu- ' tions to fit his ideas, the sisters had set up a firm opposition. To gather enlightenment as to the course to pursue was one of Mother Theodore's objectives in returning to France. The voyage was made, and the two petitioners arrived i}t France only to find that many of their friends had left Paris for the cooler mountain-country places. Their quest seemed disheartening at first, but through the help of Mssrs. Aubineau and Veuillot who pub-lished their story in L'Univers, M. Martin du Nord, through whom they secured an interview with Marie-Amelie, Queen of the French, and M. de Choiselat, treasurer of the Association of the Propagation of the Faith, they were able to secure permanent and steady contribu-tions of funds which came to them regularly for many years. The news from Indiana was very disquieting. The Bishop had called for an election of superior-general, even though Mother Theo-dore had been appointed as Foundress with an unlimited term of office. The results of the election confirmed Mother Theodore in 6ffice, ¯ but the effect of this exhibition of loyalty was hardship for the little band of sisters. Acting on Mother Marie's advice, Mother Theodore prepared.to return to America, much fortified by the help and advice she had received from Bishop Bouvier. Before leaving France she affiliated the community with the Association of Our Lady of Vic-tories in Paris. Mother Theodore had also secured three postulants to make the return voyage with her. Hastily, Mother arranged the necessary details for the work she had begun: Canon Lottin agreed to act as her treasurer, receiving the funds from the various persons collecting for Saint Mary-of-the-Woods and arranging for some of it to be placed on interest. Mother and her companions embarked at Havre on November 28, on an old sailing vessel, the Nashville, which hardly seemed sea-worthy to them. Their fears were well grounded, for the ship was almost split asunder by the violence of a storm which arose in mid- 197 SISTER EUGENIA Review for Religious ocean. Their rescue from shipwreck was nothing short of miracu-lous as their ship actually capsized, but by a contrary wind, which miraculously arose, the ship was righted. Mother Theodore felt that this was an answer to the fervent prayers of the sisters to St. Anne, the patron saint of Brittany and promised a chapel and an annua! procession in her honor if they reached port safely. Hardly had this danger been averted when another equally perilous threat-ened them. The captain, who had been overexerting himself in buf-feting the storm, was stricken with apoplexy and lay on the deck as if dying. Mother Theodore's knowledge of medicine stood them in good stead then; she saw that the captain should be bled; and, call-ing for some necessaries,, she performed the operation. The captain soon rallied and was able after a few hours to resume his post. Mother Theodore's nursing skill was also called upon to take care of a dying man whose wife had fled from his side at the sight of death. She also baptized a new-born infant who died shortly after. The anxiety and care pressing upon her spirit completely wore out Mother Theodore's strength: and,.when the ship finally reached New Orleans, she was taken very ill and had to remain for several months under the care of the Ursulines of New Orleans. The news she received from Saint Mary-of-the-Woods increased her alarm. She sent Sister Mary Cecilia on with some of the party and was finally able, some months afterwards, to make the neces-sary trip by way of Vincennes. Here she met with many misunder-standings on account of the money she collected and the money which was accumulating for her in France but, after a stormy and painful two days, was permitted to return to Saint Mary-of-the-Woods. For three years more this situation continued with more or less feeling. In 1846, the sisters, postulants and workmen were prepar-ing to leave Saint Mary-of-the-Woods and take refuge in another diocese where they could follow their Rule in peace, when the news of Bishop de la Hailandi~re's resignation reached them and caused them to remain. Their credit at the local stores was established as soon as the word was given that the sisters were receiving steady help from France. They were able to provide the necessaries, not only of life, but of good instruction for their pupils. Their own personal poverty re-mained. Their clothes were mended and patched, and the furniture of the mother house remained the simplest possible. Straw ticks served as beds, but were placed on the floor. Until 1862, the novitiate possessed one good bed which was always given to the latest comer 198 July, 1956 MOTHER THEODORE GUERIN among the postulants. W6e to the unhappy one who was the first one of two to arrive on the same day! With the succession of Bishop Bazin, whose administration lasted but six months, and the long administration of Bishop de St. Palais, his successor, the troubles of the first seven years seemed to vanish, to be replaced by other minor cares. The deed to their property, se-cured at last, entitled the sisters to build and develop their institution and to lay the foundations of their future extension. At the time of Mother Theodore's death in 1856, the community was teaching in ten missions in addition to the Institute at, Saint Mary-of-the- Woods. The community had received a few subjects frorn France, some from Belgium, but the majority of the new candidates were from the United States. Calls came from all sides for the sisters to open new schools: but Mother Theodore, realizing that she must first instill the religious spirit into her incoming subjects, was slow to send them on a mission. She instructed them herself, and visited the missions diligently, braving the discomfort of the rough wagon, the canal boat, and the primitive railroad. She did not spare her-self in serving: but at last toward the end of 1855, she conceded that her strength was definitely broken. Poor as the community was in worldly goods, it did not lack all the spiritual blessings that Mother Theodore could obtain for it. The first Sodality of the Children of Mary was formed in 1854, but May devotions had been held every May beginning with 1841. The Bishop had given permission for midnight Mass which was celebrated with few interruptions year by year~ In 1843, permis-sion was given for the private celebration of Forty Hours Devotion before it was canonically erected in any diocese in the United States. The devotion was held on the three days preceding Lent, and was continued on that date thereafter with but one or two interruptions in the long survey of 113 years. In 1843, Mother Theodore had affiliated the community with the Association of Our Lady of Vic-tory in Paris, and through the Parmentier family had registered the sisters' names in the Confraternity of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, and later in that of the Sacred Heart of ~Jesus in the Frehch Church in New York. Little has been said here of the loyal service rendered to Mother Theodore and the community by the delicate little Sister St. Francis Xavier, once thought to be "good for nothing but to pray." Her courageous spirit belied her delicate frame, and her sure sense of jus-tice- was a strong support to the often-harassed Foundress. During 199 SISTER EU.GENIP, Review for Religious Mother Theodore's absence in France and the consequent troubles in Indiana, Sister St. Francis never failed in her appointed trust--that of keeping the community intact until Mother's return. Death was now to claim this valiant sister, and in ~lanuary, 1856, she went to her reward. In May of that same year, Mother Theodore succumbed at last to the long series of illnesses which had tried her ¯ strength. In her sixteen years in Indiana, Mother had finished the work given her to do: she had established a mother house, and had formed to the religious life sisters of such moral strength that they were able to continue her work, and to transmit to others the essen-tial spirit of the congregation. She had established an incorporated institution for the higher education of women which was later to be known internationally as Saint Mary-of-the-Woods College. Her work seemed to be completed. Tribute~ to her memory poured, in. The desuits Who had given the annual retreats to the community for many years held her in high esteem. Reverend dohn L. Gleizal, S.d., who had overheard her in-structions to the sisters, told them that their mother was a second Saint Teresa. Her acquaintance with ecclesiastics was very wide. Many of the bishops and priests laboring in the Middle West had come from the same land of Brittany. The first sixteen years of the existence of Saint Mary-of-the-Woods coincided with the development of the Vincennes diocese, and Mother Theodore's Life, Journals and Letters, ¯ and other documents, are firsthand sources which supplement the ecclesiastical history of the times. Her full account of the first synod of Vincennes is the only cgmplete record of that part of the synod which was open to the public. In addition to their historical value, the above mentioned sources are human documents which tell the tale of Mother Theodore's patient suffering and heroic endurance. In 1907, her remains were'exhumed from the grave in the ceme-tery to be reinterred in the crypt of the newly dedicated Church of the Immaculate Conception. In the course of the exhumation it was discovered that her brain was ~intact and presented an appearance similar to that of the brain of a living person. This unusual happen-ing, coupled with the common belief and knowledge of the sisters that Mother Theodore's life was characterized by holiness, led to the introduction of her cause for beatification. The first process held at Saint Mary-of-the-Woods had, as witnesses, many who had known Mother Theodore, and. some who had been the recipients of favors through her intercession. Later it was found that similar 200 SISTER EUGENIA Review for Religiou~ processes must be conducted in France in order to cover Mother Theo-dore's early life, but the troubled condition of European affairs de-layed action in this regard. In 1954, Monsignor Emidio Federici was appointed postulator of the cause. Through his efforts an Italian translation of the biography of Mother Theodore was prepared, and together with the Positio, or pertinent data of the cause, was placed in the hands of the Cardinals and Prelates of the Rites for study. On December 6, this august assembly was addressed by Cardinal Piazza, Ponente of the cause, who read the Relatio and forcefully presented the cause to his colleagues. After the general discussion, the cardinals returned a favorable vote. On February 19, 1956, the Holy Father, after hearing the detailed account of the session from Cardinal Cicognani, chairman of the assembly, promptly granted his approbation for the introduction of the apostolic process. The cause is now entering upon the second stage of its advancement. The Life and Life-Work of Mother Theodore Guerin, by Sister Mary Theodosia, appeared in 1904; but it was necessarily incom- 'plete owing to the fact that it was not possible to use all the ma-terial in the archives. In 1937, Sister Mary Theodosia edited The Journals and Letters of Mother Theodore Guerin. During this same year a vast amount of material was sent to the community from the diocesan office at Alexandria, Louisiana, comprising letters from Mother Theodore and the early sisters to Bishop Martin, ordinary" of the diocese then known as Natchitoches and many letters from bishops and other ecclesiastics who had known the sisters. The con-tents of these letters cleared up many disputed points and vindicated the position Mother Theodore had taken. In 1948 appeared the first volume of the Historv of the Sisters of Providence in America. by Sister Mary Borromeo Brown, in which all available letters and archive material are incorporated. PAMPHLETS Titus Brandsma, Carmelite, Champion of the Catholic Press. By Rev. Aquinas Houle, O.Carm. Mary, 6415 Woodlawn Ave., Chicago 3 7, I11. Pp. 29. 10c. Holy Hour Pamphlets. The Sentinel Press, 194 East 76th Street, New York 21. N. Y. 10c. Faith. gcv. Gerald Dorais. S~S.S. Hope--Bv the Side of a Grave. Rev. Hector Lemieux, S.S.S. Fraternal Charity!. Rev. Gerald Dorais. S.S.S. Watch and Pray. Blessed Sacrament Fathers. Institution of the Hol~! Eucharist. Rev. Daniel Sullivan, S.S.S. Hol~t Hour Guide. Rev. Lionel Vashon. S,S.S. 15c. 201 Thought:s on Transfers \Vinfrid Herbst, S.D.S. A religious once wrote to his major superior: "If I may confide my innermost sentiments to you, here they are: I have a deep longing to go back to my borne country and labor there-- but not against the will of God." Another said that it was his wish to have no wish at all in this matter. What is to be said about those attitudes? No doubt the most perfect frame of mind is to wish that the most just, most high, and most amiable will of God be done in all things. The most difficult but most meritorious thing to do is silently to offer to the Savior the sacrifice of one's dearest wishes. A religious who does that has surely mounted high on the ladder of perfection. He has scaled heigh.ts that all should endeavor to reach. It is natural to have preferences, that is, to be drawn more to one person or place or thing than to another. But to cling to those preferences, to nurture them, and when occasion offers to give ex-pression to them with a view to influencing the superior and in order to obtain what would be most pleasing to us, is a sign of im-perfection. We ought to make ourselves indifferent in the Ignatian sense of the word. To make ourselves indifferent to all created things is to be on guard against our natural affections and exclude any one of them that is not ultimately reducible to God and subordinate to Him. It is to fight against our will when we find it bent on having something against the will of God. It is good to hear a religious say that be has no special preference for this or that study, that occupation, those surroundings, such and such a country or section of a country. But it makes a bad impres-sion when he nevertheless straightway, either directly or indirectly, lets it be known that he would like to do what be is doing and stay where be is and hopes that arrangements can be made to prevent a change. That is not the spirit of perfect obedience. "Behold in the days of your fast your own will is found," says Isaias (58:3) ; and we may add, behold in your obedience your own will is found. All religious know that there are some who are as eager to be transferred to some different place or country as others are to re-main where they are. Perhaps it might be a mooted question whether more would rather go or stay. We are not deciding that. What is of prime importance is that, whether they are transferred or whether 202 THOUGHTS ON TRANSFERS they have to hold down the same position in the same old place, they are content in doing the will of God. Religious also know that superiors are very considerate when it is a case of sending men to countries with bad climates, difficult languages, handicaps of all kinds, when the post will put a man's mettle to the test. They usu-ally ask for .volunteers, or at least ask those selected whether they have any solid objections or whether there is any impediment in the way, of which the superiors perhaps do not know. But they generally do not ask the subjects whether they have any special prefer-ence for the work, whether they feel attracted to it. If they do, it is merely a concession to human weakness. It should be each one's preference to have the example of the Divine Savior before his eyes. "In the head of the book it is written of me that I should do thy will, O God." "Not my will but thine be done." The transfer of religious from one house to another is a matter of special attention also on another score, one that vitally concerns the welfare of the whole order. It sometimes happens that superiors hesitate to transfer subjects, with resultant stagnation. Theoretically the superiors know that, if the constitutions of the respective order provide for it, and according to such provisions, any member may be transferred to any house of the province or order; but, when it comes to practice, they are often reluctant to transfer subjects unless there is a grave and manifest reason for doing so. They have the feel-ing that they must give the subject a reason why they are transferring him, because of the false notion that a transfer is a sort of a penalty. Were such an attitude of hesitancy or apology to prevail in a given province or order to the extent that it would become a sort of custom or a thing that is understood ("He couldn't get along there, so the major superior had to transfer him!"), it would be to the common detriment of the order; indeed, it is not too much to say that it would be the beginning of a gradual decline. Not to be transferred may never be the privilege of any individual .religious. Things would have come to a sorry pass when a remark like this could be made: "So, you transfer me; just transfer X and Y and you will see what happens." Of course, a transfer is not a casual matter. Each superior must give much prayerful thought to the matter, decide before the Lord where each one is needed or where he can best be used--and then act accordingly. It is simply taken for granted everywhere, particularly in the matter of transfers, that a religious must obey. Even the Holy See stresses this, as in the reply to an appeal made to the Sacred Con- 203 WINFRID HERBST Review fo~" Religious gregation for Religious. "He should submit to his superiors." ¯ Certainly, it is sometimes hard to obey. But Christ goes before us and we know the reward, as we read in that famous passage: "He humbled himself and became obedient to death; yes, to death on a cross. This is why God has exalted him and given him the name above all names" (Phil. 2:8, 10). Now, when a superior needs new men in his house, he has his own ideas of what they should be--ideas usually shared by all local superiors. These are some of the marks that should distinguish them: 1. They should be humble, unpretentious men who let them-selves be told a few things, who understandingly adapt themselves to their surroundings, who do not think that they know everything better but silently learn to weigh the pros and cons of things as they are. They are not men of whom the philosopher says, "'Statira sapit~nt, statiro sciunt omnia!'" It is hard to translate this, but the expression means something like "The. smart aleck knows it all and spouts high and far all that he thinks he knows!" Such characters can be extremely irri(ating. 2. They should be men who are not afraid of sacrifice, who are not afraid of a bit of rough going. The timorous, hesitant, weak-ling type who sees difficulties everywhere and hesitates to do and dare is as undesirable as the overbold and the conceited. In many ways the life of a religious is a life of real sacrifice, and pampered and spoiled individuals will hardly find conditions suitable to their liking in any house anywhere. Such, no matter where they are, will, to a greater or lesser extent, be a cross to themselves and to others. 3. They should be men who pitch right in to do the work .that is to be done, not the kind that give it a wide berth, always presup-posing that they ar~ fulfilling the superior's wishes and are not in-terfering in the affairs of others. Men who close their eyes to the work that is awaiting willing hands or, if they see it, unconcernedly pass by and let it be loaded onto others, are of no help to a house; on the contrary, the burden is doubly heavy when one sees that others who ought to help do not do so. "A brother who is helped by a brother is like a strong city," says Holy Writ; and only when all do their generous share is anything worthwhile accomplished. Indeed, such unified action is of the very essence of a community. Get a number of people together, and you have a group or a multi-tude or perhaps a mob but not yet a community. In order that they may be a community in the real sense of the word, they must work together, uniting their efforts for the attainment of a common goal. 204 July, 1956 THOUGHTS ON TRANSFERS If in one way or another a religious does not apply himself to the promotion of the common cause, he is not doing his bounded duty, no matter what other' qualifications he may have. 4. The men should be capable of doing the work for whicl~ they were assigned to the house. It stands to reason that that work differs greatly. One is the task of the teacher, another that of the spiritual director, the retreat master, the missionary, and so on down the line to the least (?) lay brother peeling potatoes in an isolated corner of'the kitchen. This means, too, that the men should as far as possible be specially trained and prepared for the work they are to do; for, as the expressive Latin phrase hasit, non omnia possumus omnes--we cannot all do everything. 5. The men should have a spirit of mortification. It is .prob-ably too much to .expect that they should be so advanced in the spiritual life as directly to long for and avidly seek the cross, that is, suffering and sacrifice, as did, for example, St. Andrew the Apostle, who greeted the cross on which be was to die with "O good cross, so long desired!" or St. Ignatius the Martyr, "I know what is good for me; I would be ground by the teeth of beasts that I may be found a pure bread!" or St. Teresa of Avila, "Either to suffer or to die!" or St. John of the Cross, "To suffer and to be despised for Thee!" Yes, it is too much to expect that of the men. Saints such as we have mentioned were rare blossoms in the garden of God; and, when we ordinary religious contemplate anything like that, we are heartily ashamed of our pitiable weakness. They were spiritual giants and followers in the truest sense of the word of the Savior who carried the cross and died upon it for us men and for our salvation. We are, generally speaking, merely delicate members of the Mystical Body of Christ. When it comes to the patient endurance of suffering for the love of God and to be mbre like Jesus, who died upon the cross, we really ought to strive after this ideal: to desire to be naturally very sensi-tive to suffering and at the same time to be placed in such circum-stances as will put our endurance to the test--and by the grace of God to come forth from the test triumphant. But this ideal postu-lates a degree of perfection which, alas! we generally do not possess. Since we are as a rule not so advanced in spirituality, are in fact the kind of men who have to reckon with marked weaknesses, we shall do well if from the start we learn to overcome ourselves in little things: to bear bodily discomforts (heat, cold, hunger, thirst, pains and aches and indispositions, misunderstandings, false imputations, 205 COMMUNICATIONS Review [or Religious or whatever it may be) and to harden ourselves at least to the ex-tent that we carry on in the patient endurance of what simply has to be borne. Eventually we may reach that degree of perfection in which we no longer feel very much. the disagreeable things of daily religious life. This may sound very much like advice unto imperfection! But no--there will still be a healthy spirit of mortification, considering the variety of circumstances in the various countries of the world and the different religious houses of the order. St. Paul says to Tim-othy, "Train yourself in piety." And with that as a foundation we might add: Train yourself also in self-denial and mortification, to bear heat and cold and hunger and thirst and labors out of love for God; otherwise you will be disappointed with yourself and will be a disappointment to others; otherwise you will experience as true of yourself the words of Solomon: "He that nourishes his servant delicately from his childhood, afterwards shall find him stubborn" (Prov. 29:21). This servant is your body. Unless it is kept down, hardened, it becomes more and more rebellious, querulous, demand-ing. It will be hard to meet all its demands, impossible to satisfy them fully. 6. In a word, they should be men who, if an assignment calls for it, can take whatever is demanded of them as regards climate, oc-cupation, primitive housing conditions, poor or distasteful food, and such like hurdles. With the Apostle Paul they should be able to say: "In whatever circumstances I am, I have learnt to be con-tent. I know how to live in privation, and I know how to live in abundance. I have been initiated into each and every condition: of satiety and of hunger, of abundance and of want. I can do all things in him who strengthens me" (Phil. 4:11-13). Communica :ions Reverend Fathers: A rather peculiar situation presents itself annually in religious communities as a result of new assignments, wherein an individual suddenly finds himself a member of a new household. Ordinarily, the mere physical and exterior adjustments offer no special difficulty, but their psychological counterparts are quite another matter, and it may take months, perhaps years, before an individual religious finds himself completely "at home" in his new surroundings. In 206 dulg, 195 6 COMMUNICATIONS such circumstances we may be too prone to intimate that any diffi-culty encountered is solely on the side of the individual entering the community. This, it seems to me, is an over-simplification, because the community, the individual, or both together, may be at fault. Let us presume that the community is a normal one, composed of religious who, with high ideals of personal perfection and of their apostolate, are striving in a concrete manner to perfect themselves therein. Such a religious house presents a solid, integral supernatural organism with unity of pursuit and of purpose. However, one must ¯ remember that the individual members of which it is composed, though leading the supernatural life perhaps on a high level, remain human beings. As such they are not exempt from personal foibles, character weaknesses, prejudices, and in extreme instances, wild ec-centricities. Naturally these will present a more or less serious hurdle to the smooth psychological adjustment of the newcomer. Problems may arise variously, depending on the qualities of the particular in-dividual and also on those of the community into which he is en-tering. An awkward and at times almost impossible circumstance of ad-justment might exist in the setting of a community in which through many years changes have been few. Certain offices and privileges have been apportioned in the same way over a long period of time. Those holding positions of trust--spiritual, academic, or otherwise --have not only kept them, but hold to them tenaciously. A species of religious "aristocracy" has been built up which constitutes a "block" in the lives of others. This need not be a large group or clique; even a "two-some" that works behind scenes, or openly for that matter, may not only dominate but actually tyrannize an en-tire community. By their judgment is arbitrarily determined who is and who is not to be accepted. Anyone on whom they chance :o frown is regarded as of little consequence. A newcomer entering such a house is, in common parlance, automatically "in" or "out." If he meets favor with the "aristocracy" he is definitely "in," though from the standpoint of virtue, integrity of character, and personality, he may be far lower in any objective scale of values than his less favored companions. Contrariwise, if the individual be not favored by this "'upper stratum" he is automatically "out," and it may be for his whole religious life, though ~he possess personal qualities of a high caliber. This situation is understandably aggravated when the same su-periors remain in office over long periods of time, by means of a 207 COMMUNICATIONS Review /'or Religious circle of superiorships from one house to another of their order. No one with a different outlook; mentality, or background is ever allowed to rule; this makes for an unfortunate system of inbreeding detri-mental to any religious congregation. Things never change; the same abuses remain; nothing is ever done to break down the "block." On entering a community operating under such a regime, a religious may find himself through no fault of his own, ostracized, and relegated to the "out" members of the lower stratum. Though be possess su-perior qualities of intellect, heart, and will, he is never consulted, nor are matters ever discussed with him. Should obedience require that a religious remain in such an environment his only way to peace is within--in the living of an intense interior life. And, if he has been accustomed to find his spiritual sustenance in doctrine and in truth, not in pious emotionalism and sentimental devotions, he should, with God's grace, which may come down on him like an avalanche, be able to work out for himseif a reasonably happy life. But it will have to be led on an almost purely supernatural level, since for him, any compensation on the~-human level scarcely exists. This is his only solution, and one dare not say it is an unfortunate one. It may be a special dispensation of grace leading to a marvelous culmination of his whole spiritual life. On the other hand, there is the religious who, on receiving his transfer to a new house, is of the opinion that it is solely the re-sponsibility of its resident community to see to it that he is adjusted thereto happily. He may entirely overlook the fact that he too has a personal responsibility in the matter. Instead of assuming the at-titude of one who waits to receive everything from others, such an individual must go out of himself and become aware that he too has a contribution to make to the happiness and well-being of others. To state it bluntly, instead of "Here I am. What are you going to do or not do to make me happy?" let him reverse the pronouns and the emphasis to "What can I do to make others happy?" Such an attitude is intuitively perceived by the other religious, and he will be accepted automatically. Or, by way of a positive approach, a re-ligious may, on entering a new community, pause to make an honest personal evaluation: "Do I possess spiritual, intellectual, social gifts, perhaps, by way of the virtues of prudence, humility, compassion, for instance, by which I might enrich the hearts and minds of my fellow religious?" It may be some specific human gift of a charm of manner, or a social grace, which will not only endear him to others, but also enhance the cultural texture of his community. God 208 ,lul~l, 1956 COMMUNICATIONS may have placed him here precisely to share these gifts with this particular group of religious. Or it may be that some one person here, yet a stranger, has, in God's designs, need of him. This may be the most important reason why God sent him to this place. Not infrequently an individual has a fellow-religious approach him in later life and say, "The remark that you made on such and such an occasion has made all the difference in my life!" In any event, a whole-hearted bestowal of oneself will be irresistible and at once break down all defenses. Whereas should the newcomer begin by shutting himself up ~vithin himself, and present himself as a closed cosmos, he will never arrive at that true rapport which charity re-quires. It may also happen that a religious skilled in a certain field such as journalism, drama, music, or the like, is sent to a house in which there is another who, without his qualifications and benefit of de-gree has, over a period of years, adequately performed that service. Even before the newcomer arrives the individual whom he is obvi-ously not to assist but, in all likelihood, to replace, forgetting the vir-tues of his calling, looks forward to him as little less than an intruder, and strives to alienate the community against him. On the other hand, the newcomer may be a shade too conscious of his training and skills, assume a superior attitude, and act as if nothing of good had been done before. He proceeds to a complete turnover. Though this is likely an extreme case, it nevertheless can result in much unhappi-ness for both religious concerned. A heart-to-heart talk between the two might be indicated, the overtures being made by the newcomer. But only the spirit and charity of Christ in whose name they serve, can eliminate the unpleasantness of such a situation. A last emphasis, though by far not the least important, is the crucial role of a religious superior in such situations. He must be alert to the problem as it exists for both parties concerned. \Vith a deep human insight and true supernatural solicitude for all of his subjects, he will intervene and, having carefully determined on which side the blame chiefly rests, take immediate and if need be, stringent measures to remedy matters. If he be just, prudent, and God-fearing, showing no preferences, his attitude of mind will be at once apparent to both parties to the problem and they will be docile to his counsel. This may be difticult, but where prejudice is concerned, rooted as it is in the emotions, reason will not easily break through. Nor should he stoop to a solution of mere expediency. So too in the problem ¯ of community adjustmenL rather than circumvent it by expediency 209 BOOK REVIEWS Review for Religious the superior will act as a sort of referee between the members.' For the situation not only objectively, but most probably subjectively as well, is reciprocal. Finally, for religious of either sex who, because of their work and the structure of their communities are of necessity moved from place to place in the course of their lives, a reflection on Christ's, words, "i was a stranger and you took me not in," may prove highly pertinent. ,Also, "what you have done to these . . . you have done to me!" The truth of these words is so direct, so simple, that it is a marvel how we miss it! A noted master of the spiritual life once questioned. "Are we so busy being religious, that we fail to be Christians?" The answer to this question, as regards the newcomer in our midst, can be given a pointed application.--A SISTER. (Material for this department should be sent to Book Review Editor, REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, West Baden College, West Baden Springs, Indiana.) FATHER VINCENT McNABB, O.P. Por÷rolt of a Grea÷ Dominican. By Ferdinand Volenfine, O.P. Pp. 418. The Newman Press, West-minsCer, M~r~l~nd. I%~. $~.00. Father Valentine deserves the gratitude of all, both within and outside his Order, for the excellent book he has offered us. It is ex-cellent because it succeeds so well in achieving precisely that goal which Father Valentine clearly sets for himself. He does not intend to write a biography. But he wants to produce a "portrait of a great Dominican"--and he does. For here is the portrait of a "very great Dominican"--to borrow the appraisal of the present provincial, Father Carpenter. The book will inspire the diligent reader and make him grateful for this unveiling of the workings of grace in the impetuous, childlike soul of Father Vincent McNabb. As Father Valentine says, "the one and only person who could fittingly and adequately write the biography of any man would be his guardian angel." But xqithin the limits of human competence. Father Valentine has painted a masterful portrait of Father Vincent dynamically cooperating with the Holy Spirit working as the artiste merueilleux within his soul. The author achieves his goal by his very extended research. He seems to have tapped almost every conceivable channel which might 210 July/, 1956 BOOK REVIEWS carry some reflected image of Father McNabb's character. He uses many direct quotations, a large number of letters from Father Mc- Nabb, some of his articles, together with historical backgrounds, recollections by intimates, and even handwriting analyses. Added to this rich amassing of the facts on Father Vincent's life, the book is marked by a rather successful approach to that impossible ideal of perfect objectivity in interpreting facts. The author is careful to dis-tinguish between the particular theory of character development which he uses to explain Father McNabb's life and the facts themselves. Of these latter he records some that favor Father Vincent, but a good number that are not very flattering to him. The book is composed of four parts with appendices. The first part sketches more of the external historical picture of Father Mc- Nabb's life. It stresses the psychology of the growing youngster and his character formation, particularly under the influence of his mother. Part two shows us more fully the heart of Father McNabb. How the brethren viewed their fellow Dominican and superior, what he was in the e~'es of the people to whom he ministered so charitably, and what activities his own zeal, social ideas, and humiliations led him to are here presented to the reader. Part three lets that reader see Father McNabb through the eyes of those xvho either were near-est him, like his family, or were very apt to form just appraisals of the man, such as Hilaire Belloc and Gilbert K. Chesterton. The last part is a collection of Father McNabb's letters, covering a period of almost fifty years and giving many an insight into his character. This section also corroborates the author's sketching of the spiritual development that occurred in Father McNabb's life. The book makes interesting private reading. There are lines memorable for their local color or for the vividness with which they picture Father McNabb in one of his many moods. With careful screening of some of the more documentary parts, the book might make profitable refectory reading. One specially enriching section is entitled "Father Vincent's Reminiscenses of His Priestly Life." From it the reader possibly will gain his greatest appreciation of the stature and spirit of Father McNabb. As a substitute for the somewhat loose connection of the four parts and of their subdivisions, some readers might desire a more closely knit narrative which in a unified procedure would portray all the facets of the hero's character. But this would seem to be ask-ing for something that approaches a biography. Again some readers may not agree with the author's confidence or the method employed 211 BOOK REVIEWS Review for Religious when he analyzes the dominant factors forming Father Vincent's character. But the author himself is the first to admit that this is an optional part of his theory and not an essential in the foundation of the facts he has established. If you pick up the book, you will find that in Mmost every chap-ter you will be in violent disagreement with one of Father McNabb's views or practices and then suddenly be in love with him for some sacrifice or statement he makes; and yet through it all, you will be delighted and inspired by this unique character striving heroically for humility and obedience because of his deep love for Jesus, Mary, and Josepb.~FRANK M. OPPENHEIM, S.J. GOD AND HIS CREATION. Theology Library, Vol. II. Edi÷ed by A. M. Henry, O.P. Transla÷ed from fhe French by Charles Miltner, C.S.C. Pp. 511. Fides Publishers Association, Chicago. 1955. $6.50. The s~cond volume of the Theology Library, following the plan. of the Summa, treats of God and His creation. It is divided into three books: Book I, God Exists, has three chapters which con-sider the revelation about God, His existence and essence, and the Trinity. Book II, God Creates, presents, in five chapters, the doctrine of creation, of evil, of the angels, of the octave of creation, and of man. Book III, God Governs, studies the mystery of divine govern-ment, the angels and divine government, the two economies of divine government. The different chapters are all by different theologians. Certain features call for special praise. Before the treatment of each of the twelve general topics, we are given a r~sum~ of the scriptural basis for the truths involved. The very first chapter is an excellent ex-ample of this. It takes the reader through the whole of Scripture to showy him the growth in the idea of God, and to emphasize the tremendous deepening of the concept in the New Testament through the Incarnation of the Second Person. Father Paissac's development of the theology of God's attributes has many deep and helpful in-sights. One of the best is his close association of the notions of the good and the beautiful (pp. 62 and ~3). The idea of the beautiful helps very much to see the meaning of the truth that a thing is "good in itself." Another feature is the clear way in which each topic is approached so as to highlight the essentials of theological method. The second chapter furnishes an instance: first the question is stated, then the data of revelation are gathered as the answer to the question of fact (An est?), and finally the theological explanation is given (Quid est?). A word of criticism is, however, iri order here. In the 212 Julg, 1956 BOOK REVIEWS first volume Father Liege had made it clear that the starting point in any theological investigation must be the teaching of the magis-terium. As Pius XII insisted in the Encyclical Humani Generis this is the starting point even for the theologians. Yet, in the places where the data of revelation are gathered preparatory to theological elabor-ation, we find the order of the older manualists used: Scripture comes first, then the Fathers of the Church, then the documents of the magis-terium follow in their historical place. But it is imperative to show even in the scheme of presentation that the first of the theological loci is the teaching of the rnagisterium. A third feature is the con-sciousness of modern problems manifested in the treatment of each topic. Added to this is the presence at the end of each chapter of a few pages called reflections and perspectives in which topics for further study and for discussion are suggested. Finally, a short bibliography of easily available works in English is given after the reflections and perspectives. In the review of the first volume of the Theology Library doubt was voiced as to whether the work was adapted to those who had not had formal training in philosophy or theology. These doubts must be raised again. For the treatment of the matter is, in general, too compressed, and the style is full of technical terms or of allusions which only a person trained in philosophy would understand. The translation is very disappointing. Not that there are many inaccuracies. Rather it is the presence in the English of so many features that smack of the original French, features which make the reading unnecessarily difficult, confusing and exasperating, which leads to this criticism. For example: the plethora of nominative ab-solutes is retained; the inversions of French style remain; the use of the English it to refer to antecedents which the French clearly marks either by pronouns of different genders or by words with different suffixes retard the reader and often leave him undecided as to just what the antecedent is; the rather common use of the present tense in French in passages of somewhat animated narration is kept in the use of the English present.--JAMES J. DOYLE, S.J. PASTORAL PSYCHOLOGY IN PRACTICE: By Willlbald Demal, O.S.B., D.D. Pp. 249. P. g. Kenedy and Sons, New York. 1955. $4.00. This is a difficult book to review, and not merely because its print is so fine. It is addressed to priests and "educators "to whom God has entrusted the task of pastoral care." (p. ix) This audience has a degree of competence and professional alertness. The author seems tO count heavily on the discriminating powers of his prospec- 213 BOOK REVIEWS Review for RMigious tive readers, for he says many things that are, at best, questionable. He is anxious to score a point, and to do it he will at times exag-gerate: or" use a universal negative, when he must know that an exception, will come readily to mind and so convict him of falsity. He is dogmatic on matters that are merely probable, and it is only the refusal of the informed reader to take him literally that saves some statements from being unorthodox. No clerical reader will get far into the book before turning to its beginning to find out if it has an imprimatur. And many, I think, will be surprised to find that it has. It must be said in justice that the text itself contains the cor-rective of, and antidote for, many of the extreme positions, which would, then, seem to be advanced for the sake of good, clean argu-ment. There is, of course, a danger that the unwary will carry away some false impressions. Before giving a critical analysis of a few of the author's tenets, let me indicate, with some passing observations, the range of topics one is asked to consider ~vhile reading this book. His remarks on the psychology of the sexes are penetrating, though one will not always agree with what he says. Assessing re-sponsibility for acts that are commonly considered grievously sinful is often beset with difficulties. Kindness and understanding, tact and charity are well insisted on as requisites for work in the confessional. When he tells us that the Holy Ghost is the real guide of souls and that God guides them through the priest as His instrument, he seems to contradict his position that the priest needs psychiatric lore. He seems to concede an overpowering influence to the unconscious and to be too ready to admit that men are "determined" and consequently are not free. He opposes coeducation because it tends to destroy the polarity of the sexes, but then goes on to say that both sexes benefit from mutual contact. Judgment weakens in old age, which, sur-prisingly, is characterized by good judgment (p. 124). He gives a good test to determine if our ruling passion is sensuality or pride (p. 126). The temperaments are well done and the reader will be sure to classify all his acquaintances--and perhaps himself-~ as choleric, sanguine, melancholic, phlegmatic, or a mixture of them. A brief outline is given of the contributions of Kretschmer, Kiinkel, Freud, dung, and Spranger. It is a disappointment that the author makes no attempt to. digest this mass of theory and evaluate it, per-haps in terms of temperament. He has some rather penetrating re-marks on the scrupulous and some which will occasion debate. Should a priest discourage a psychopathetic person from marryin.g? 214 dulg, 1956 ¯ ¯ BOOK REVIEWS Few pe6ple are healthy and most people are in one way or another psychopathetic (pp. 210, 237). Let me now give .a few illustrations of the author's penchantto exaggeration. Conversion is well said to be "the triumph of divine grace over human nature with its inclination to sin." Teresa of Avila was converted at the age of 40, though she entered the convent at the age of 18. When conversion finally does occur, "it excludes the possibility of oscillations and relapses." (p. 7) This seems to be our idea of confirmation in grace. What of St. John Fisher's remark about the condemned criminal being led out to execution, "There but for the grace of God, go I"? "Man is incapable of true resignation to and union with God before 40." After that, presum-ably, he can be converted. Father Demal may quote mystics for his opinions, but he is out of touch with the battles human nature must wage to get into heaven, even after the age of forty and bulwarked with the best of resolutions. A conversion such as he envisages would spread endless sunshine over this de facto vale of tears. The author is little tolerant of "casuists who pass moral judg-ments on human acts by means of stop watch, yard-stick and scales." (p. 9) "It is impossible to formulate exact laws and directives which would clearly separate venial from grievous sins . . . the just de-cision will be made by God, not by moral theologians." (p. 118) Even St. Alphonsus comes in for some mild criticism, since he is said to have "underrated the importance of natural disposition for the preservation of chastity and overrated the importance of divine grace." (p. 181) In sober fact there are times when a prudent confessor is in doubt whether a sin is mortal or venial and this is the point Father Demal must be striving to make. He does not seriously mean that a con-fessor can never know that an infraction was mortal, for he tells us that when penitents come to confession "without any sincerely spiritual intention of amendment . . . the only course is the refusal of absolution." (p. 11) When an infraction is venial, one scarcely refuses absolution. If one searches diligently, he will find in Father Demal most of the accepted canons of the "moral theologians." In his final chapter the author notes that some priests are suc-cessful in their treatment of psychopathic persons and others are dismal failures, and offers this as the explanation: "Of first im-portance is the priest's knowledge of the various psychopatbies, their distinguishing symptoms and the indicated therapy." (p. 237) This is questionable. Were a priest to fancy himself as a psychiatrist, his 215 BOOK ANNOUNCEMENTS Review [or Religious thought would tend to be concentrated on the discovery and listing of symptoms rather than on a manifestation of genuine sympathy.